•^* 
 
 m 
 
 ,* 
 ^ 
 
 ■^■.♦s 
 
 ■^J* ■:«»'■ 
 
 .-^>ai..i
 
 
 The Library 
 University of California, Los Angeles 
 
 The gift of Mrs. Cummings, 1 963 
 
 i 
 
 \ikmiLihiiLJ.vl MtHiamitL 
 
 'Lt^ ^ '.»M4h'
 
 t ^^t?^- .'^w /^^>W 
 
 A //Tl^^r^^^Aj 
 
 PARAPHRASE 
 
 AND 
 
 NOTES/ 
 
 O N T H E 
 
 Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 By MOSES L O W M A N. 
 
 Blejjed is he that readeth, and they that hear the Words of this Pro- 
 phecy, and keep thofe Things, that are "written therein j for the 
 Time is at band. Revel, i. 3. 
 
 The Second Edition. 
 
 L N D N :^ 
 
 Printed for John Noon, at the White Hart in Cheapfide^ 
 near Mercers-Chapel. Mdccxlv.
 
 ( i") 
 
 
 To the Right Honourable 
 
 Sk JOSEPH JEKTLL, 
 
 Master of the R O L L S. 
 
 I Beg leave to prefent to Your Honour, an Attempt 
 to give fbme light to the Book of the Ke'velat'tonsy 
 in order to make it more generally ufeful than we 
 can hope it will be, while negledled, as too dark and 
 difficult to be underftood. 
 
 An honeft Endeavour of doing Service to the Pub- 
 lick, will, I am perfuaded, always meet with Your 
 Countenance, who have the Publick Good fo much at 
 Heart. I (hall efteem it a great Happinefs, if the Exe- 
 cution of this Defign fhall appear any way worthy Your 
 Honour's Approbation and Patronage. 
 
 Whatever Difficulty there may be, in fome parti- 
 cular Reprefentation, or Exprellion in thefe Prophecies, 
 the chiet Intention of them (eems fufficiently plain, as 
 it is without queftion of great Ufe. 
 
 A 1 Warn- 
 
 'yS>^ A.
 
 IV 
 
 D E D I C AT I O N. 
 
 Warnings and Cautions agalnfl prevailing Corrup- 
 tions ; Exhortations, and Encouragements to Faithful- 
 nefs and Conliancy, in the Caule of Truth and Righ- 
 teoufnefs, of \'irtue, and Piety, which abound in thele 
 l^ophecies j are L-eflbns of great Importance in them- 
 felves, and, Experience flievvs, are proper for every Age. 
 
 These Prophecies defcribe a melancholy State of 
 long and prevailing Corruption j but it is the Bulinefs 
 of Prophecy to foretel Things as they fhall really be, 
 how affli6i:ive foever : and when future Times fhew an 
 exaci: Conformity between the Prophetic Delcription 
 and the real State of the World and Chriftianity, for a 
 Series of many Hundred Years, and in a great N'^ariety 
 of Circumft-ances, beyond all Reach of Gueis ; it will 
 greatly confirm the Evidence of the Christian Religion, 
 and in particular the Infpiration of this AUTHOR, one 
 of its principal Witnelies. 
 
 A N Accomplifhment of Prophecies to our own 
 7'imes, aflures the Accomplifhment of what remains. 
 Every new Acconiplifhment gives a new Atteftation to 
 the Credit and Authority of Chriftianity, a new Sup- 
 port to the Faithfulnefs and Conftancy of good Men, 
 and a ftrong Confblation, that though a long and 
 gloomy State of Corruption is foretold, yet the fame 
 Spirit of Prophecy has aflured us, that the Caufe of 
 Truth and Righteouliiefs fhall be maintained during 
 the moft powerful Prevalency of Error and Corruption, 
 and that it fhall finallyand furely triun^ph over them in 
 the End. 
 
 The
 
 DEDICATION. 
 
 Tke all-'.vlfc Providence of GoD is ufed to fulinil 
 theie Promlfes, by railing up Perfons at feveral Times, 
 though few in Number, who iliall cipoule the Caufe of 
 Truth and Virtue, and exert themleWes in the Protection 
 of it. 
 
 When Perfons in Eminent Stations, of diftinguiihed 
 Abilities and Influence, lliall act fi:eadily from a difin- 
 terefted and wife Concern for the Good of the Pub- 
 lick, from Principles of fincere l-'iety, from unbiafled 
 Affeci:ions for Truth and Virtue, aiid with unfhaken 
 Conli-ancy in Defence of impartial Civil, and Religious 
 Liberty j we are directed by thefe Prophecies to confidcr 
 them, as raifed by God, the Guardians of Truth and 
 Virtue, and fet up by his Providence to prevent the to- 
 tal Suppreflion of them, through the Prev^alency of Er- 
 ror, and Iniquity. 
 
 Sue H Perfons will be the Delight of the Wife and the 
 Good, as they are the Happinefs of Mankind. Virtues 
 {6 amiable will force Applaufe, how much foever a 
 Greatnefs of Mind, fatisfied with Virtue as its own Re- 
 ward, may chufe to decline it. 
 
 But I confider my Duty to Your Honour, and will 
 not gratify my own Defires, however pleafing to my- 
 lelf, in what may be difagreeable to You j efpecially as 
 I am fure Great and Publick Virtues can never be un- 
 known, though never pointed out to Obfervation.
 
 «i 
 
 D E D I C A T I 
 
 I Shall therefore only beg leave, to exprefs the great 
 Pleafare I hav^e, in this Opportunity of giving a public 
 Teftimony of that high Efteem and Relped, with which 
 I am, 
 
 Tour Honour's 
 
 Mofi Faithful, and 
 
 Mqft Humble Servant, 
 
 Moses Lowman.
 
 PREFACE 
 
 T O A 
 
 PARAPHRASE, ^c. 
 
 O N T H E 
 
 REVELATIONS. 
 
 TH E Book of the Revelation, notwithflanding the Pains 
 and Application of many Perfons of great Ability and 
 Learning to explain it, feems yet, to the Generality of 
 Chriftians, very dark and obfcure : Many look upon it 
 as a fealed Book ftill, never to be explained to any Certainty or 
 Satisfadlion, No wonder then, they account it loll Labour to read 
 or ftudy what they can never hope to underftand. 
 
 A great Critick, (Sca/iger) was pleafed to fay, Calvin was wile, 
 becaufe he did not write upon the Revelation. And another, Whitby, 
 who has written with great Reputation on the other Books of the ^'^^A" '" '^ 
 New Teftament, (Dr. I'Vhitby) confeffes, he did not do it for want theM'lhn- 
 of Wifdom ; that is, as he fays, becaufe I neither have fufficient nium. 
 Reading nor Judgment to difcern the Intendment of the Prophe- 
 cies contained in that Book. 
 
 However, the Book of the Revelation is, for very good Rea- 
 fons, received as one of the facred Books of the New Teftament ; >. 
 the Reafons for which are to be feen in many Authors, and are re- Okfeyvaiians 
 prefented, with great Evidence and Strength, by Sir Ifaac Newton, on the A^o- 
 who obferves, he does not find any other Book of the New Te- "lypfe, p. 
 llament, fo flrongly attefted, cr commented upon fo early as ^"^^ ' 
 this. 
 
 Mr. Lardner has coUeded, with great Care and Faithfulnefs, 
 tlie Teftimonies of the moft early Chiiflian Writers, to the Books 
 ef the New Teflament, in a late excellent Treatifc of the Crcdi- 
 blLity of the Gofpel-Hiftory. I (h^W iufl: mention the Teftimony 
 
 of
 
 11 
 
 PREFACE to a 
 
 of the moft eminent, to the Authority of this Book as a Part of 
 the Holy Scripture. 
 ■Tertulliiin wrote about the Year-of Chrift 200, and fo feme-- 
 Lardncr, -what above 100 Years after the Time in whicli St, John writ the. 
 ^pGoipl Revelations, He obferves, " John, in his j^pocaljpfe, is com- 
 Hi/lory, V. " manded to corre(ft thofe wh9 eat Things facrificed to Idols, and 
 2. p. 621. " commit Fornication." And again," VVe have Churches, Difciples 
 " oi Jolm ; for tho' Marcion rejeds his Revelation, the Succeflion 
 •' of Bifhops, traced to the Original, will allure us, that ^o^// is 
 " the Author of it." It is no Wonder Marcion ffioiild rejeft the 
 Revelation, who rtjeded all the Old TeRament, and of the New 
 received only the Gofpel of- St. Luke, and ten Epiftles of St. PW, 
 which alfo he had corrupted and altered. 
 IJ. 514. Somewhat before this, Clement of Alexandria quotes thefe 
 
 Revelations ■i.i^t. J ohn % : -" As John faysin-the Revelation;" 
 And he refers to them as the Words of an Apoftle, or having the 
 Authority of Apoflolical Writings. 
 Id. V. I. Yet earlier, Theophihis oi Antioch, in a Book of his againft the, 
 
 424- Herefy of Hermogems, makes u;e of Teftimonies from John's 
 
 Apocalypfe. 
 Id. 382. ^^ have another Witnefs of great Charader Hill nearer the 
 
 Times of St. John : Irenrvus writ about A. D. 178, within 70 or 
 So Years- of him. He exprefsly afcribes the Revelation to John,- 
 the Difciple of the Lord. His Tellimony to this Book, as Mr.- 
 Lardner obferves, " is fo flrong and full, that confidering the Age 
 " of Irenaus, it feems to put it beyond all queftion, that it is the' 
 " Work oi St. John the ApoHle and Evangelill:." 
 Id -izQ ^^'^^ nearer the Times of St. John, Mileto Bifhop of Sardis, one 
 
 of the fcven Churches, writ a Book on the Revelations of John, 
 Some think it was an entire Commentary; however that be, it 
 will fhew he cflecm'd it a Book of Canonical Authority. 
 
 Juftin Martyr, a Perfon of eminent Name, about the Year of 
 
 Chrift 140, and fo about 50 or ^o Years after the writing this 
 
 Book, exprefsly calls it a Prophecy, and afcribes it to John the 
 
 Apollle. " A Man from among us, fays he, by name ^ij/w, one 
 
 " of the Apoltles of Chrifi:, in the Revelation made to him, has 
 
 '* propheficd." In fine, 
 
 Mlll'i Pro- The Church, ncarcfl: the Times of writing this Bool<, received 
 
 Icgom. N" it with io full Conlent, that in a very few Years, as Dr. Mills ob- 
 
 '''3- ferves, it was ackncAvlcdged and placed in the Number of Apo-' 
 
 ftolical Writings, not only by the Churches of AJia, but by the? 
 
 I •Neigh-' 
 
 Id. 281.
 
 Paraph rafe, ^c. on the Revelations. iii 
 
 Neighbour Churches of Syria and Samaria., by the more diflant 
 Churches of Africa and Egypt, by Rojne, and the other Churches 
 of Europe. Such Reafons there are to receive this as one of the 
 Books of the Holy Scriptures of the New Tellarnent, that hardly 
 any one Book has more early, full, or authentick A;i;e*huions gi- 
 ven to it. 
 
 Now all who thus receive it, mufl acknowledge that it proceeds 
 from a Spirit of Prophecv ; and that Spirit itlelf declares, c. i. 3. 
 Bleffcd is be tijat r cadet Ij, and they that hear tl:e Words of this Pro - 
 phec% and Jieep thofe things that are written therein. 
 
 If we fuppofe this of the Book of Revelation, as we muft, if 
 we own it to be a Book of Holv Scripture, we muft acknowledge 
 alfo, that how dark foever the Words of this Prophecy may be, 
 they are yet fufficiently intelligible, to be greatly ufeful. 
 
 Yet conlldering the Nature and Defign of Prophecy, the Stile ohfcmitt „/ 
 and Manner of Expreflion ufed in it ; we are not to expedt Pro- ^">p'-'<i 
 phecies fhould be as eafily underftood, as DocStrines or Precepts de-,^°7 w Df. 
 liver'd in eafy Expreffion, plain Argument, and the common fa- A""/ fro- 
 miliar Forms of Speech. The Nature and Intention of Prophecy^''"''-''" 
 was not to gratify our Curiofity, to know future Events, or, as it 
 were, to tell the Fortunes of the Church and World, but to an- 
 fwer wife and good Ends, to confirm our Patience and Conftancy, 
 to encourage our Hope and truft in God, in alfurance of his Pro- 
 tedfion of the Caufe of Truth and Righteoufnefs, that is, of true 
 Rehgion. The Defign of Prophecy is to anfwer thefe good Ends, 
 when we might be tempted to forfake true Religion, by the Power 
 of prevailing Error, and reigning Corruption ; or, when we might 
 be greatly dejedled, and defpair of Succefs, where Oppofition to 
 true Religion is fo powerful and violent, as hardly to leave a rea- 
 fonable Profpedl of bearing up againfl it. In fuch a State of things, 
 which often has happened, it has been the Ufe of Prophecy, to 
 keep up the Hearts of good Men with lively and affeding Repre- 
 fentations of the Majefty, the Power, and the Goodnefs of God, of 
 God's Care to proteifl the Caufe of true Religion, of the fure Power of 
 his Providence to order all things in the World, and future Courfe 
 of Things; the Providence of God being abfolute over the greateft 
 Empires, and moft powerful Kings, to raife them up or to caft them 
 down, to diredl them to fulfil his Will, and appoint them to ac- 
 comphfli whatever he defigns, for the Safety of his People. And 
 finally, the Defign of Prophecy is, to reprefent thefe things in fuch 
 manner as Ihall fix our Attention, and confirm our Faith in the 
 
 a Truth
 
 IV 
 
 PREFACE to 
 
 a 
 
 The Prophe- 
 cies of the 
 Revelation 
 tf the fame 
 Ufe ivitb the 
 Prophecies of 
 theOUle- 
 fiument. 
 
 Pocock on 
 MjUcIu I. 
 I. 
 
 Truth of God's Promifes, and his Faithfuhiefs, furely to accom- 
 plilli his Word in all things. 
 
 When fuch Events of future Time are foretold, as fliall in their 
 Accomplilhment confirm thefe Sentiments of God, his Goodnefs, 
 Power, and Faithfulneis, and in fuch flrong and lively Reprefen- 
 tations as Ihall engage the Attention, and make deep Impreflions 
 on the Mind ; they anfwer a very wife and ufeful Defign, and in a 
 sjood Senfe, they are then of greater Ufe than plainer Precepts of 
 Conftancy and Perfeverance, or plain Promifes of Encouragement 
 and Reward, in more eafy Words and ExprefTions. 
 
 There is then a manifell Advantage to the Intention of Prophe- 
 cy, in the Manner and Stile of foretelling Things to come ; from 
 whence, however, it muft come to pafs, that Prophetick Writings 
 will be fomewhat more difficult to be underftood than others. And 
 yet they are fufficiently plain to raife thofe Sentiments of God, 
 and his Providence, and excite that Faithfulnefs and Conflancy in 
 true Religion they were defign'd for. 
 
 Such was one great Ufe of the Prophecies of the Old Teftament. 
 They often fpoke of the Times of the Meffiah's firft Appearance 
 in the World, in a Manner very fuitable to encourage the Faith 
 and Confkancy of good Men, in the feveral States of the Jewijh 
 Church and Nation. 
 
 They taught the Church, that God would maintain his true 
 Religion, and protect his true Worfliippers, till the promis'd Mef- 
 iiah fhould come; but thefe Prophecies were cleliver'd in a Manner 
 ,«iot fo eafy to be undoiiftood, as the Precepts, Exhortations, and 
 Reproofs in the Writings of the fame Prophets. However, they 
 were ftill plain enough to encourage the Faith and Patience of the 
 Church at thofe Times, and particular enough to determine the 
 Perfon of the Mefliah when he fliould appear, and to diftinguifh 
 him fufficiently from every other Perfon of the World, that fhould 
 niiike Pretenfions to his Charadter as the Chrift. The Ends of 
 antient Prophecy, as a very eminent and learned Interpreter of fe- 
 veral Prophets has obferved, were thefe : " God flill feeking their 
 " Good, he fends his Prophets to reprove them, and exhort them 
 " to Repentance ; and, for Comfort of the Go<lly among them, 
 " to give them the Ailiirancc of the coming of the promis'd Me£- 
 " full in his due Time, to fet all Things right for their Good." 
 
 In the iirft Ages of Chridianity, as well as in After- times, good 
 •Men were apt to be greatly difcouraged with an afflidivc State of 
 the C'hurch, and powerful Oppoiition to Religion -, they hardly 
 knew how to reconcile fuv.h a State of Providence with what tlit-y 
 
 I hoped
 
 Paraphrafe, Qfc. on the Revelations. v 
 
 hoped for in the Kingdom of the MefTiah, io kind and power- 
 ful a Protcdtor of his Church. 
 
 It is eafy to fee, how much fuch Thoughts might difturb their 
 Minds ; they had a Promife of Chrift's fecoiid coming, as the "Jew- 
 ijh Church had of his firil Appearance, but they were hablc to 
 majiy afBiftive Providences, as the former Church was, till the 
 Time of his Appearance. It was wife and proper, by a Prophe- 
 cy in the Chriftian Church, to fupport the Minds of good Men 
 imderthefe Afflidlions, with Afliirance of ChrilVs fecond coming, 
 in its due Time, and of the watchful Providence of God over the 
 Caufe of true Religion in the mean Time. Thus the Prophecies of 
 this Book are to us in the Chriftian Church, of the like Ufe, that 
 the Prophecies of Chrift's firft Appearance were to the antient 
 Clxurch. 
 
 Though fome Obfcurity arifes from the Nature and Stile oiobfcurity of 
 Prophetical Writings, yet, to fpeak freely, I conceive the Obfcu- 'j'^^^ I^2^j'^ 
 rity of this Book, is not fo much owing to any thing in the Book terpnurs. 
 itfelf, as to the Methods taken by feyeral to explain it, and that 
 nothing has really fo much darkned it, as the common Attempts 
 made to interpret it. 
 
 Some have been fo over-curious, to find fome Myftery in every 
 Word, and every Thing, that the plain and dircdl Meaning of the 
 Spirit of Prophecy has been overlook'd, or removed out of fight ; 
 the pure Imagination of Interpreters, often very pretty and inge- 
 nious, but very foreign to the Purpole of the Prophecy, have fre- 
 quently loft or fet afide the true Meaning of it. 
 
 Others having formed a Scheme of Prophecy to themfelves, 
 and fixed in their own Opinions the Events that were to accom- 
 plifh the feveral Parts of it, contrive how to force all things to 
 their Scheme ; which not perfectly agreeing with the Defign and 
 Order of the Book itfelf, the Interpretation muft necefiarily he 
 attended with fuch Intricacy in the Order of the Prophecy, and 
 fuch different and oppofite Application of the feveral Parts of it, 
 as muft make it very dark, if not altogether unintelligible. And 
 yet, where Men of great Name lead the Way, they feldom 
 fail of having many Followers ; and the more Men are engaged 
 in fupporting an Imagination, or arbitrary Scheme, without Foun- 
 dation from the Prophecy itfelf, the more they lofe fight of the 
 real Meaning and true Intention of it. 
 
 It is a very judicious Obfervation of Mr. Calvhiy concefning the 
 Interpretation of Prophecy, " Although the Vifion be obfcure, the 
 
 a 2 , " Derrjn
 
 VI 
 
 PREFACE to a 
 
 Calvin, An- " Defign of it IS not uncertain ; and, if we will be content with 
 chariTh'^^' " moderate Underftanding, here is nothing fo intricate, but we 
 % 8. " may underftand the Sum of the Prophecy ; but the Curiofity of 
 
 " Interpreters has done Mifchief, who, while they criticife upon 
 " every Syllable, childi(hly trifle in many things. Nothing there- 
 ** fore is righter, than to attend carefully the Defign of the Pro- 
 " phet, to regard the Circumrtances of the Time, and to follow 
 " an Analogy between the Signs and the Things fignified by them." 
 If to this we add fuch Events in Hiftory, as fufficiently anfwer the 
 Prediftions of Prophecy, we have as much Certainty as I think 
 was defign'd by the Prophecy, I am fure, as much as is fufficient 
 to Edification. 
 
 It is on this Plan I propofed to confider the Prophecies of this 
 Book, to be content with a moderate Underftanding of the De- 
 fign of the Prophecy, and of the Things revealed in it ; to take 
 my Scheme of the Prophecy entirely from the Book itfelf ; to ex- 
 plain the Meaning of the Prophetick Expreffions, by a plain Ac- 
 count of their Ufe in the preceding Prophets, from whom moft of 
 them are taken, and to verify the Predidlions by fuch known E- 
 vents in Hiftory, as may fairly and without Force be applied to 
 them. 
 ThhPropi.f The Author of this Book himfelf declares, that it is a proper 
 'ptrPreJuiieti P^ophecy, or Predicflion of Things future and to come, as well as 
 rf Thing] a Defcrlption of the prel'ent State and Condition of the Churches, 
 juture. ^_ j_ ,g_ Write the Things which thou hajl feen, and the Thijigs 
 
 ivhich are, a?td the Things which Jhall he hereafter. And c. iv. i . 
 St. John heard a Voice, which [aid. Come vp hither, and I ivill 
 Jhew thee the Things that viiift be hereafter. 
 
 Sonie of thefe Prcdiftions related to Things not for off the time 
 
 of the Vifion and Prophecy, and which were foon to be accom- 
 
 pliHied. The Revelation of ]^ixis Chrift, which God gave unto him, 
 
 to fjcw unto his Servants Things which viiift Jljortly come to pafs, 
 
 c.'\. I. ylnd hie fed is he that readeth, and they that hear the 
 
 TVords of this Prophecy, and keep thofe Thifigs which are written 
 
 (herein, for the Time is at hand, c. i. 3. 
 
 ^'f'rliure'''^ Yet, as this Revelation is defign'd alfo to Hiew Things that mtiji 
 
 "'ii>," this he hereafter, it will be of great help to the Interpretation of it, to 
 
 Profhtcj tc- underftand wliat Period of Time tliis Prophecy regards. The Book 
 
 gaiM. -^ ^-^]j- £,^,j^jj. pi;^j,i]y to dclign a much longer IVriod than many 
 
 learned Men have aflign'd to it. Some have fuppofed fuch Ex- 
 jirefTions as thcfc, which miijl Jljortly come to pdfs, and the Time is 
 at hand, and the like, point out a very fliort Period ; fj that the 
 
 whole
 
 Paraphrafe, ^c: on //6^Revelations. vli 
 
 whole Prophecy fliould be accompliflied in a few Years after the 
 Vifion. Thefe ExprefTions will indeed fliew the Accoinpliflmient 
 of the Things foretold in this Prophecy, was foon to begin ■ but, 
 I think, they can determine nothing at all concerning the Time 
 when it was to end, efpecially againft fbll Evidence in the fame 
 Book of Prophecy, that the Period is much longer, and reaches 
 from the Time of the Vifion to the Day of Judgment. 
 
 To omit more general Reafons which yet have their Degree of 
 Probability : In particular, the perpetual Ufe of Prophecy to the 
 Church in all Ages, the Wifdom and Goodnefs of providing fuch 
 Support to the Faith and Conftancy of the Church, in every State 
 of Afflidion, which feems to be the Defign, and therefore the 
 true_ Key of the whole Revelation, makes it probable, that the 
 Spirit of Prophecy did not defign this Support for the Church in 
 a few of the firfl: Ages of Chriftianity only, but that it defign'd 
 the fame Confolation and Support for every After-Age ; that the 
 Faithfulnefs and Power of God would, in all Times, verify thefe 
 Truths ; that though the Church and true Religion fliould be op- 
 pofed, afflided, and opprefTed, yet it fhould^be preferved and 
 proteaed, and prove in the End vidlorious. It is well obferved of 
 the Scriptures in general, agreeable to the Notions and Expedla- 
 tions naturally founded on the divine Perfeftions, " God did from Dr. Ckrke, 
 
 the Beginning make, and has all along continued to his Church '^'""^^'on \f 
 *• or true Worfbippers, a Promife, that^Truth, and Virtue Hiall fil ff "-^'' 
 
 nallyprevai,Aallprevail over the Spirit of Error and Wicked- ' 
 
 nefs, of Delufion and Difobedience." How natural is it then 
 to luppofe, when a Revelation is given to encourage the Conftan- 
 cy of good Men, in Times of Affliftion, that it iliould reveal the 
 Protedlion of Providence, and affure a wife Care of the Caufe of 
 1 ruth and Religion in every Age, that it fliould not be confin'd to 
 a fmall Proportion of that Time, in which the Church would have 
 the fame Trials, and fraud in need of the fame Encourage- 
 ments ? ° 
 
 But there are two Evidences in the Prophecy it felf which as 
 I apprehend, are fo full to the Point, that they are fufficient' to 
 determine it. 
 
 Firji, The Duration of the Period of this Propliecy, is, in fome 
 Places, marked out as well by Numbers of Years, as by Prophetick 
 Defcriptions^ The Time of the Beafr, for InHance, is thus defcri- 
 bed_:_^ yhui Power ivas given unto him to continue forty t-.vo Months, 
 c xiii. 5 It is oblcrved of the V^oman perfecuted by the Dragon 
 And to the Woman were given two Wings of a great Eagle, that fie 
 ^ might
 
 viii PREFACE /^ 
 
 a 
 
 7mght fly into the Wildernefs, unto her Place, 'where Jl:e is murijl.^ed 
 for a Time, Times, and half a Time, from the Face of the Serpent. 
 c. xii. 14. The Time in which the WitnelTes were to prophefy, 
 cloathed in Sackcloth, is in like manner defcribed : yhid 1 nsill 
 give Poijer inito my tivoWitneffes, and they f. 'all prophefy a Ikou- 
 J'and, tivo hundred, and threefcore Days, cloathed in Sackcloth^ 
 c. xi. 3. 
 
 This various Computation of the fame Time, and (o agreeable 
 to the manner of exprefling Time in Prophecy, fufficiently, I 
 think, determines the Duration of tliis Period to 1260 Years, which 
 is it felf a much longer Continuance than thefe Interpreters will al- 
 low to the Accomplifliment of the whole Prophecy, who confine 
 it to the moft early Times of the Church, becaufe it is laid. The 
 Time is at hand. And it is farther to be obferved, that this Period 
 to which the Prophecy affigns a Duration of 1 260 Years, is not 
 to commence from the Time of the Vilion, but after a long Series 
 of Prophecy has been previoufly fulfilled j for the Order of the Pro- 
 phecies of this Book are thus reprefented : Firft, fix Seals are open- 
 ed, to each of which a proper Prophecy belongs, c. vi. upon opening, 
 the feventh Seal, feven Angels have feven Trumpets given to them ; 
 fix of thefe Angels found their Trumpets, to each of which alfo 
 belongs a diftindl Prophecy, c. viii, ix. So that this Period of 
 1 260 Years, is the third Period of Prophecy ; and after two former 
 Periods have had their Accomplifliment, this mufl: confiderably 
 lengthen the Time to which the whole Book of Revelation re- 
 fers, 
 
 I am fenfible, that Prophetick Numbers do not always exprefs 
 a determinate Duration or Space of Time, any more than they .al- 
 ways exprefs a certain Number. Prophecy, I acknowledge, ufcs 
 Numbers fometimes as other Exprefllons, in a figurative Meaning, 
 £s SymbolsandHieroglyphicks. Thus, the Number Seven fometimes 
 does not denote the precife Number of feven, but figuratively denotes 
 Perfcdtion, or a full and compleat Number ; and the Number Ten 
 fometimes does not mean precifely ten in Number, but many in 
 general, or a confiderable Number, and frequency of Adlion, or 
 doing the fime thing feveral times ; as the Ufe of thofe Expreflions 
 in Scripture plainly fliew, and of which 1 have given fome In- 
 Aances in the Notes. 
 
 Yet, the Variety of computing the fame Duration, by Days, 
 Months, and Times, and this in manifefl; Allufion to the Prophe- 
 cies of Daniel, who thus reckon the Time of the Mefiiah's firft 
 Appearance, and mean a determinate Number of Years, will 
 
 hardly
 
 Paraphrafe, ^c: o// the Keyelations. ix 
 
 hardly admit of any other Meaning, as the Intention of the Pro- 
 phecy in that Place, which I hope the Reader will find fully pro- 
 ved in the Annotations. 
 
 Seco)idly, This Obfervation will be farther greatly confirmed, by 
 confidering how exprefsly the Prophecy it felf declares, that it 
 reaches to the lafl Times, and in which the Myftery of God, or 
 feveral Difpenfations of Prophecy towards the Church, fhould be 
 fully accomplifli'd. An Angel lifted up his Hand to Heaven, and 
 fware by him that liveth for ever and ever , 'who created Heaven, and 
 the things that therein are, and the Earth, and the things that 
 therein are, and the Sea, and the thi?tgs that are therein, that there 
 Jhould be time no longer : but in the Days of the Voice of thefeventh 
 Angel, when hejhall begin to found, the Myjlery of God Jloould befi- 
 nipped, as he hath declared to his Servants the Prophets, c. x. 5, 6, 7. 
 Or rather, as it fliould have been trauflated to the true Senfe of the 
 Original, in the Day of the Voice of the feventh Angel, when it 
 {hall found, 0Tav/*EXXi7<raX7r(^£<i/, and the Myftery of Godfliallbe 
 iinifhed, ^ TsXea-Brj to uvg-yj^wv r>i den. That is, in the Days of the 
 Voice of the feventh Angel, when it fhall found, and the Myfte- 
 ryof God fliall be finiflied ; or, in the Times and Period affign- 
 ed for the founding of the feventh Angel, Time fhall be no more, 
 and the Myftery of God (hall be finifhed. As if the Angel had 
 faid, tho' the Time is not yet come, when the Church's Trial by 
 AfRi(flions fhall ceafe, yet the Time of fulfilli"ng that Prophecy 
 ihall not long be delay'd ; then the happy State of the Church 
 /hall begin, which fhall finifh the Myflery of God. So that this 
 Period of Prophecy will conclude with finifliing the Myflery of 
 God, or Difpenfations of Providence towards the Church. 
 > It is farther to be obferv'd, that the Prophecy it felf places, at 
 the Conclufion of it, the general Refurreftion and Judgment. And 
 Jfaw the Dead, fays St. John, [mail and great, Jland before God ; 
 and the Books were opened, and another Book was opened, which is 
 the Book of Life ; and the Dead were judged out of thofe thitigs that 
 were written in the Books, according to their JVorks ; and the Sea 
 gave up the Dead which were in it, and Death and Hell delivered 
 up the Dead which were in them, they were judged every Man ac- 
 cording to their Works, and Death and Hell were cajl into the Lake of 
 Fire ; this is thefecond Death, c. xx. 12, ^c. A Series of Prophe- 
 cies, which reaches to the Refurredion and lafl: Judgment, feems 
 plainly defign'd to reach to the End of all Time. 
 
 The
 
 X PREFACE /^^ 
 
 OrMr of iht Tlie Book it felf leems alio to lliew farther very plainly, the 
 ^tll'u! ^o2i ^^^^'' o^ ^^ leveral Prophecies, according to their feveral Periods, 
 fi-veraiPe- as wcU as the whole Duration, from the Time of the Vifion, to 
 rioai. t},e finifliing the wliole Myftery of God's Providence towards the 
 
 Church. 
 
 There is a general Diil:ribution of thefe Prophecies, into the 
 Tilings ii'hicb are, and the Things which JImjH be hereafter, 
 c. \. ig. cc ii(ri yl) fMiXXii yivio-^at {/.iTa.Toi.uTa.. The things ivhicb are 
 feem to refer to the then prefent State of the feven Churches ; which 
 Defcrlptijn, with the VVarnings, Encouragements, and Exhorta- 
 tions proper to it, are contain'd in Epiftles delivered to each of the 
 Churches, in the fecond and third Chapters. 
 
 The fourth Chapter reveals a new State of things, in a new Vi- 
 fion : A Voice faid unto St. Johi, Cofne up hither, and I ivillfiew 
 thee the t Lings that inujl be hereajter, c. iv. i . « hk ytvea-Bai f/.irx tocvtu. 
 I will reveal unto thee, what fhall come to pafs in After-times, 
 and in fuccelfive Order, after the things revealed in the foregoing 
 Part of the Prophecy fliall be fulfilled. 
 
 Thefe Prophecies are again diftributed into feveral Periods, 
 plainly diftinguifhcd from each other, and manifeltly fucceflive to 
 each other. 
 
 One of thefe Periods is diftinguiflied by the opening of a Book, 
 fealed with feven Seals ; and, at the opening of each Seal, repre- 
 fenting, in a Figure, fome Event proper to each Seal ; and ends 
 with fealing of the Servants of God, to the Number of 144,000, 
 c. vi, vii. 
 
 Another Period begins upon the opening of the feventh Seal. 
 This Period is diftinguiflied by giving feven Trumpets to the feven 
 Angels that fland before God, f. viii. i, 2. Six of thefe Trum- 
 pets are founded in their Order, as the Seals were opened in the 
 foregoing Period, and each of them hath particular Events proper 
 to each, c. viii, ix. This Period ends with a new Vifion ; an An- 
 gel gives St. John a little Book : he is ordered to meafure the 
 Temple, and the feventh Angel founds, c. x. 
 
 There is a third Period, called the Days of the Voice of the fe- 
 venth Angel, when he fliall found. This Period is reprefented as 
 a Time wherein the Myftery of God fhall be finiflied, at the End 
 of which there fliall be a new and very different State of things. 
 It is to be a Time in which the Church fliall long Rruggle with 
 great AfTlicftions and Perfccutions ; yet, at the End of it, the Dra- 
 gon, the old Serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, fliall be bound 
 for a thoufand Years, that he may deceive the Nations no more, 
 
 till
 
 Paraphrafe, £f ^. on the Re velatioxNs. xi 
 
 till the thoufiind Years fliall be fulfilled, though after that he will 
 be loofed again for a little Seafon. 
 
 This Period feems to be defcribed by feveral Reprefentations, by 
 meafuring the Temple, and giving Part of it to be trodden under 
 foot by the Gentiles, by two WitnelTes prophefying in Sackcloth, 
 by a Woman efcaping into a Wildernefs, and by the rifiDg of a 
 monftrous wild Beaft, The Events proper to the Period, are re- 
 prefentedby feven Vials full of God's Wrath, poured out on the 
 Earth. 
 
 The Duration of this Period is exadly the fame in tJie feve- 
 ral Reprefentations ; the Gentiles are to tread the holy City under 
 foot, forty and two Months, c. xi. 2. The WitnefTes are to pro- 
 phefy in Sackcloth, a thoufmd, two hundred, and threefcore 
 Days, 1;. 3. The Woman which fled into the Wildernefs, hath 
 a Place prepared of God, that they lliould feed her there a thou- 
 fand, two hundred, and threefcore Days, c. xii. 6. And Power 
 was given unto the Beaft, to continue forty and two Months, 
 c. xiii. 5. 
 
 As the Book it felf thus diftinguifhes thefe Prophecies ^Qvsx^he/e Paw,!, 
 each other, fo it feems plainly to fliew they are fucceffive to each "/ Prophecy 
 other. They feem ranked into fuch Order, as to make this Ob- ^^^^5^^^,..' 
 fervation obvious and neceflary, that they are not intended to de- 
 fcribe contemporary Events, but fuch Events as jfliould follow one 
 another in Order, as the Periods themfelves are reprefented to fuc- 
 ceed each other. So that there is no ground, I conceive, to con- 
 fider the Prophecies which belong to thefe Periods as Synchro- 
 nifms ; on the contrary, each of thefe Prophecies feems fixed to 
 that particular Period of Time to which they belong ; which Pe- 
 riods are manifeftly reprefented not as contemporary, but as an Or- 
 der and Series of fucceflive Times and Events. 
 
 The Order of Succeffion in thefe three Periods is very particu- 
 lar, as their Diftindlion from each other is very manifeft. 
 
 As the firft Period is diltinguifli'd by feven Seals, the fecond Pe- 
 riod by feven Trumpets, and the third by feven Vials, fo the feven 
 Angels received the {&s&\\ golden Vials, after fix of the Trumpets 
 had been founded. The fix Trumpets were founded, c. viii, ix. 
 the feventh Angel began to found, c. ix. 15. but the Angels recei- 
 ved not the {t\&\\ golden Vials, till in the Days of the Voice of 
 the feventh Trumpet, when the Power and Authority of the Beafl 
 was eflabliihed, and Men had received the Mark of the Beafl:, 
 and worfliipped his Image ; for the Plague of the frit Vial fell up- 
 on them, c. xvi. 2. So that this Period of. the Vials cominenced 
 
 b • after
 
 xu 
 
 PREFACE to a 
 
 after the Period of the Trumpets was over, and the Events pro- 
 phefjcd in it were fulfilled. 
 
 The Period of the Trumpets, in like manner, plainly follows 
 the Period of the Seals. It is exprcfsly faid, when he had opened 
 the feventh Seal, there was Silence in Heaven for half an Hour. 
 And I fail) the /even Jngels which Jiand before God, and to them 
 were given feven Trumpets, c. viii. i, 2. 
 
 This natural Order will, I conceive, free us from that Intricacy 
 and Difficulty which a Suppofition of Synchronifms, and contem- 
 porary Events in the diiferent Periods, have occafioned in the In- 
 terpretation of this Book ; and it may greatly help us, in applying 
 hiflorical Events to the feveral Prophecies, to look only at fuch as 
 fall within the time to which the Period belongs. 
 
 The Book it felf will moreover, I conceive, fufficiently deter- 
 mine the proper Time to which each Period belongs, and fhew to 
 what Period of Hiltory the Period of Prophecy refers. If the 
 Duration of each Period can, in general, be very nearly determined, 
 fothut the Beginning and Ending of it can be reafonably fix'd to 
 any near Time, the Order and Succeilion of the Periods will point 
 out the contemporary Times of Hillory ; and if the Events of 
 Hiftcry (laall fufficiently anfwer the Defcriptions of Prophecy, it 
 will make our Application of them more fatisfaftory, and give 
 greater Weight to fuch Interpretation. 
 The proper The Book itfclf fcems plainly to make the general Key of the 
 
 V""°/r%'' whole Revelation, the particular Key of each Period; fo that one 
 ('(['dy deter- and the fame wife and ufeful Defign is the general Defign of the 
 mined. whole, and the particular Defign of every Part of it. So far is 
 
 this Book from being loofe, uncertain, and immethodical, that it 
 keeps always one and the fame ufeful Defign in view, and carries 
 it through every Particular in the mofl: exadl Order. 
 
 The general Defign of this Prophecy is to fupport the Minds of 
 faithful Chriftians, under all Afflictions on account of Religion, 
 to teach them, that however true Religion ffiould be oppofed, 
 however they might fuffer for the Chriftian Faith and Worffiip, 
 they might affure themfclves of God's Care and Protedion. 
 'Ihough God did not defign to place his Church in fuchaState of 
 tiutward Powtr and Profptrity, as to be free from AfilicSlions and 
 Pcrfecution, (which therefore they were not vainly to promife 
 themfclves, and weakly to cxped) yet they might promife them- 
 fclves, and expect, that God would prefcrve the true Religion, by 
 the Care of his i-rovldcncc, from being bore down by any Power 
 of Oppofuion> that he would often fevercly punifh the Enemies of 
 
 I true
 
 Paraphrafe, ?^c. o» t^eREVELATiOKs. xiii 
 
 true Religion, and make known h'\n Jiidp;mcnts upon them, as 
 heretofore on Egypt and Babylon; that he would give often, to the 
 Faithful and Confiant, Deliverance out of their Dangers, Succefs 
 and Vi(5lory over their Enemies ; that he would often raife up emi- 
 nent and powerful Perfons, who fliall defend and encourage the 
 Chriftian Faith and Worfliip, and that in the End Truth and 
 Righteoufnefs fiiall prevail over all Oppofition from Error and Un- 
 righteoufnefs, and the Patience and Conftancy of the Faithful 
 fhall be finally crowned with a State of compleat Peace, Perfedion, 
 and Happinefs, 
 
 Thefe were great Encouragements, and Confolations of very 
 great Ufe to the Church at all times. It was not fit to diflemblc 
 the true State of Providence with refpe<5l to the Church; for the 
 State of the Chrlftian Church, whatever fome might promife them- 
 felves, would often be afHiftive : yet it was very fit to remind good 
 Men, in ftrong Reprefentations, of their Encouragement and Sup- 
 port, that God would maintain the Caufe of Truth againft all Op- 
 pofition, often give evident Marks of a divine Protedlion, for the 
 Safety of the Church, and in the Punilhmcnt of its Enemies. 
 
 " The Church perfecuted, afterwards viftorious, and in a^"^'"!'^'^' 
 " peaceful State, is certainly the true Key of the Revelations, (xy^the Reveia- 
 " a very learned Interpreter." 'ion. 
 
 This general Key of the whole Revelation feems alfo the proper 
 Key of each particular Period : The whole Prophecy, after many 
 intermediate Dangers in a State of Oppofition and Trouble, ends 
 in the Happinefs of the koly City, the New Jerufalem, coining down 
 from God out of Heaven. In like manner, each particular Period 
 defcribes a State of Danger, Oppofition and Trouble, and ends in 
 a State of Peace, Safety, and Happinefs. 
 
 Thus the firfl Period of the Seals enumerates great Troubles 
 and AfBidlions, but ends with fealing the Servants of God in their 
 Foreheads, which was to be a Time of Peace and Safety to the 
 Church. And I faw another Angel afcendingfrom the Eaf, having 
 the Seal of the living God, and he cried loith a loud Voice, to the 
 four Angels to whom it was given to hurt the Earth .^rnd the Sea, 
 faying. Hurt not the Earth, neither the Sea, nor the Trees, till we 
 have fealed the Servants oj our God in their Foreheads, c. vii. 2, 3. 
 
 The fecond Period in Order, which is the Period of the Trum- 
 pets, defcribes alfo fevcral heavy and fevere Judgments on the 
 founding of the feveral Trumpets ; fo that an Angel flying through 
 the midfl: of Heaven, fiid with a loud Voice, Wo, wo, wo, to the 
 Inhabitants of the Earthy c. viii. 13, and yet upon the founding of 
 
 b 2 the
 
 xiv PREFACE to a 
 
 the feventh Angel, which begins the third Period, there were 
 great Voices in Heaven, faying, Tbe Khigdoms of this WorU are 
 become the Kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Chrift, c. xi. 15. 
 
 The Day of the Voice of the feventh Angel, which is the third 
 Period, defcribes again a Time of Trouble and Afflidion ; the 
 Dragon perfecutes the Woman, c. xii. 13. The Perfecution of the 
 Bead is of long Continuance, for Power was given him to conti- 
 nue forty two iMonths, c. xiii. 5. Seven Vials full of the Wrath of 
 God are poured out, attended with grievous Plagues, yet in the 
 lind Babylon is deftroy'd, the old Dragon bound, and they who 
 had not worfhipped the Beaft, live and reign with Chrift a thou- 
 Lind Years, c. xx. 3. 
 
 It is an obvious Remark, that each of thefe Periods are repre- 
 fented by tlie iame Number of feven ; there are feven Seals in the 
 firft Period, feven Trumpets in the fecond, and {even Vials in the 
 third. Seven is a facred Number in the Jewi/Jj Church, and in 
 the Rotation both of Days and Years, is made a Time of Reli- 
 gion and Reft. It is not therefore an unfit Emblem, that the 
 Church, after a Time of Labour and Trouble, fhall enjoy a Time 
 wherein it may ferve God in Peace and Reft. However that be, 
 and whether the Spirit of Prophecy defign'd fuch an Allufion or 
 no, it is plain, that this Scheme of the different Periods, as well 
 as of the whole Book, mentions a Time of Affliftion and Trial, 
 which ftiall end in a Time of Safety, Liberty, and Peace. 
 
 This Obfervation, I conceive, will go a great way to fix the ge- 
 neral Duration of thefe three Periods, and fufHciently determine 
 to a near Time, the Beginning and Ending of each. As each muft 
 have, in its Period, fome remarkable Oppofition to the Chriftian 
 Church, a Trial of their Faith and Patience, by fome great Dan- 
 gers and AfPjidtions ; fo it muft end in fome remarkable Deliverance 
 out of thofe Troubles, and fome fivourable Providence to the 
 Church for its Safety, Peace and Liberty, in the Profeflion of the 
 Chrifiian Faith and Reli^'ion. 
 ToivhatW- At the time of thefe Vifions, St. John was in Bajiiflimcnt for 
 iioj'eLhPe. the Word of CJod, and for the Tcllimony of fcfns Chrift ; and 
 rioj of Pro- tlic Church was under Perfecution fo long as the Empire continued 
 ^(cy belongs. j]e^t)jpn_ Scvcre Pcrfccutions were almoll perpetually renewed : 
 A little before the Times of Qjuftantine, they were fo fevere, that 
 they feem'd to threaten the utter Dcftruiition of all who could not 
 be forced to renounce the Chriftian Faith, and fill in witli the 
 idolatrous Worfhip cftablifhcd in the E "npire. The laft Perfecu- 
 tion under Diotlcjiaii, dcftroy'd incredible Number.^-, that the Per- 
 j fecutors
 
 Paraphrafe, ^c. o/^ the Revelations. xv 
 
 fecutors boafted, they had effaced the Name and Superftition of 
 the Chriftians, and had reftored and propagated tlic Worfliip of 
 the Gods. Yet the Divine Providence, after feveral great Revo- 
 lutions, made way for tlie Authority of Conftatitine the Great, 
 who put an End to a long Perfecution of ten Years, gave Free- 
 dom to the Churches, and finally, when upon the Death of Lici- 
 nius, he obtained the fole Authority, he gave all Protedlion and 
 Countenance to the Chrillian Ciiurch, and all Affiflance to pro- 
 mote the Chriftian Faith and Worlhip ; fo that the fame Power 
 which before perfecuted, now protecSted the Chriftian Faith. 
 
 • The firft Period of Prophecy then, feems naturally to point outr^W of the 
 this Period of Hiftory, which in general anfwers it with gveat/i'Jf Pericd. 
 Propriety and Exad;nefs, and will, I think, direft us to look for 
 the fulfilling the feveral Parts of it, in fome of the Events of Pro- 
 vidence, between the time of the Vifion, and about the Year of 
 Chrift 323, when the Oppofition of the idolatrous Power of 
 Rome gave way to the Proteftion and Favour of Cliriftian Em- 
 perors. 
 
 It was not long the Church enjoy'd this Peace : The Romanrime of the 
 Empire, in a fhort time, began to lofe its Power, and became un-ficond Pe- 
 able to protedt the Peace and Liberty of the Church ; a Swarm of '''^'^• 
 idolatrous Nations from the Northern Countries, under feveral 
 Names, broke in upon the Roman Empire, and divided the Wef- 
 tern Empire into feveral feparate and independent Governments or 
 Kingdoms ; fo that the Chriftian Faith and Worfhip were in as 
 much Danger from the Idolatry of the Northern Nations, who 
 had divided the Roman Empire among themfelves, as they were 
 before in danger from the Idolatry of the Roman Empire it felf 
 It pleafed God alfo, to permit that Impoftor Mahomet, and his 
 SuccefixDrs, to gain fo much ground, and fpread that Impofturefo 
 far, and fo faft, that it feem'd to threaten the Ruin of the Chri- 
 ftian Name and Religion in the Eaft. Yet the idolatrous Northern 
 Nations were foon themfelves brought to the Chriftian Relieioii, 
 and to ufe all their Power and Authority to protedl and promote 
 it. And though the Saracens made great Inroads for fome time, 
 yet was their Progrefs ftop'd both in the Eaft and Weft. Charles Mariana, 
 Martel, by a memorable Battle, (A. D. 734.) in Avhich fome Au-^'^^- Spairt, 
 thors account three. hundred and feventy thoufand flain, preferved-^" ^^^' 
 the Weftern Parts of the Roman Empire from their future Incur- 
 fions, and enabled the Chriftiansin Spain, to maintain themfelves 
 againft them, and even oppofe them with fuch Power, as finally 
 drove them quite out of their Kingdom. And the Chriftian Re'- 
 
 ligiou
 
 third Period, 
 
 xvi P Pv E F A C E ^^ ^ 
 
 llgion remain'd in all thofe Places whicji the Northern Nations 
 had formed into Kingdoms out of the Roman Empire. 
 
 Here is now a Period of Hirtory very naturally applicable to 
 
 this lecond Period of Prophecy ; it contains a very memorable 
 
 Time of Danger, and as memorable a Deliverance in the Eftablifli- 
 
 ment of the Peace and Liberty of the Chriftian Church, and feems 
 
 - fufficiently to poijit out the time of this Period, from about the 
 
 Year of Chrift 323, to about 750. In which compafs of time, 
 
 therefore, we feem direftcd to look for the Accomplifliment of the 
 
 feveral particular Predidlions contain'd in this Period, 
 
 Ttme of the Tht third Period feems alfo determined to a near time both of 
 
 ' its Beginning and Ending, by the Prophecy it felf. 
 
 The Duration of this Period is fufficiently determined by the 
 time of the Beaft, the time of the Woman's being in the Wil- 
 dernefs, the time wherein the holy City fliould be trodden under 
 foot } thefe times are varioufly exprefs'd, but plainly in fuch man- 
 ner as to exprefs the fime Duration. It is faid to be for forty two 
 Months, c. xi. 2. xiii. 5. for a Time, Times, and half a Time, 
 c. xii. 14. And thefe Ways of numbering feem explained by an- 
 other : The time of the WitnefTes prophefying in Sackcloth is 
 mentioned to be a thoufand, two hundred, and threefcore Days, 
 c. xi. 3. And again, the time of the Woman in the Wildernefs, 
 where flie hath a Place prepared of God for her, is exprefled by 
 the fame Number, that they fliould feed her there a thoufand, two 
 hundred, and threefcore Days. 
 
 The Difficulty then of affignlng the Hiftorical Time of this Pe- 
 riod, feems to lie chieHy in this : At what time this thoufand, 
 two hundred, and threefcore prophetical Days, or Years, are to 
 begin ; or, which will be the fame, at what Period in Hiflory we 
 are to begin the Power of the Beail:, the flying of the Woman in- 
 to the Wildernels, and treading the holy City under foot ; for 
 thefe are the Calamities of this Period, as the Happinefs witli 
 which it clofes is the Deftrudion of the Beaft, the binding of Sa- 
 tan, and the peaceful State of the Church for a thoufand Yeai's, 
 till Satan lliall be loos'd again for a little Scafon, c. xx. 3. 
 
 Our chief Enquiry then will be. When this Power was given 
 unto the Beaft, which was to continue for forty two Months? 
 Let us fee, whether the Prophecy it klf doth not fufficiendy point 
 out this Time to us. 
 
 The Emblem of a Beaft, according to the Ufe of it in Scripture- 
 Prophecy, denotes an Empire or Government, as the four Empires 
 denoted by the Beafts in Daniel's Vifion, futficiently lliew. 
 
 In
 
 Paraphrafe, ^c. on the Revelations. xvii 
 
 In explaining the Myftery of the Beaft, and the Woman which 
 carrieth her, the Angel expreftly declares, And the Woman which 
 thou fmveft, is that great City ivhich reigneth over the Kings of 
 the Earth, cxvii. i8. This feems fufficiently to diredt our Con- 
 iideration of the Beaft as an Empire or Government, and that of 
 the City of Rome, or Roman Dominion. It feems farther confir- 
 med by the Defcription of the Beaft, having feven Heads, and ten 
 Horns, and upon his Horns ten Crowns, c. xiii. i. We have 
 thefe ExprelTions yet farther explain'd ; The feven Heads, fays the 
 Angel, are feven Mountains, on which the JVoman fitteth \ and they 
 are feven Kings, five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet 
 come, and when he conieth, he miifl continue a fort [pace ; c. xvii. 
 9, lo. Again, -u. 12. ylnd the ten Horns which thou faweft, are 
 ten Kings which have received no Kingdom as yet, hut receive Power 
 as Kings, one Hour with the Beaft ; or {hall reign, at the jame time 
 and Period with, the Beaft : as in the following Words, and thefe 
 have Ofie Mind, means, they have the fame Defign and Inten- 
 tion. 
 
 The Prophecy then feems to reprefent the Beaft as one Empire, 
 though in feveral different Forms of Government in Succeflion, 
 iive of which were fallen or pafs'd at tlie time of the Vifion ; one 
 is, fays the Angel, or was the prefent Form of Government at that 
 time ; and the Form of Roman Government at the time of the 
 Vifion, was to be fare the Imperial, which is therefore to be ac- 
 counted the fix th. The next, or feventh Form of Government, 
 was not yet come ; and when it came, it was to continue but a 
 fhort fpace. It follows, jhd the Beaft that was, and is not, even 
 he is the eighth, and is of the fven, and goeth into Perdition. The 
 Meaning of which remarkable Expreffion, is, I conceive, to this 
 purpofe : After the f.xth Head, or Form of Roman Government,, 
 which was then ia being, there fliall be another Form of Govern- 
 ment, which on fome accounts may be called a feventh ; and, in 
 that Reckoning, the Beaft fpoken of would be the eighth Head, or 
 Form of Government. Yet, on fome other accounts, that feventh 
 could hardly be caUed a proper Form of Roman Government ; fo ;: 
 
 that in that Reckoning, the Beaft fpoken of might be accounted 
 OJie of the feven, and fo next in Succefflon, in the proper Govern- 
 ment of Rome, to the lixth, or Imperial Form of Government. 
 This Form of Government is moreover to be fet up in the fame 
 Time or Period w:ith the ten Kings or Kingdoms, ereded in the 
 Roman Em.pire, and by tlicir Aiiiftance, giving their Power to tlie 
 
 Beaft, V. J 3 
 
 From-
 
 xviii P R E F A C E /(9 t? 
 
 From thole Confiderations, we have a Period in Hiflory fuffi- 
 ciently mark'd out, for this Period of Prophecy. 
 
 Befides the Order of the Periods, this being the third, and not 
 therefore to begin till the two former are hnifh'd, it cannot begin 
 till the Northern Nations who brake in upon, and divided the 
 Empire, had eftablirtied their refpedive Kingdoms, and were con- 
 verted to Chriftianity, and gave their Frotedion to the Profeffion 
 of it ; nor till the Imperial Government was palled away, as the 
 five preceding Forms of Government had before it ; not yet till 
 another Form of Government, which in fome fenfe might be cal- 
 led a feventh, though not ftriftly and properly, was alio pafs'd, to 
 make way for this Form of Government in Rome, which on fome 
 accounts might be reckon'd the eighth, and yet, for other Rea- 
 fons, was to be number'd among the fevcn. To this, I think, we 
 may add yet another Mark of this Period, in which the Beaft is 
 defcribed, the Beajl ivhich was, atid is not, and yet is, v. 8. Or, as 
 ' St. John faw in the Vifipn of this Beaft, c. xiii. 3. I faiv, fays he, 
 one of his Heads, as it were laoundedto death, and his deadly JVound 
 ivas healed, and all the World tiondered after the Beajl. And again, 
 fpeaking of the lecond Beaft, he obferves, v. 12. And he exercifeth 
 all the Power of the f ft Beaf before him, and caufeth the Earth, 
 and them that dwell therein, to worjhip the firft Beaf, whofe deadly 
 IVound was healed. Thefe Defcriptions feem plainly to reprefent 
 the- Roman Government, or Empire, of which this Beaft is the 
 Symbol, as once in a State of great Authority and Power, after- 
 wards as having very much, almoft quite, loft that Power ; yet, 
 in the End recovering its Power, and reviving its Authority again. 
 As one wounded unto death, but whofe deadly Wound was healed 
 again, even to the Wonder and Aftoniflimcnt of the World. 
 
 This feems to defcribe to us a Time, when Rome, once the 
 Miftrefs of the World, who reigned over the Kings of the Earth, 
 fliould lofe her Power either altogether, or fo far as to preferve but 
 a very fliint Refemblance of it. Yet afterwards, notwithftanding 
 fuch Lofs of Power, it fliould recover a very great Degree of Power 
 and Authority again. 
 
 Here are a great many Circumftances, which muft concur in a 
 Period of Time, which can anfwer, with any Propriety, this De- 
 fcription of Prophecy ; and where (o many Circumftances really 
 concur in HiHory, it is a very great Evidence, fuch Period of Time 
 is intended by the Prophecy ; and it is a great Confirmation of the 
 Truth and Authority of the Prophecy it lllf, that Predidions of a 
 
 Time,
 
 Paraphrafe, ^c: o7i //'^Revelations. xix 
 
 Time, to be dirtingulflied by fo great a Varkty of Circumflances, 
 and important Events, flioiild be fo exadly accompliilied. 
 
 Now, the Roman Hiftory reprefents the State of the Roman Em- 
 pire, after the Invafion of the Northern Nations, mod agreeable 
 to the Defcription of this Prophecy. 
 
 After the. Northern Nations had entirely fubdued tiie Power of 
 the Roman Empire, they fettled themfelves in the feveral Parts of 
 it, and eredled feveral fovereign and independent Dominions in 
 France^ Spain, Britain, and Italy it felf 
 
 The Goths poffefs'd themfelves of the bcft Part of Italy, efpe- Sigonij;, de 
 cially about Rome, and took at laft the City of Rome, A. D. 476, OcciJent. 
 Odoacer, King of the Heruli, obliged Momyllus, who was alfo cal- 2'^!"^ 2° 8^* 
 led Aiigtiftulus, to abdicate the Empire. He pofleffed himfelf of "* ' 
 the Government of Rome and Italy, but without the Title of Em- 
 peror of Rome, or any other Title taken from Rome, or making 
 the City of Rome the Seat of his Empire or Relidence. He was 
 ftiled King of Italy, and Ravenna became under Theodorick and 
 his Succeflbrs, after the Defeat of Odoacer, the Seat of the Gothick 
 Kingdom of Italy. 
 
 But after fome time, Juftinian grew powerful in the Eaflern 
 Empire, or Empire of the Greeks ; and, after many VIdories in 
 other Parts, fends his vidorious Armies into Italy, under tlje Com- 
 mand of the great Generals Belifarius, and Narfes. Theybroke 
 the Power of the Gothick Kingdom in Italy, and recovered the 
 greateft Part of Italy to the Obedience of the Emperors of Con- 
 jlaiitinople. The Greek Emperors adminiflred their Government 
 of Italy by Deputies or Lieutenants, who were ftiled Dukes of /- 
 taly, as a very eminent Hiftorian remarks. Exa£Jis autem Gothis, Sigoni'i?, de 
 expidfor ipfc,iH£iorque Narfes, a 'Jujliniano imperatore fummcercrum '"^g"^ !•■' 
 prcepofitiis, titiilo Ducis Italia fiimpto, Italiam per hos provinciarum '^' ^' ^' 
 prafeclos, pro fuo arbitrio, adminijlrabat. 
 
 But in a fhort time, the Longohards, or Lombards, invaded Italy, 
 about the Year of Chrlft 568. They make a very fwift Progrefs, Id. ib. /. S. 
 infomuch, that in the third Year of their Invafion, they proclaim 
 AlboinY^xxx'yol ltal\; and, in effedl, made themfelves Mafters of ''^^^^''^-'' 
 all 7/rt/)', except i?ow^ -SinA Ravenna. At this time, though Rome ^^ lemp, 
 was in the Obedience of the Eaflern or Greek Empire, yet flill ' 
 Rome was not the Seat of the Government ; the chief Governor re- 
 iided at Ravenna, with the Title of Exarch of Ravenna ; and Im- 
 perial Rome, once the Miflrefs of the World, was fallen into the 
 low Condition of a fmall Dutchy, fubjed: to the Exarchate. 
 Thefe Exarchs continued, and with it this low Condition oi Rome, 
 about 185 Years, from Longi?ius, who wus^made firft Exarch, 
 
 c A.D.
 
 XX PREFACE/^ 
 
 a 
 
 Id. ib. 374. A. D. 568, to Eutyckius, the laft Exarch, when Aijlulpbtis, King 
 of the Lomba-rds, took Ravenna, A. D, 752. 
 
 This Conquefl: of Ravenna by the Lombards, had very great 
 
 Confequences ; it at firft gave Aifiulphus an Occafion of claiming 
 
 Rome, as a Part and Parcel of the Exarchate, which he had now 
 
 annexed to his Kingdom of Italy : For fo he fets forth his Title 
 
 and Preteniions to Rome, as Part of his Dominions. ^W aim 
 
 Sic-onius, de ^Pf^ Exarchatum Raiejinatem teneref, ex antiqiio injlituto, fe tan- 
 
 regno Ita- quafu Exarckum, Romanh quoque imperare-, ctquum ejje, interpre- 
 
 ^'"^>P- 76. tabatnr. 
 
 Aillulphn, to make good his Claim, upon the Romans refufing 
 Tribute, enters their Territory, and prepares to befiege their City. 
 The Pope alarmed, you may be fure, with fo near Danger, im- 
 mediately fends to Fepin of France, to pray his Protedlion and 
 AlTiftance, The Popes had lately very much obliged Pepin, in 
 confirming the Depofition of Childeric, the laft of the firft Race 
 of the French Kings, to make way for Pepin and his Family to 
 the Crown. Pepin had many Reafons to protedt the Pope againfl 
 the growing Power of the Lombards in Italy ; he firft then endea- 
 vours by Ambaffadors, to perfuade the Lombards from committing 
 Hoftilities againfl the City of Rome, and leave the Pope in quiet j 
 but Perfuafions not prevailing, he enters Italy with an Army, beats 
 Aiftulphiis, forces him to a Treaty, in which he obliges him not 
 only to renounce his Claim and Pretenfions to Rome, as Part of the 
 Exarchate he had conquered, but moreover, to furrender the whole 
 Exarchate to the Pope, and gave the temporal Government of 
 Rome, and the Exarchate, for ever, to the Pope and his Succeflbrs, 
 as the Patrimony of St. Peter. 
 
 But the next Year, Pepin being return'd into France, Aijlnlphus, 
 who could not think of performing fo difadvantageous a Treaty, 
 again enters the Roman Territory, and prepares for the Siege of 
 the City : Pepin returns into Italy with a powerful Force ; Aijiul- 
 phiis raifes the Siege of Rome, is himfelf befieged by Pepin, and fi- 
 nally forced to confirm and execute his Treaty, and make over 
 the whole Exarchate to the Church of Rome, or to St. Peter, and 
 his SuccelTors for ever. Thus Pepin wrelted the Exarchate from 
 jSigoniur, de the Hands of the Lombards, refufed to reftore it to the Eafiern 
 regno lulla-, Empire, but confirmed it to St. Peter and his Succcffors ; the Keys 
 ?J; , of the fbvcral Cities belonging to the Exarchate, together with the 
 /////.Fiance Gr.mt or Cliartcr, being with much Solemnity laid on tlie Altar 
 /.I ;. a J 6.' of St. Peter. A. D. 756. 
 
 I 
 
 Thus
 
 Paraphrafe, ^c. on the Revelations. xxI 
 
 Thus i?(?;;z^, which had lofl the Imperial Government, A. D. 
 476, and had rather the Shew and Appearance of a new Form of 
 Government, than a real and proper Government, under the Greek 
 Emperors, and their Exarchs of Ravenna^ for about 1 8 5 Years, 
 obtain'd a perfectly new Form of Government, when it became 
 the Patrimony of St. Peter, and which has been the only Form of 
 Government in Rome ever iince. 
 
 The Power of Rome feem'd quite extinguifli'd, and the Roman 
 Authority and Dominion received a deadly Wound ; when the 
 Goths put an end to the Empire, Imperial Rome was then brought 
 fo low, that no Ground of rational Hope was left, it (hould ever 
 recover its Power and Authority again ; and yet, after fo many 
 Years, it reviv'd once more, this deadly Wound was healed, and 
 it has continued a very long time, one of the mod extraordinary 
 Forms of Government the World ever faw. 
 
 This new Form of Government was rais'd and convey'd to the 
 Popes, as SuccefTors of St. Peter ^ by one of the principal King- 
 doms founded by the Northern Nations, on the Ruins of the Ro- 
 man Empire ; and this Authority and Dominion of the Popes, 
 -has been preferv'd to them all along, by the Help and Aflillance of 
 the feveral Kingdoms eredied in like manner. 
 
 In this Hiftory, we may alfo fee, on Ibme accounts, an eighth 
 Form of Roman Government ; or, as it may on other accounts be 
 called, a feventh, according as the Exarchate of Raveiina fliall be 
 accounted or not accounted a proper Form of Roman Government. 
 This, though it can but improperly be call'd a Form of Roman 
 Government, yet was the only Government, from the Deflruction 
 of the Imperial Power, A. D. 476, to the Ellablifluiient of the 
 temporal Power of Rome in the Papacy, A. D, 756. that is, for 
 very near the Space of three hundred Years. 
 
 It is farther worthy of Obfervation, that the bare Ecclefiaflical 
 Supremacy of the Pope, how great foever under another Civil Go- 
 vernment of Rome, would never have been a proper Government 
 of Rome; but the I^ower of the Supremacy it felf would have been 
 bounded by it, and hindered from edablifliing an Ecclefiaflical Mo- 
 narchy. It is therefore very juftly obHrved by one well-ikilled in 
 Hiftory and Politicks, " Though the Church was never fo abound- 
 " ing in Riches, and in great Numbers of Ecclefiafticks, yet it was PuffenJoiff. 
 " abfolutely neceflary, that the Pope, if he intended to eftablilh "/"■'' #'"'- 
 " an Ecclefiaftical Monarchy, fliould not be in any way dependent %"[f^^^^ 
 " on any temporal Prince , but that he fhould refide in a Place f/fg. °"^^' 
 '" which was free from all Subjeftion to any Civil Power buthim- 
 
 c 2 ' " felf.
 
 ^xii PREFACE to a 
 
 " felf, that he always fliould be poflefs'd of fuch an Eftate as might 
 " be lufficient to maintain his Grandeur, and not be liable to be 
 " taken away from him on any pretence whatfoever. Where alfo 
 " his Adherents might find a fafe Retreat, whenever they fhould be 
 " purfued by the Civil Power." 
 
 In this Period of Time then, which begins the laft Form of Ro- 
 man Government, and which perfedled the Papal Supremacy, and 
 Spiritual Monarchy, by a conliderable independent temporal Do- 
 minion, we have a very proper and natural Agreement of Hiftory, 
 with the Defcription of this Prophecy. This may, I think, diredt 
 us to a furer Method of fixing the Date of it, than uncertain En- 
 quiries, when the Papal Supremacy was eftabliflied ; for I conceive, 
 the Prophecy rather points out the temporal Power of the Pope, as 
 the laft Form of the Government of Ro?ne, which was alfo what 
 principally eftabliflied his Supremacy, and perfected the Projedt of 
 fpirituai Monarchy. 
 •, " When this Period fliall have continued forty two Months, a 
 Time. Times, and half a Time, a thoufand, two hundred, and 
 threefcore Days, according to the Stile of Prophecy, The BeaJiJloaU 
 be dejirojed, the Dragon^ that old Serpent ^ which is the Devil, and 
 Satan, prji be bound a thoufand Tears, c, xix. 20. c. xx. 2. This 
 State of the Church will be a fourth remarkable Period. 
 Period sth. Yet when the!"e thoufand Years fliall be expired, Satan fhall a^ 
 gain be loof'ed out of his Prifcn for a fliort time j this will make a 
 fifth Period, c. xx. 7. 
 
 This fliall, for once more, occafion a new Attempt of Error and 
 Wickednefs, againfl Tnuh and Righteoufnefs ; but this Attempt 
 fhall end in the final Kuin of all the Enemies of Religion ; Fire 
 /hall come down from God out of Heaven, to devour them ; and 
 the Devil, the Deceiver, fliall be cafl in'o the Lake of Fire and 
 Brimftone, where the Beafl: and the fiilfc Prophet are, and fliall be 
 tormented Day and Night, for ever and ever, c. xx. 9, 10. 
 P riod 6th Upon this the Prophecy reprtfents, as the Conclufion of all things, 
 the general Judgment, the fecond Death and Punifhment of the 
 Wicked. 
 Period yth. The Happinefs of the rig^iteous and faithful Servants of God and 
 Chrifl:, in a State of glorious Immortality, make a fevcnth Period, 
 in an cndlcfs Sabbath. 
 
 This Order of the Prophecies is, I think, intelligible and natu- 
 ral ; and, 1 believe, more agreeable to the important Fadls in Hi- 
 llory, than other Syftcms : And yet it is the Truth of Hiflory, 
 which alone can flicw u', what has been the Providence of Cod 
 
 towards
 
 Paraphrafe, ^c. on the Revelations. 5<xiil 
 
 towards the Church and World, from the Time of this Vifion of 
 St. yo/'«, to our own Days. 
 
 It is certain, fuch a Plan of Prophecy, and Order of Hiftory, 
 will well anfwer the ufeful Defigns of Prophecy in general ; to 
 prepare the Church to expedt Oppofition and Sufferings in this pre- 
 fent World ; to fupport good Men under all their Trials of Faith 
 and Patience j to give Encouragement to Perfeverance in the true 
 Religion, whatever Dangers may attend it ; to affure the Attention 
 of Providence, and the Protedlion of God to his own Caufe, that 
 no Oppofition fliall finally prevail againfl it ; that the Judgments 
 of God fhall puniih the Enemies of true Religion ; that their Op- 
 pofition to Truth and Righteoufnefs fliall furely end in their own 
 Deflrudtion 5 when the faithful Perfeverance of true Chriftians 
 fhall be crowned with a glorious State of immortal Life and Hap- 
 pinefs. 
 
 If, by explaining this Book of Revelation upon this Plan, we 
 fliall find thefe Intentions anfwered, and thefe Truths verified in 
 Hiflory, and confirmed' by Experience, we fliall attain what is 
 worth aiming at, to make this Book appear more intelligible, cer- 
 tain, and ufeful, than it is commonly thought to be. For which 
 Reafon, as many good Perfons have not that Attention to it they 
 ought, they mifs that Encouragement, Hope, and Improvement, 
 they might receive froin it ; and, I think, with fome greater Ad- 
 vantages, than from a plainer Manner of delivering even the fame 
 Truths in other Books of the Holy Scriptures ; for almoft every 
 thing that is fublime, lively, and moving in the Law and the Pro- 
 phets, receives new Force in the fl:i\3ng Reprefentations, Figures, 
 Images, and Expreffions of this Book, 
 
 The great Truths concerning the Majefly of God, the Wifdom 
 and Care of his Providence, the Dignity, Authority, and Power 
 of Chrift, the Proteftion of the Church, the Reftraint and Punifli- 
 ment of their Enemies, and the final Happinefs of all who fhall 
 faithfully perfevere in the true Chriflian Faith and Woifliip, are 
 here delivered in fuch awful Manner, fuch animated Expreffions, 
 and fuch flriking Reprefentations, as muft greatly warm the Spirits 
 of good Chriflians. A Regard to this Brook of Revelation, as a 
 Predidlion of Events by a Spirit of Prophecy, which therefore will 
 iurely come to pafs, and which cannot fail of their Accomplifli- 
 ment, ferves very wifely and powerfully to gucrd againfl the Fears 
 of Men, by a full AfTurance of Hope in Gcd. It will animate 
 every one who looks upon the Prcmifes and Threatnings of thit 
 Book, as a fure Frediftion of what fhsll come to pafs, to reftft 
 every Temptation of Error and Wickcdnefs, with Faithfulnefs,, 
 
 Conilancy,,
 
 xxiv PREFACE to a 
 
 Conil-ancy, and Zeal. The Lake of Fire and Brimftone, and t-Lc 
 Terrors of the fecond Death, the Portion of the Fearful and- Un- 
 believing, the Glory and Happinefs of the holy Jerufalem, and a 
 Right to the Tree of Life, the Portion of all the Faithful, are re- 
 prefented in io flrong and lively Images, as are fit to fix the Atten- 
 tion, and make way to the Heart and Affedions, and engage them 
 with Zeal to follow the wife Diredlions of Underftanding and Judg- 
 ment. And an exadt Conformity between thefe prophetic Defcrip- 
 tions, and the real State oi the Church and World, for a long Se- 
 ries of fome hundred Years, continually gives new Evidence to the 
 Truth of the Chrifrian Revelation, and to the Authority of the 
 Books of the New Teftament ; it greatly confirms our Faith in the 
 Promiies, and thereby gives them their full Force and Influence 
 upon us. ^ 
 
 As this feems to be the Improvement the Holy Spirit of Pro- 
 phecy dcfign'd in this Book of Revelation, let us confider whether 
 a religious Attention to thefe Defigns will not enable us to make this 
 very uieful Lnprovement of it. There is reafon to hope it may ; 
 for it is one Prophecy of this Book, Ble[fed is be that readeth, and 
 they that hear the Words of this Prophecy, and keep thofe things that 
 are written therein, c. i. 3. 
 Oijeahns Yet notwithflanding thefe Reafons, to recommend to us the Stu- 
 
 conftdcrcd, dy and Improvement of thefe Revelations, "it may be proper briefly 
 to take notice of fome common Objections which too often preju- 
 dice the Minds of many againfl them. 
 U, .. • J I have already obferved, what I hope is fufiicient to anfwer the 
 ofJpplica- Charge of Obfcurity from the Stile of Prophecy ; but the Objedlion 
 iion. goes farther than to the Obfcurity of Expreffion. This Book of 
 
 Revelation rcprefents, fome fay, a great many Perfons, and Events, 
 Times, and Things, which Men know not how to apply with any 
 fi;flicient Certainty. Hence we find fo much Difference between 
 Interpreters, and the fame Prophecy applied to a great Variety of 
 Events, Times often fixed, and often miflakcn, that it fliould feem 
 a Point of plain Wifdom not to be over-bufy in fuch uncertain 
 Applications. 
 
 It will ever be a Point of Wifdom, not to be over-bufy, or over- 
 confident in any thing, efpecially in fixing Periods of Time, or 
 determining Seafons, which it may be are not to be determined, it 
 may be are not fit to be known. It is a Maxim of greater Wif- 
 dom than it is ufiially thought. Seek not to know what Jhoiild 
 not be revealed. Sucli are many future Events. The preciie 
 Time of our Saviour's Coming to Judgment was not revealed, bc- 
 
 caufe
 
 Paraphrafe, ^c. ^;///6^ Revelations. xxv 
 
 caufe not fit to be revealed, the Uncertainty of his Appearance was 
 of greater Service to prefervc a Care of Rehgion, than the Jlevc- 
 lation of it would have been ; for the Uncertainty itfelf gives many 
 ufeful Exhortations : Watch, for ye knonv not at what Hour the Son 
 of Ma?i Cometh. Suppofe then, form of the Events defcribed in 
 this Prophecy flaould be of doubtful Application, fuppofe the 
 precife Time of the Downfall of the Beaft, the Slaying and Refur- 
 redlion of the Witneffes, and the Beginning of the thoufand 
 Years happy State of the Church, fhould not fo be determined, 
 but it would admit of different Calculations, may it not be wife, 
 and therefore fit it fliould be fo ? The Certainty of thofe- Events in 
 vl proper Time, though that Time fliould not be precifely determi- 
 ned, will anfwer the greater Ends of ufeful Inflrudion ; and if the 
 Revelation fliould go no farther than this, it would yet be a Reve- 
 lation of great benefit and advantage, as the Certainty of the Day 
 of Judgment in its proper Titne furely is, though of that Day and 
 Hour knouoeth no Man. 
 
 Befides, there is another wife Reafon, why the Perfons and E- 
 vents defcribed in this Prophecy fhould be exprefs enough for the 
 Purpofes of religious Improvement, for the Patience, Hope, En- 
 couragement, and Conftancy of the Church, and yet remain with 
 fome Uncertainty as to a particular Application. It was no way fit, 
 for inflance, that the feveral Woes and Plagues prophefied to befal 
 the Roman State and Empire, fhould ftand fo plain in a Book of 
 Chriftian Revelation, that every one could apply them to particular 
 Emperors, or any prefent Adminiflration of Government. It was 
 not fit, for inftance, that Trajan, Hadrian, Severus, or Dioclefian, 
 fliould be fo defcribed, as that all Men fl:iould prefently perceive 
 they were perfonally pointed out. This might have rendered the 
 facred Books of the Chriftian Religion fufpefted as treafonable 
 Libels againft the Peace, the Power, and the very Being of the 
 Roman Empire. The Perfecutors of Chriftianity might have 
 made this a plaufible Pretence to juftify their greateft Severities 
 againft the Chriftians, as Enemies to the Peace and Government, 
 as well as to the Religion of the Empire. Thefe are therefore Un- 
 certainties not to be complained of, becaufe they are wifely fit and 
 proper. 
 
 Yet ftiU the great Defcriptlons of God and Chrift, of their 
 Care and Power ; the Defcription of the old Dragon, and his Op- 
 pofition to the Church ; the Dangers and Afilidions of the Church, 
 trom idolatrous perfecuting Enemies ; the Duty of the Church in 
 
 the
 
 xxvi PREFACE to a 
 
 the Honr of Danger and Temptation ; the Security of the Church 
 bv divine Proteftion ; the fure Viftory and final Happinefs of the 
 Church in the End, which are the Things of chief Defign and prin- 
 cipal Ufe : Thefe are all exprefs enough, and none of thefe are ei- 
 ther of doubtful or uncertain Application. And even as to the o- 
 ther Particulars, he that hath an Ear to hear, that will carefully 
 and modeftly endeavour to find out the Meaning of thefe Prophe- 
 cies, may, I think, attain to a good and ufeful Degree of Under- 
 ftanding, in nvhat the Spirit faith itnto the Churches ; and may find 
 the fcveral particular Events of thefe Prophecies of as certain Ap- 
 plication as it is convenient fuch Prophecies fliould be. 
 Danger of There is moreover another Pre'iudice again ft the careful Study of 
 Eiithufiofm. this Book. Some think, or at leaft pretend to think, that a Re- 
 gard to Prophecies and Predidlions, and efpecially to the Prophe- 
 cies of this Book, may have dangerous Confequences. It may, 
 as they fav they fear, be an Encouragement to Enthufiafm, and 
 become an Occafion of great Diforders in the World, which fure 
 it is Wifdom carefully to watch againfl. 
 
 Enthufiafm, it is true, often has, and may again produce very 
 mifchievous Effedls. The Church, at the time of this Prophecy, 
 faw one of the mofl: memorable and fatal Inftances, in the Rebel- 
 lion of the "Jews ; and the Deftrudtion of their Temple, City, and 
 Nation, which followed upon it. But though Enthufiafm may a- 
 bufe the beft and mofi; innocent Principles in the World, or at plea- 
 fure make what Principles it pleafes, and move Men by unhallow- 
 ed Means, to promote the holy Kingdom of Jcfus, as we have 
 too many Inftances of it ; yet fure I am, there is no Encourage- 
 ment to it in any Part of the Chriftian Religion, or in any Part 
 of thefe Prophecies. Here are no Direcftions, or the leaft En- 
 couragement given to the Church, or Chriftians, as Saints, but 
 to Patience and Perfeverance, in the Faith and Hope of the Go- 
 fpel, from the Protedlion of God, No Encouragement of Sedi- 
 tion or Mutiny, of Violence or Injuftice, no not to their greateft 
 Enemirs, or in their greateft Dangers. The true Means and Me- 
 thods of their Safety will be found of a quite different Nature. 
 The Time and Way of the Church's Deliverance is every where 
 reprcfcnted, as appointed and diredled only by the Orders of God 
 and Chrift. Angels are every where reprefented as the appointed 
 Minifttrs to execute thefe Orders ; Angels are to found the Trum- 
 pets of God's Judgments, and to pour out the Vials of God's 
 Wrath. So that the whole Rcprefentation feems as if dcfigned to 
 
 teach
 
 Paraphrafe, ^c. on the Revelations. xxvii 
 
 teach Chridians, they were to be watchful againft all manner of 
 ralh and mutinous Attempts of their own, and not run into Re- 
 bellion upon any Pretence of Religion, as the 'Jeijos did, and met 
 their Ruin in it. They are diredled to wait the Time God has 
 appointed for their Deliverance ; hoping that God will, by his 
 own Hand of Providence, execute his Defigns of their Protedion 
 and Deliverance, in the moft fitting Time, and in the fitteft Man- 
 ner, and by the moft proper Means. So that, except the WilHom 
 and Prudence of their own Condudt, which is the Duty of all 
 Men at all times, and is the fartheft; thing in the World from En- 
 thufiafm, either in Life or Religion, the Church has no other Di- 
 redlions in thefe Prophecies, but to ftand ftill, and fee the Salva- 
 tion of God. The whole Scheme of this Prophecy then, is fo 
 far from being an Encouragement to Enthufiafm, that it is a wife 
 Prefervative againfl it ; for the general Docflrine of the whole 
 Book is this, that the Patience of the Saints is the Way to tlieir 
 Victory. 
 
 Upon the whole, in thefe Interpretations, we are not to expert 
 Demonflrations, or fuch Proofs as fliall be liable to no manner of 
 Objedlions, or that fome weak and warm Heads may not wreft 
 thefe Prophecies as they do the other Scriptures, and may do any 
 Principles whatfoever, to extravagant Defigns and Ad:ions ; it 
 fliould be fufficient to fatisfy us, if we find a proper and likely Senfe 
 of the Prophetic Expreflions and Defcriptions, fuited to the ma- 
 nifeft wife Defign of the whole Prophecy ; and if thefe Interpre- 
 tations are fupported by an Application of Fvents in Hiftory, that 
 are juftly applicable both to the Prophetic Defcriptions, and to 
 the Series and Order of the Prophecies : If they are Events worthy 
 a Spirit of Prophecy to reveal, and agreeable to the Spirit and In- 
 tention of this Prophecy in particular, we may, without expofing 
 ourfelves to the Charge of being over- credulous, reafonably reft 
 fatisfied with them. 
 
 Then, we may reprefent thefe Prophecies to ourfelves, in 
 that noble and ufeful View in which a great Author has placed 
 them. 
 
 " In the Gofpel of St. fohn, wc read the Life of Chrift on ^ouf^et. S/. 
 " Earth : A Man converfing with Men, humble, poor, weak, SJ^^^^'V 
 " and fufFering, we behold a Sacrifice ready to be offer'd, and a the Revela- 
 " Man appointed to Sorrows and Death ; but in the Revelation tion^Pref. 
 " of St. yohn, we have the Gofpel of Chrift now raifed from the 
 
 d " Dead.
 
 xxviii PREFACE, ^f. 
 
 " Dead. He fpeaks and afts as having conquer'd the Grave, and 
 
 " triumph'd over Death and Hell, as enter'd into the Place of 
 
 " his Glory; Angels, Principalities, and Powers being made fubjedt 
 
 *' unto him, and exercifing the fupreme univerfal Power, he has 
 
 " received from the Father over all Things in Heaven and Earth, 
 
 " as our Saviour, for the Protetftion of his Church, and for the fore 
 
 *' Happinefs of his faithful Servants in the End." 
 
 \ 
 
 Scheme
 
 Scheme and Order of the Prophecies in the 
 Book of Revelation, 
 
 INTRODUCTION, 
 A Prophetic Vifion in the Irte of Patmos, reprefenting 
 Chrift, his Care of the Churches, promifing a Revelation, 
 with Cautions and Exhortations fuitable to the then pre- 
 fent State of the Church, and to the future State of the 
 Church in After-Ages, to encourage Patience and Con- 
 ftancy in the Faith. 
 
 FIRST PART OF REVELATION, relating to ^/?»^ r/j-zw^j 
 that are, or the then State of the Church. 
 
 Seven Epiftles. Seven Epiftles to the ieven principal Churches 
 in ^fia, dcfcribing their prefent State, with Cautions and 
 Exhortations fuitable to it. 
 
 SECOND FART OF REVELATION, relating to the 
 Things that flmll be hereafter, or to the State of the 
 Church in the Ages to come, after the Time of the Vi- 
 fion, with Cautions and Exhortations fuitable to it. 
 
 Scene of the Vifions. The Throne of God, the Confiftory 
 above, and heavenly Church, reprefenting God's Power, 
 Majefty, Authority, Providence, and fure Event of all 
 his Purpofes. 
 A Sealed Book, containing a Revelation of the State of the 
 Church in After- Ages, given to the Lamb to open, or 
 to Jefus Chrift to reveal, for the Good of the Churdh, by 
 St. John. 
 
 Chorus of Angels and Saints ; or, the whole heavenly Church 
 fings a Pfalm of Praife to the Lamb. 
 
 The Revelation begins by opening the fealed Book, which de- 
 fcribes the future State of the Church in feven fucceffive 
 Periods. 
 
 SEVEN PERIODS. 
 
 Firft Period, fhewing the State of the Church under the 
 Heathen Roman Emperors, from about the Year ^^, to 
 about the Year 323. The Seals of the Book opened in 
 Order. 
 
 Stven Seals. 
 
 1. Firft Seal reprefents a white Horfe, the Rider with a 
 Crown, going forth to conquer, figniiying the Kingdom 
 of Chrift, or Chriftian Religion prevailing againft the 
 Oppofition of Je"MS and Heathen. 
 
 d 2 
 
 Chap. 
 
 V. I( 
 
 n. 
 
 nt. 
 
 iv. 
 
 VI. 
 
 A.D. 
 
 95 
 
 95 
 
 323 
 
 Seal
 
 XXX 
 
 Scheme and Order of the 
 
 Seal 2. Second Seal reprcfents a red Horfe, Power given to I 
 the Rider to take Peace from the Earth -, fignifying the 
 firft memorable Judgment on the Perlccutors of Chri- 
 flianitv, in the Deftruffion of the Jeivs under Trajan and 
 Hadrian. 
 
 3. Third Seal reprefcnts a black Horfe, the Rider with a 
 Balance to meafiire Corn, fignifying great Scarcity of 
 Provifion, near to Famine, in the Time of the Anto- 
 nines. 
 
 4. Fourth Seal reprcfents a pale Florfe, the Name of the 
 Rider Death, fignifying a great Mortality and Peftilence, 
 wherewith the Empire was punifhed in the Reigns of 
 Maximin and Valejian. 
 
 5. Fifth Seal reprefents the Souls of the Martyrs under the 
 Altar, their Reward and Deliverance in a fliort time ■, 
 fignifying die fevere Perfecution in the Reign of DiocJe- 
 fian, with an Encouragement to Conftancy, fuitable to 
 
 fuch Times of Difficulty. 
 
 6. Sixth Seal reprefents Earth-quakes, Sun darkened. Stars 
 falling from Heaven ; fignifying great Commotions in 
 the Empire, from Maxiniian to Conjlantine tlie Great, 
 who put a Period to the Perfecution of Rome Heathen. 
 
 Interval between the firft and fecond Periods, reprefents an 
 Angel fealing 144,000 with the Seal of the living God -, 
 fignifying great Numbers forfaking the idolatrous Wor- 
 fliip of the Heathen Roman Empire, and embracing the 
 Profefilon of Chriflianity. 
 
 Chorus of the heavenly Church blefTing God for his Salva- 
 tion. One of the Elders fhews unto St. John the Hap- 
 pinefs of thofe who were faithful and conftant to true 
 Religion, in the great Trial of fo grievous Perfecution. 
 
 PERIOD n. 
 
 Second Period reveals tlie State of the Cliurch, and Provi- 
 dence, in the Times following the Reign of Conftantine, 
 during the Invafion of the Empire by the Nordiern Na- 
 tions ■, the Rife and firft Progrefs of the Mahometan Im- 
 pofture, till the Stop put to it in the Wcftern F,mpire, 
 which reaches from about the Year 337, to the Year 
 
 750- 
 Seven Angels receive feven Trumpets to found. 
 
 Seven Trumpets. 
 
 I. Firft Trumpet reprefents Flail and Fire mingled with 
 
 I'jlood, cad on the Earth ; fignifying great Storms of 
 
 War to fall on the F.mpire, and the Blood that was flicd 
 
 in the Reigns of the Conjlantine Family, and tlieir Suc- 
 
 ccflbrs, till Things were fettled under TheoJofius, 
 
 \Chap 
 
 A.D. 
 
 100 
 138 
 
 •38 
 ^9i 
 
 193 
 270 
 
 270 
 304 
 
 304 
 323 
 
 vn. 
 
 f. 
 
 vni. 
 
 337 
 750 
 
 337 
 379 
 
 Trumpet
 
 Prophecies />/ ^/6^ Revelations. 
 
 XXXI 
 
 Trumpet 2. Second Trumpet reprefents a Mountain burning 
 with Fire, cail into the Sea, whereby it became Blood ; 
 fignifying the Invafion of Italy by the Northern Nations, 
 and taking the City of Rome by Alaric. 
 
 3. Third Trumpet reprefents a burning Star fallingupon the 
 Rivers, which became bitter ; fignifying the Ravages in 
 Italy, putting an End to the Roman Empire, and found- 
 ing a Kingdom of Goths in Italy itfelf. 
 
 4. Fourth Trumpet reprefents a third Part of the Sun and 
 Moon darkened ■, fignifying the Wars in Italy between 
 Jujlinian's. Generals and tlie Goths, whereby the Exar- 
 chate of Ravenna was eredfed, and all remaining Power 
 and Authority of Rome quite fupprefiTed. 
 
 5. Fifth Trumpet reprefents the bottomlcfs Pit opened, and 
 Locufts coming out of it ; fignifying the Rife of the 
 Mohammedan Religion and Empire, and the great Pro- 
 grefs of both, till a Stop was put to them by a Conten- 
 tion tor the SuccefTion. 
 
 6. Sixth Trumpet reprefents four Angels loofed, which 
 were bound in the Rirer Euphrates ; fignifying the Re- 
 union of the divided Saracen Power, the Invafion of 
 Europe by them, and thrcatning the Conquefl of it, till 
 defeated by Charles Martel. 
 
 PERIOD III. 
 
 Third Period of the Vials reveals the State of the Church 
 and Providence, in the Times of the lad Head of Ro- 
 man GovernmQnt, reprefented by the Beaft ; for 1260 
 Years, to its final Overthrow, from about the Year 756, 
 to about the Year 2016. 
 
 An Angel, or Nundus, brings a little Book, the Remainder 
 
 of thefealed Book opened by the Lamb, end gives it to 
 
 St. John to eat -, fignifying a farther Revelation of what 
 
 was to follow in Order of Time, to the End of the World. 
 
 Three general Defcriptions of this Period. 
 
 1. Firfl: general Defcription reprefents the Temple meafur 
 ed ; Part given to the Gentiles -, two Witnefl!es prophefy 
 in Sackcloth 1260 Days •, fignifying the corrupt State of 
 the Church, and the Conftancy of Ibme faithful Wit- 
 nefies to the Truth, tho' under fevere Perfecutions during 
 this whole Period. 
 
 2. Second general Defcription reprefents a Woman forced 
 to fly into the Wildernefs for Safety, and proteded tlicre 
 1260 Days; fignifying the Perfecucion and Prefervation 
 of the Church during the fame Period. 
 
 .q. Third general Defcription reprefents a monftrous wild 
 
 Chap 
 
 Bcaft 
 
 rifii.g 
 2 
 
 out of tlx Sea, with feven Heads, ten 
 
 IX. 
 
 XI. 
 
 Xll. 
 
 xni. 
 
 A.D. 
 
 379 
 412 
 
 412 
 493 
 
 493 
 568 
 
 568 
 675 
 
 635 
 
 750 
 
 75^_ 
 2016 
 
 Horns,
 
 XXXll 
 
 Scheme and Order of the 
 
 Ilovns, as many Crowns, and Tides of Blafphemy, who 
 was to continue forty and two Months ; fignifying, that 
 new Roman Power, which (hoiild ufe its Authority to 
 promote idolatrous Worlhip, and to perfecute all who 
 would not fubmit to it, and Ihould be iupported by an- 
 other Power like unto its own Form and Conftitution, 
 during the fame Period. 
 
 Chorus ot the Heavenly Church celebrates in an Hymn, 
 the Happinels of thofe who remain faithful and con- 
 ftant. 
 
 Nuntius, an Angel comes down from Heaven to declare the 
 certain and fevere Punifhment of the Enemies of Truth, 
 and pure Religion, in this Period. 
 
 Seven Angels receive feven Cups full of the Wrath of God -, 
 fignifying, that the Enemies of Truth and pure Reli- 
 gion in this Period, fhall be fevcrely punifhed in the 
 Courfe of it, as well as they fhall be utterly deftroyed 
 in the End. 
 
 The Oracle gives Order to the feven Angels, to pour out 
 their Vials or Cups. 
 
 Seven Fials. 
 
 Firft Vial poured on the Earth ; a grievous Sore on the 
 Worfliippers of the Beaft, fignifying the great Commo- 
 tions throughout the whole Empire, under the Family 
 of Charles the Great, by which that Family becomes 
 extinfb, and by which both the Empire and Crown of 
 France are transferred to other Families. 
 
 2. Second Vial poured on the Sea, it becomes as the Blood 
 of a dead Man ; fignifying the great Blooddied of the 
 lloly War, to recover ^erufakm from the Saracens. 
 
 3. Third Vial poured on the Rivers and Fountains j they 
 become Blood ; fignifying the bloody civil Wars be- 
 tween the Gue!phs and Gibellines, the Papal and Imperial 
 Faflions, when the Popes were driven out of Italy into 
 France. 
 
 4. Fourth Vial poured on the Sun, which has Power given 
 it to fcorch Men ; fignifying the long Wars in Italy, 
 Germany, France, and Spain, occafioned by a long 
 Schifm in tlu: Papacy. 'Turks take Conjiantinople, and 
 put an End to the Ealtern Empire. Peftilential Difealls 
 occafioned by intemperate Heat. 
 
 5. Fifth Vial poured on the Seat of the Beaft, or iiis Throne •, 
 fignifying the Reformation, and the Confirmation ol it 
 by the principal States of Europe, notwithflanding all 
 Opjiofition from the Pope, and in Opjiofition to tlic 
 Papal Authority, 
 
 Chap 
 
 A.D. 
 
 XIV. 
 
 XV. 
 
 XVl. 
 
 830 
 988 
 
 IO40 
 1 190 
 
 1200 
 
 '378 
 1530 
 
 1560 
 1650 
 
 6.
 
 XVll. 
 
 xvin. 
 
 XIX. 
 
 Prophecies />^ //6^ Revelations. 
 
 tChap 
 
 for the Kings of the Eaft. This leems, in the Order ot 
 the Prophecies, to be yet future ; but may Ukely mean 
 fome Invafion of the Pope's Dominions from its Eaftern 
 Boundary, or the Mriatick. 
 7. Seventh Vial poured on the Air, the Seat of Satan's Em- 
 pire, defcribes the utter Ruin of this perfecuting idola- 
 trous Roman Government, or myftical Babylon, at the 
 End of this Period. 
 
 Nuntius, an Angel-Interpreter, more fully explains the Cha- 
 rafter of this idolatrous perfecuting Power, which fliouJd 
 corrupt the Church, and perfccute the Faithful, during 
 this Period. 
 Another Angel fent from Heaven, to confirm the utter and 
 lading Deftruftion of this myftical Babylon, as a Pu- 
 nifhment for her idolatrous Corruptions and Perfecu- 
 tion. 
 
 Chorus of the Heavenly Church, fings the Praife of God, 
 for his righteous Judgments. 
 A Vifion of Chrift, leading an Army out of Heaven, 
 ftrongly reprefents the certain Accomplifhment of this 
 Prophecy. 
 
 PERIOD IV. 
 
 An Angel fent from Heaven, to fhut up Satan in the bot- 
 tomlefs Pit, as in a fecure Prifon, for one thoufand 
 Years, during which Time there will be a very happy 
 State of the Church, in Purity, Peace, and Profpe- 
 rity. 
 
 PERIOD V. 
 
 After the thoufand Years of the Church's Profperity fhall 
 be expired, Satan will be loofed again for a little Sea- 
 fon, a new Attempt will be made to revive the Corrup- 
 tions of the Church, and a Spirit of Perfecuticn, 
 which fhall end in the final Dcftrudion of Satan's 
 Power, and of all the Enemies of pure and tme Re- 
 ligion. 
 
 PERIOD VI. 
 
 The general Refurreftion, and final Judgment ; the ever- 
 lafting Deftruftion of the Wicked. 
 
 PERIOD VII. 
 
 The fevcnth Period concludes the whole Prophecy, in the 
 Vifion of new Heavens, and a new Earth, reprefenring 
 in ftrong Images, the Extent, Security, Riches, and 
 Grandeur cf the Heavenly Jenifalem ; fignifying the 
 confiimmate Happinefs of the heavenly State, 
 
 XXXHl 
 
 A.D. 
 
 1670 
 1850 
 
 1 850 
 2016 
 
 XX. 
 
 r. 1 1 
 
 XXI. 
 
 TlniSj
 
 XXXIV 
 
 Scheme and Order, ^c. 
 
 Thus, the Prophecies of this Revelation ifllie in an eternal 
 Sabbath : l^he fiire Reward of a.'l who Jhall he found 
 faithful and conflaiit in the true Religion of Jefus Chriji. 
 THE CONCLUSION confirms the Truth and Certainty of 
 thefe Prophecies, warns againft corrupting them, exhorts 
 to hope the Accompliftiment of them -, an ufeful Spirit 
 and Temper, to give good Men Confolation in all their 
 prefent Afflidions, and to preferve them from the Cor- 
 ruptions of Religion, how prcvaihng foever in their 
 own Times ; which is. 
 The ufeful Moral, and principal Doftrine of all thefe Pro- 
 phecies. 
 
 Chap 
 xxii. 
 
 V. 6. 
 
 A.D.
 
 PARAPHRASE 
 
 AND ^ 
 
 NOTES 
 
 O N T H E 
 
 REVELATION of St. JOHN. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 THIS Chapter is an Introdudtlon, or Preface, to the Pro- Sect. i. 
 phecies contained in this Book. It reprefents the firft ^>yy>kj 
 Villon St. John faw, the Manner in which this Reve- 
 lation was made to him, and gives, in very Uvely Fi- 
 gures, a View of the Majefty, Glory, and Power of our Lord 
 Jefus Chrift, now in his exalted State : It teaches Chrift's Care of 
 his Church, now he is fat down at the Right-Hand of God, in 
 very beautiful and ftrong Expreffions, taken chiefly from the an- 
 tient Prophets ; very proper to confirm the Faith and Patience of 
 good Chriflians, and encourage their Perfeverance, under all their 
 Afflidions and Fears : The principal Doftrine and Defign of the 
 whole Book. • 
 
 TEXT, PARAPHRASE. 
 
 \ ^1^ HE Revelation of ' | ^ HIS Book contains a Difcovery or i 
 
 JL JefusCbrift^-which j| Revelation of many Secrets, which 
 God gave unto bim, to chrifl made known concerning the pre-^ 
 'i^ZJTr-t ^Tl; ^^"^ ^"^d future State of his Church in this 
 come to pafs, a J he fent World; and which the divine V/ifdom 
 and Cigmfied it by his Atige!, ^'^^'^^d fliould be made known, by a Re- 
 to his Servant John. ' velation from himfelf, to his faithful Sc. - 
 
 vants ; contiining an Account of many 
 
 Things that fliould fliortly begin to be ac- 
 
 complKh'd, and which he rcveal'd by his 
 
 B Angel
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 2 Who lore Record of the 
 IVord of God, and of the 
 leflimony of Jefus Chrijl, 
 and of all Things that he 
 faw 
 
 3 Bleffed is he that read- 
 elh, and they that hear the 
 Words of this Prophecy^ 
 and keep thofe Things 'which 
 are written therein., for the 
 time is at hand. 
 
 4 Jolin to the feven 
 Churches ivhichare in Afia, 
 Grace be unto you., and 
 Peace from him, which is, 
 and which was, and which 
 is to come, and from the 
 feven Spirits which are be- 
 fore h 's Throne ; 
 
 5 And fromJefusChrifij 
 %vho is the faithful Wit- 
 
 nefs. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Angel [a) to his Servant John, in the 
 following Vifions. Which Revelations 2 
 St, John has faithfully recorded, as they 
 were revealed to him by Chrift, even as 
 he faithfully teftified, what he had feen 
 ofChrilVs Aftions on Earth. And what 
 follows is a true, and faithful Relation of 
 what he faw in his Prophetic Vifions. 
 And they are of fuch \J(t to the faithful 3 
 Chriftian, that he will be truly blelled, 
 who fhall fo read, and attend to the Words 
 of this Prophecy, as to follow the Coun- 
 fels and Inflruitions contained in it, who 
 fhall perfevere in the Faith, Worfliip and 
 Patience of the Gofpel ; for they are of 
 immediate and conftant Ufe, as they will 
 very foon begin to be accompliflied, and 
 will be puniftually fulfilled in their Order 
 to the End of Time. 
 
 I yohn therefore who faw thefe Vi- 4 
 fions, and record them for the Benefit of 
 the Church, folute the feven Churches 
 which are in Afia, to whom I more im- 
 mediately diredl this Revelation, wifliing 
 them all manner of fpiritual Happinefs, 
 from the eternal God, and from his holy 
 Spirit (b) ; And from Jefus Chrift our Sa- 5 
 viour and Lord, who is a faithful Wit- 
 nefs, whom God raifed from the Dead, 
 
 I. (a) by his Angel. In the Stile of Prophecy, from whence the Exprcflions of this 
 Book are chiefly taken, every thing is called an Angel, that notifies a MefTage from God, 
 or executes the Will of God. A prophetic Dream is an Angel ; the Pillar of Fire that 
 went before the Ifradita, is called (,'od's Angel. The Winds, and Flames of Fire are 
 Angi-lsto us, when iifed by God as Voices to teach us, or Rods to punilh us. So that 
 Cjod is properly faid to reveal by his Angel, what he makes known, cither by Voice, 
 by Dream, by Vifion, or any other manner of true prophetic Rcvel.ition. 
 
 5. {b) from his holy Spirit. The holy Spirit, I think, is meant by the feven Spirits 
 which arc before the Throne. Seven, in the Language of Prophecy, often cxprcflcs 
 Perfctflion, and may better be underftood of the molt perfect Spirit of God, the Au- 
 - thor of all fpiritual Bleflings, than of feven Angels, as a more natural Interpretation of 
 the ExprcflTion in Prophecy, ris well as much more agreeable to the Manner of the Gof- 
 pcl-Bleffing, from Father, o-. 11, and Holy Ghofl, 
 
 the
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 nefs^ and the firfl begotten 
 of the dead, and the Prince 
 of the Kings of the Earth, 
 unto him that loved us and 
 ijoaflxd us from our Sins in 
 his o-jjn Bloody 
 
 6 And hath made us Kings 
 
 and Priejls, tnUo God and 
 his Falher, to him be Glory 
 and Dominion^ for ever and 
 ever. Amen. 
 
 7 Behold he cometh with 
 Clouds y and every Eye fJ^all 
 fee him \ and they alfo which 
 f'erced him, and all Kindreds 
 of the Earth JJjall wail be- 
 caufe cfhim, evenfoy Amen. 
 
 8 lam Alpha and Ome- 
 
 i, the Beginning, and the 
 
 End- 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Si'c r 
 
 the filft Fruits of our Refiirreftion, and 
 thereby gave us full Evidence, and rea- 
 fonable AfTurance of our own Refurrec- 
 tion from the Dead, and has made him 
 fupreme Head over all Perfons, of what 
 Authority, Dignity, or Power foever, to 
 whom we have the greateft Obligation, 
 as he has fo loved us, as to wafh us from 
 our Sins in his own Blood. And has fine- 6 
 tified us to the Service of God, confecrat- 
 ing us as his Church, a Kingdom of 
 Priefls, to honour God and his Father, 
 and to give us the Privilege of a near Ap- 
 proach unto him ; with AfTurance of Ac- 
 ceptance and Favour ; To him let the 
 Churches afcribe Glory and Dominion, 
 for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 This Prophecy, which I now record, j 
 you may obferve, is agreeable to former 
 Prophecies, concerning the Power and 
 Majefly of Chrift's Kingdom ; Daniel 
 prophefied of his coming with the An- 
 gels of the Hojl of Heaven (c) * ; and Ze~ 
 chariahj That they Jhall look upon him 
 "whom they have pie7-ced, and mourn -{- ; 
 and our Saviour himfelf j;, That all the 
 Tribes of the Earth JJmU mourn ; for they 
 Jliall fee the Son of Man coming in the 
 Clouds of Heaven, ivith Power and great 
 Glory. Such Manifeflations then of his 
 Glory and Power, the Chriftian Church 
 had all Reafon to believe and hope for. 
 And we have the more Reafon to heed, 8 
 and give credit to thefe Predidlions of 
 Prophecy, becaufe they are, in effedl, 
 
 7 . (c) Angels of the Hcfi of Heaven. Rabbi Suadias Gaon obferves the Clouds of 
 Heaven, they arc the Angels of the Hoft of Heaven ; Ais is the great Magnificence 
 and Power, which God (hall give unto the Meffiah. Vid. Pierfon on the Creed, 
 Art, 7- p. 293. and Bifhop Chandler's Defence of Chriftianity, p. 130. 
 
 * Dan, vii, 13. t Zech. xii. 10. % Matth, xxiv. 30. 
 
 B 2 Promifes
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 7??^, faith the Lord^ 
 '■jiibkh 7.S and u-hith was, 
 and which is to come, the 
 Ji mighty. 
 
 Sect -7 9 ^ J°'^"' ''''■'° ^^^° "^" 
 '"' your Brother and Companion 
 
 m Tribulation, and in the 
 
 Kingdom and Patience of 
 
 Jefus Chriji, icas in the 
 
 Jfle that is called Patmos, 
 
 for the fVord of God, and 
 
 for the Tejlitnony of Jefus 
 
 Chriji. 
 
 10 Iivas in the Spirit on 
 the Lord's Day, and heard 
 behind me a great Voice like 
 the Sound of a Trumpet. 
 
 1 1 Saying, I am Alpha 
 end Omcg.i, the firjl and 
 the lajl, and ivhat thou fecft 
 write in a Book, and fend 
 it to the fevin Churches 
 which are in Afn, unto 
 Ephcfus, andunto Smyxm, 
 and unto Pcrgamos, and 
 and unto Tliyatira, and 
 unto Sardis, and Philadel- 
 phia, and unto Laodicca. 
 
 J 2 And I turned to fee 
 the Voice that fpake with 
 me; and being turned. If JW 
 feven gofden Candlejlicks. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Fromifes of the fupreme Governour of 
 the World ; who is ever the fime un- 
 changeable Being, able to accomplifli all 
 his Purpofes from the firfl; Beginning of 
 Time to the laft Confummation of all 
 Things. 
 
 Know then the Time and Occafion^ 
 of thefe Revelations I received from 
 Chrift, were thus : I who am a Fellow- 
 Sufferer with you, on account of the Gof- 
 pel of Chrift, was in Banifhment in the 
 llle oi Patmos, for my faithful Adherence 
 to the Religion of Jefus Chrift, and the 
 Truth of his Gofpel. There, on the j^ 
 Day diftinguiflied in the Chri'.lian Churcli, 
 by the Name of the Lord's Dav, on 
 which the Church is ufed to affemble 
 for Religious Worfliip, the Spirit of Pro- 
 phecy came upon me, in like manner as 
 upon the antient Prophets j and the firfl 
 thing I perceiv'd, was a Voice, flrong and 
 loud, as the Sound of a Trumpet, and 
 attending to it, I heard this Voice from 
 Heaven, or Oracle of God, diflinftly 
 faying unto me, I am Alpha and Omega, j j 
 I begin, and I finilh all things, fiom the 
 Creation of the World, to the End of 
 Time, and the Confummation of Ages ; 
 regard the Revelations thou fhalt receive, 
 as coming from me ; write them down to 
 preferve them for the Ufe and Benefit of 
 the Church, and fend them in particular 
 to the {i:\z\\ Churches which are in Afia, 
 who are concerned in the prefent Ufe of 
 them. This Voice of the Oracle called 
 
 me to <i:reaL Attention, and made me turn 
 
 ... 
 to fee whence this Voice might proceed ; 
 
 then the Spirit of Prophecy continued the 
 
 Revelation in a prophetick Vifion (d), 
 
 for 
 
 12. (</j in a pi cphcticl'ifun. The Jeiui accoiinfeJ all Degrees of Prophecy were 
 incliideJ in Dreams and Vir.onsj In ij/is autem Juahus ^artilusf foii.tiia iuqiuii/i isf vi- 
 
 flciie, 
 
 12
 
 cloathed wilh a Garment 
 down to the Foot^ and girt 
 about the Paps with a gol- 
 den Girdle. 
 
 the Revelation </ 6>. J O H N. 5 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect. 
 
 for I f;iw as before my Eyes the following ' 
 Reprefentation : I faw feven golden Can- 
 dlefticks, or a Lamp made of pure Gold, 
 having feven Branches, like to the Lamp 
 in the holy Place in the Temple *. 
 1 3 And in the midji of the And as the Priefts, when they dreffed 1 3 
 feven Candlejlieks^ one like the Lamps, flood in the midft, to light 
 unto the Son of Man, the middle, and largeft of the Branches 
 
 firft ; fo I beheld a Perfon in the midft 
 of this Lamp, as if trimming the 
 Branches, not in the Appearance of an 
 Angel, but in an Appearance of human 
 Shape as a Man ; he was drefs'd in the 
 rich Habit peculiar to the High-Pried j 
 he wore the Robe of the Ephod, girt with 
 the curious Girdle, of Gold, blue, and 
 purple, and fcarlet, and fine worked Lin- 
 nen -f. 
 
 The Appearance of his Perfon was al- 14 
 fo very glorious, fomewhat like the Ap- 
 pearance of the Antient of Days, in Da- 
 niel II . The upper Part of his Body, his 
 Head, and Hair ('e), were exceeding white, 
 and of great Luflre j his Eyes had a pier- 
 cing Brightnefs, and the lov/er Parts '5 
 fhone like the fineft Amber, or a refin'd 
 and polifh'd Metal, and his Voice was 
 ftrong and full, like the Sound of the 
 Sea, or fome very great Water, 
 
 1 4 His Head and his Hair 
 <ivere white like Wool, as 
 iiibite es Snow, and his 
 Eyes were as a Flame of 
 Fire. 
 
 T 5 Jnd his Feet like unto 
 fine Brafs, as if they burn- 
 ed in a Furnace, and his 
 Voice as the Sound of ma- 
 ny Waters. 
 
 Jione, conUnentur cmnes Prophetits gradus, Majemonitles, More Nevochim, Part 2. 
 C. 26. p. 293. but yet the Jews were wont to make a Vifion fuperior to a Dream. 
 Vidi S?nith\ ieled Difcourfes of Prophecy, 175. So tliat this Book is reprefented as the 
 hiiihefl; Degree of prophttick Revelation. 
 
 14. (c) of great Lujlre. So Xivxo;, which we tranflate white, properly fignifies. 
 Thus, RfjeL XX. 1 1. And 1 faw a great white Throne ; that is, a Throne with a glo- 
 rious Lufhe, TiiUKo*, (candidum) Inc intelU^e fplmdidurn lum Majcjtate. Grot, in loc. 
 
 This being an Appearance of the Schcchiiiah, is to be confidcr'd as that always was, 
 a Reprefentation of the Divine Prefence, M.^jefty and Glory ; therefore the Glory in 
 wiat h the Schechinah lippcar'd in antient Prophecy, is very properly applicable to it. 
 
 E>^od, XXV. 31, 
 
 •f E>iad, xxxix, 5. 
 
 Dan. vii. 9. 
 
 2 I
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 6 And he had in his right 
 Hand [even Stars, and cut 
 of his Mouth went ajharp 
 tn'0-edged Sword, end his 
 Countenance was as the 
 SunOmeth in his Strength, 
 
 1 7 And when I [aia him, I 
 fell at his Feet as dead, 
 and he hid his right Hand 
 upon tne, faying unto me. 
 Fear not. I am the firft 
 and the lajl. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 I perceived flirther, that this venerable i6 
 Perfou held in his right Hand, as it were, 
 , feven Stars, and a fliarp two-edged Sword 
 feem'd to go out of his Mouth, and his 
 whole Appearance was as glorious as if 
 I had beheld the full Luftre of the Sun 
 at Noon-Day, when fliining in its great- 
 efl: Brightnefs. 
 
 The Sight of fuch a Perfon, with fo 17 
 majeftick Appearance, ftruck me with 
 great Awe; infomuch, that, like a Man 
 in a fwoon, I loft my Senfes for a time, 
 but he raifed me up, by laying his right 
 Hand upon me, and encouraging me, as 
 the Angel did Daniel * ; and faid unto me. 
 Be not afraid, for though you may ob- 
 ferve fomething in this Vifion, of the Ma- 
 jefty. Power, and Authority of my ever- 
 lafting Kingdom ; yet obferve alio, this 18 
 Vifion reprefents the High-Prieft, and 
 Saviour of the Church, who died to re- 
 deem it unto God, and confecrate it a 
 peculiar People, and who now ever lives 
 to protect and blefs it ; and who has all 
 Authority, and Power in this Life, and 
 in the feparate State of departed Souls, 
 after this Life, to (i\t it for evermore. 
 This J confirm as a certain Truth. 
 Therefore lay afide your Fear, and at- 19 
 tend to the Defign of this Vifion ; write 
 down, and keep on Record what this 
 Vifion reveals concerning the State of the 
 Church, of my Power, and Care of it, 
 which are Things of great Concern to 
 the Churcli, and regard partly the prc- 
 fent State of the Church, and partly the 
 fcvcral States of the Church in future. 
 Times [e). To begin then to explain 
 
 the 
 
 19, (c) This niftin<nion of Tlilnps relating to the prefcnt State of the Church, 
 
 and of Things rclatini^ to the future State of the Church, in Aftcr-Tinics, may di- 
 
 ic6t to one Obfcrvation, conccrnins; this Prophecy ; That thisfirft Vifion IhouIJ fccm 
 
 2 * Dan. X. 10. K> 
 
 18 I am he that livetb, and 
 was dead, and behold I am 
 alive for evermore. Amen, 
 and have the Keys of Hell, 
 and of Death. 
 
 19 Write the I'hingswhich 
 thou haji feen, and the 
 things which are, and the 
 Things which fl.nll be here- 
 after.
 
 the Revelation <?/" 6>. JOHN. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 20 The Myjteryofthefeven 
 Stars which thoufawejlin 
 my right Hand, and the 
 feven golden Candlejlicks : 
 The feven Stars, are the 
 Angels of the feven Churches, 
 and the feven Candlejlicks 
 which thou faweft, are the 
 feven Churches. 
 
 7 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. 2. 
 
 the Meaning of this Vifion, obferve what 
 is to be underftood by the myflical Re- ^° 
 prefentation of the feven Stars, and the 
 feven golden Candleflicks, or Branches of 
 the Lamp ; the Stars are intended to fig- 
 nify the Angels, Paftors, or Bilhops of 
 the Churches ; and the Candleflicks to 
 fignify the Churches themfelves, confe- 
 crated to the Service of God, following 
 the Inftrudlions of their faithful Bifhops, 
 Purity of Dodlrine, Worfliip, and 
 
 in 
 
 Manners, fhining as Lights in the World, 
 and honouring their Profeflion of my 
 Gofpel, and Religion, before Men. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 I 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 N this and the following Chapter, we have the Prophecies which Sect. t,. 
 concern'd the then prefent Church, or the Things ivhich are. 
 (c. i. 19.) By which the State of the feven Churches in Afia, 
 at the Time of the Vifion, feems to be defcribed, in what was 
 commendable, and deferved Encouragement ; in what was faul- 
 ty, and called for Reproof and Reformation. This Part of the 
 Propiiecy is dehgn'd to fhew the conflant Care of Chrift over 
 the Church, both in the Punifliment of Apoftacy, and in the 
 Bleffings of Faithfulnefs, and Conflancy. Each of thefe Epi- 
 liles are then to be confider'd, as proper Directions and Encou- 
 ragements, Cautions and Warnings in every State of the Church, 
 where there are like commendable Things, to be prais'd and 
 encourag'd, or, like Faults and Mifcarriages, to be prov'd and 
 amended ; and it will reprefent the State of the Church in every 
 
 to relate to the prcfeut State of t!ie Church ; the following Vifions, to the future 
 State of the Church ; which, I think, makes it more probable, to underftand the E- 
 piftles to the Cliurches, as relating to the prefent State of the Church in the Days of 
 the Apoflle, than to underftand them, as prophetick Reprefentations, of the fuccef- 
 five States of the Church, to the End of Time : But I enter not into the Opinions 
 of learned Men, on thatQueftion, propofing to fet the Prophecies of this Book in a 
 plainer Light, if I can ; not to piake them darker by new Difputes, than they were 
 before. 
 
 Age,
 
 g A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. II. Age, as in every Period of Tinie, there will be fome like Things 
 xy^r^j to be commended, and to be blam'd. This is a Reprefentation 
 of the State of the Church, moft proper to the Defign of the 
 Prophecy, to encourage Faithfulnefs, Patience, and Perfeve- 
 rance, under all the Difcouragements the Church might meet 
 with ; Chriftians were not to be difcourag'd on the one hand, 
 becaufe all Things in the Churches were not as they ought to bej 
 nor yet, on the other hand, were they to negieft, or overlook any 
 Mifcarriage or Imperfediion, on Pretence, that the Church in 
 this World cannot arrive at Perfection . They were to amend 
 - what was faulty, to improve what was imperfect, and to re- 
 main conftant in the Purity of Chriftian Faith, Worfhip and 
 Manners, when the Proteftion of Chrift their Saviour promi- 
 fes them Vidlory in the End, and to crown that Vidlory with 
 the glorious Reward of eternal Life. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I T T NTO the Angel of 
 \j the Church of E- 
 phei'us write thefe things., 
 faith he that hcldeth the fe- 
 Vc-n Stars in his right Hand, 
 who ualketh in the tnidji 
 of the fev:n Golden Can- 
 dlefticks a. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 AS the Churches in Afia now labour i 
 under many Difcouragements and 
 great Trials of their Faith and Patience, 
 write to them, as in my Name, thefe 
 Direilions and Inftrucftions proper for 
 their Warning and Encouragement ; de- 
 clare, as from the holy Spirit of Revela- 
 tion, my Care of them, and Power to 
 protedl them. In particular, write after 
 this Manner to the Church of Ephe/us ; 
 Tho' I am in Heaven, yet I am con- 
 cern'd for the Proteftion of my Religion 
 on Earth, I will proteft my Minifters, 
 who are careful to enlighten the Churcli 
 with the Knowledge of Truth and Righ- 
 teoufnefs, of Peace and Happinefs, ac- 
 cording to the Revelation of xny Gofpel ; 
 and 1 will give all Encouragement to the 
 
 a Iful/iing in the mulfl of the gcUoi CundUJliiks, is an ExprefTion taken from tlic Of- 
 fice of uhc Pricft:, in droning the Liiir.p-s which was to keep them i.lvv.iys buiniiijT 
 before the I-orJ. I conceive thcrelore, iva'k'uig, here, may be dcl'ignM to figniiy 
 not only a Caretoobferve, ami know the true State of iheChurchcp ; but niorcovci, 
 toaflid and promote their Iniprovcment in Religion, or to aflift tiic Churches in their 
 proper Charaiikr, as confecratcd to llic Service of GmI, th.it they may fhinc as 
 Lights in the World, in the jnidft of a crooked ;inJ ptTM rfc Nation, P/.-V. ii. 15, 
 
 Cliurches,
 
 the Revelation of St. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Churches, and Afliftance proper to 
 Charadcr, as Lights of 
 
 au- 
 thc 
 
 2 1 "know thy IVorhs, and 
 thy Labour., and thy Pa- 
 tience., and how thou canjl 
 vot bear them ivhich are 
 evil (b), and thou hafi tried 
 them which fay., they are 
 Apojiles, and are tiot, and 
 hajt found them Lyars. 
 
 Iwer their Charadcr, as Lights 
 World, to adorn the Chriliian Religion 
 by Purity of Dodrine, \Vornup, and 
 Manners. And let the Church of Epbe- 
 fus further know, in this folemn Man- 
 ner, that in my Obfervation of its Beha- 
 viour, I take a particular Notice of what 
 deferves Commendation ; that it is care- 
 ful to preferve good Works, that it is 
 diligent and zealous in the Duties of Re- 
 ligion ; that it has lliewn a Patience and 
 Conftancy, as well as Diligence and 
 Faithfulnefs, and evprefled them in a 
 very proper manner ; not bearing thofe 
 evil Perfons who would have corrupted 
 the Purity of the Church with W^icked- 
 nefs of Life, and examining the Doc- 
 trines of fuch, who would have impnfed 
 their Errors on the Pretence of Apofto- 
 lical Authority, prefcrved the Purity of 
 Faith and Dodtrine, as well as of Life 
 and Manners. Let them know, I ob- 
 ferve, that thefe Things commendable in 
 the Church of Epbcfus, are very eminent; 
 they have borne great Afflictions, they 
 have long had Patience, and from a right 
 Principle of Affedion to my Name and 
 Gofpel, in which they have been very con- 
 ' ftant, as well as diligent, have not f-;int-' 
 
 ed under any Difficulties or Oppofition. 
 
 (b) This Obfervation of the commendable Behaviour of the Church of Ephifas, 
 feems to diredl us to obferve how acceptable in the Sight of God, the Care of the 
 jirimitive Churches was, to preferve Purity, by proper Difcipline, and a Zeal againft 
 VVickcdnefs, as inconfilknt with the ProfeiTion of the Gofpel, as Mr. IFaple well 
 obfcrves on the Place. 
 
 (t) This -i^dVerfe, as Mr. IFapk obferves, being much a Repetition of what was 
 faid in the foregoing Verfe, feems to intimate, that the Sufferings, the Diligence, and 
 the Patience of this Church, were very eminent and remarkable } forfo a Repetition 
 of the fame Thing fometimcs I'lgnifics in Scripture-Language, 
 
 9 
 
 SrcT. T^. 
 
 3 And haft born., and hafi 
 Patience, and for my Name's 
 fake hafi laboured^ and hafi 
 not fainted (c). 
 
 How-
 
 10 
 
 CHAP.li 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 4 Neverthekfs, I have 
 fome'-jjhat aga'rnji thee, be- 
 caufe thou haft left thy firft 
 Love. 
 
 Cf RememUr therefore 
 from whence thou art fallen, 
 and repent and do thy firft 
 Works, or elfe I ivill come 
 unto thee qidckly, and will 
 remove thy CandLftick out 
 of his Place, except thou 
 repent. 
 
 6 But this thou hnfl, that 
 thou hateft the Deeds of the 
 Nicolaitans, which 1 alfo 
 bate {d). 
 
 7 Be that hath an Ear, 
 let him hear what the Spi- 
 rit faith to the Churches ; 
 
 To 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 However, there are fome things in the 4 
 Behaviour of this Church that dtferve 
 Reproof and Cenfure, notwithftanding 
 all that is commendable in it. 
 
 Tell them, in mv Name, you have 
 fuffer'd your former Affeftion to abate and 
 cool ; your Aftedtions for the Inditutions 
 of the Gofpel, your Charity for each 
 other as Brethren, and Members of the 
 true Church of the living God, are not 
 fo warm and lively as once they were. 
 
 Take notice then of this Declenfion of 5 
 thy Love, as ii Mifcarriage that calls for 
 Repentance and Reformation ; this can 
 only confift in regaining your former 
 Warmth of Affedlion, fo as to excite you 
 to your former eminent Adts of Love 
 and Charity : If you neglect this Warn- 
 ing and Advice, if you will not repent 
 and do your firft Works, I will foon pu- 
 nifli your Negligence and Difobedience, 
 by depriving you of thofe Privileges of 
 the true Church, for which you are lo- 
 fing your Efteem and Affedion. Yet 6 
 flill there is this encouraging in ydu, that 
 tho' your Love and Affeilio'n are cooler 
 than they were, yet you highly difapprove 
 and warmly condemn the idolatrous Li- 
 berties, and unclean Pradices of the Ni- 
 colaitmn, which I alfo highly difiipprove 
 and condemn. Let lum therefore who/ 
 is difpofed to receive ufeful Inftrudion, 
 attentively confider what the Spirit of 
 Wifdom and Prophecy reveals to the 
 
 (//) However Antiquity difFcrs concerning the Original oftjicSeflbf Nl cola 1 fans, 
 "it tufficicritlv agrees as 'to the Libertine Principles, and impure Praiflices, tliey tniglit, 
 iifcd, and defended, infofnueh, tiiat they allowed Lcwdncfi, and Ailuitcrics, as well 
 as idolatrt-usii.icriliccs, by placing tlicni among Things indifferent, and pleaded in Ju- 
 ItiJicatioii ol their own Lilierty, in the Ufe of both. And thus it f^cms to be ex- 
 plained in this veiy Chapter, v. 14, icaihing to cat Things facr'ifti'fd to Idols, and to 
 lanunit Forniiatien, 
 
 Church,
 
 the Revelation ^ 5/. J Q H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 To him that overcomeih 
 will I give to eat of the 
 Tree of Life, which is in 
 the Midji 'of the Paradife 
 of God. 
 
 8 And unto the Angel of 
 the Church in Smyrna, 
 write, Thefe Things failh 
 thefirjl, and the laji, which 
 was dead, and is alive. 
 
 9 / know thy IForks, and 
 Tribulation, and Poverty, 
 (but thou art rich) and I 
 know the Blafphemy of them 
 
 which 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 Church, aiid let him be eacomra^ed to •' 
 jFiiithfuhiels, Perfeverance ^pd 'Cohuan- 
 cy in the Chrillian Religion, being al- 
 fured, that whofoever fliall fight this good 
 Fight as to overcome the Enemies of 
 Truth and Righteoufncfs, fo as not to 
 be turned back from the holy Command- 
 ment, by the Temptation of an evil 
 World, fhall enjoy a State of full Perfec- 
 tion and tiappinefs in eternal Life, as the 
 firil Parents of human Race would have 
 continued in the Happinefs of their Pa- 
 rfidijfaical State, if they had not loft the 
 Privilege of the Tree of Life, being over- 
 come by the Temptation of eating the 
 forbidden Fruit. 
 
 Write alfo another Epiftle to the 8 
 Church in Smyrna, and give it to un- 
 derftiind thefe Things, as a Revelation 
 from a moil: powerful and affeftionate 
 Saviour, from him who was before all 
 Things, and of whofe Kingdom, and 
 Power, there fiiall be no End. As my 
 Obedience to Death fliewed how One 
 dearly beloved of God might be afflided 
 in this Life ; and as my Death has ob- 
 tained eternal Redemption for my People, 
 and the new Covenant confirmed by it 
 has called them to the Hope of everlaft- 
 ing Salvation, fo I am alfo raifed from the 
 dead, and live for ever, and have enter'd 
 into the Glory, the Reward of my Suf- 
 ferings, which may greatly encourage and 
 fupport all who fliall be Partakers with 
 me, in fuffering for Righteoufnefs fake, 
 that they fliall alfo be Partakers with me 
 in Glory. 
 
 Let them know, I am not unacquaint-'g 
 
 ed with their true State and Condition ; 
 
 I know their painful Diligence in the. 
 
 good Works of Religion, and the many 
 
 C 2 Trouble?
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. P ARAPHRASE. 
 
 ivhich fay they are Jews and Troubles they meet with on account of it ; 
 are mt^ but are the Sym- and, in particular, their low and poor 
 gopie of S^un. Condition, as to the Riches of this 
 
 World ; tho' they have reafon to account 
 themfelves rich, as they abound in good 
 Works, and enjoy the Favour of God, 
 with the Hopes of the true Religion ; let 
 them further underftand, I am fenllble of 
 the Oppofition they meet with, from a 
 Party which boafts in the Privileges of 
 the true Church, but whofe Pretences are 
 falfe and blafphemous ; who are fo far 
 from being the true Church of God, that 
 they are a Synagogue of Satan, by pro- 
 moting Error, Superflition and Wicked- 
 nefs, the very Things wherein the King- 
 " lo Fear none of thofe dom of Satan confifts. Diredl them, jq 
 Things ivhich thou floalt fitf- that they fear none of tliefe Sufferings, 
 fer: behold the Devil Jhall ^yhich fuch evil Perfons may inflidl upon 
 cq/l fome of you into Prifon, j|^g„^ . ^i^^. q^^^ f^j. ^j^^ ^^^.^^:^ ^f ^^vdv 
 tlMitye may be tried and ye p^.^j^ ^^^ Patience, may permit them to 
 Oidll have Tribulation if) . n. • ^ r> •/• \ X i ^ 
 
 , r. lo ,hn„ f^i/i/r,,/ he call into Pnfon, and they may have 
 ten Days : be thou Jatthjut , ^T- ui r r r j ui *• 
 
 unto Death, and I ivill give gre-it Trouble for fome confiderable time, 
 thee a Croivn of Lfe. yet exhort them to he faithful even unto 
 
 Death, if their Trial fliould reach to the 
 Danger of their Lives, as well as of their 
 Liberty .; affuring them, that their Falth- 
 fulncfs fliall finally be rewarded, with a 
 Crown of iiiiinitely more Value than 
 the corruptible Crowns Men have in fo 
 high Efleem here, even with a State 
 of Perfedlion, Happinefs, and Glory, for 
 ever. 
 
 (f) Ten Days, I conceive, is not to be underftooJ literally ; a (liort Time of Af- 
 fliction indeed ! IwrtUy agreeable to a Dcfcription of that Tribulation this Prophecy 
 lecins to prepare the Church for. In StriptLue-Laiiguage, Ten Times, is many 
 Times, OV/;. xxxi. 7, 41. TcnlFomcn, are many Women; Lcvit. xxvi. 26. Ten 
 Sons, arc many Sons ; I Seim. i. 8. Ten Men, arc many Men ; Ealef. vli. 9» 
 And, in common Speech, Ten fignifies many ; as Mr. Diiuluz has obfcrved in fevc- 
 ral Paflages of i'lautus. Symbolical Did, p. 96. 
 
 Let
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 1 He that hath an Ear, 
 let him hear what the Spirit 
 faith unto the Churches ; 
 He that overcome th, pall 
 not be hurt of the fecond 
 Death. 
 
 12 And to the Angel of 
 the Church in Pergamos, 
 write, Ihefe Things faith 
 he which hath the Jharp 
 Sword with two Edges. 
 
 13 / know thy JVorks, 
 md where thou dzve/kft, 
 even where Satan's Seat is, 
 and thou holdrft fajt my 
 Name, and hcjt no! dented 
 my Faith, even in thofe Days 
 wherein Antipas was my 
 faithful Martyr, who was 
 flam amoftg you, inhere Sa- 
 tan dweikth. 
 
 ATION of SL]OYi N. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect 
 
 Let then every Man attentively confi- 
 der, what the Spirit of Wifdom and Re- 1 1 
 velation hereby teaches the Church, and 
 be encouraged to Faithfuhiefs and Con- 
 flancy, in the Profeflion and Practice of 
 true Chriflianity ; for whoever fliall thus 
 - overcome the Temptations of the World, 
 fliall not be hurt by the Death of his Soul 
 in the World to come ; but fliall be de- 
 livered from the Punifliment of the Wic- 
 ked and Faithlefs, when they fliall be 
 doom'd to evcrlafting Deftruftion. 
 
 Send alfo an Epiftle to the Bifliop of 12, 
 the Church in Pergamos ; let them know, 
 thefe Inftrudlions and Admonitions come 
 from their Saviour j who, tho' he has a 
 conftant Care of the Churches, and their 
 Minifters, yet was reprefented in the Vi- 
 flon you faw, c. i. 16. with a fliarp Sword 
 going out of his Mouth, to acquaint them, 
 the Power of the Sword is an eflential 
 Right of my Government ; that I fliall be 
 as ready to punilh Apofl:ates, and Ene- 
 mies of my Kingdom, as I am ready to 
 proted: and blefs my People, in their Per- 
 feverance and Conftancy, according to 
 thofe Rules I have fettled, and declared ia 
 my Word. 
 
 Let them know, I confider what is 
 commendable in them, every Circum- 
 ftance that makes their Patience and Con- 
 flancy more eminent ; I confider their 
 good Works, and I confider alfo, the 
 Temptations of the Place where they live, 
 where the Powers of Darknels and Cor- 
 ruption have a numerous and power- 
 ful Party. Yet, in this Time of fevere 
 Trial, when the evil Spirit of Perfecution 
 prevailed, to put a fiiithful Servant of my 
 Gofpel to death in their City ; fo great 
 was the Power of Satan among them : 
 I yet 
 
 13 
 
 r -y
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 14 Bui I have a fe-iv 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 yet they could not be prevailed upon to 
 deny my Name and Religion. 
 
 Notwithllanding this exemplary Con- i^ 
 
 Things agahift thee, becaufe ftancy, let them alio unJerlland, there 
 
 ihoH hafi there them that 
 hold the DoSirine of Balaam, 
 who taught Balac to caft a 
 Sttmhling-block before the 
 Children of Ifrael, to eat 
 Things facrificed to Idols, 
 and to commit Fornication. 
 
 1 ^ So hafl thou alfo them 
 that hold the DoUrine cf the 
 Nicolaitans, which Thing I 
 hate. 
 
 are fome things that deferve Reproof, 
 and require Reformation ; they have fome 
 among them who have fallen into the 
 prevailing Corruptions. As the wicked 
 Advice of Balaam prevailed upon the 
 Children of Ip-ael to commit Fornication 
 with the Daughters of Moab, and fo to 
 join with them in their Idolatry ; which 
 Trefpafs was puniflied by a Plague among 
 the Congregation of the Lord * : So there 
 are fome in the Church of Pe/'gamos, who 
 give into the Corruption of eating Tilings 
 facrificed to Idols, and allow themfelves 
 to commit Fornication. There are fome j e 
 who go fo far as to juftify thofe Mifcar- 
 riages, by receiving the Principles of the 
 Nicolaitans, which I greatly difapprove, 
 as moft inconfiflent with the Purify or 
 the Chriftian Faith and Religion, as re- 
 vealed and taught in iny Gofpel. 
 16 Rcp:nt, or elfe I zvill Charge them therefore to repent of j 6 
 come unto thee quickly, and thefe Mifcarriages, and to return to the 
 will fight againjl them with Chriftian Purity of Dodtrine and Manners, 
 the Sword of my Mouth (g). ^y .^ thorough Reformation ; otherwife, 
 
 as thefe Sins were puniflied, in former 
 Example, by a Plagu-e, I alfo will very 
 foonpunifli them, in fuch manner as fliall 
 fliew my high Difpleafure at fo great 
 Mifcarriages in my Church (g). 
 
 (^) I will fight agnhijl ihan with the Sword of my Alouth, is, I think, an Allufionto 
 the bworJ, one of the Enfigns of Magiftracy and Cjovcrnment, to cxprcfs the Jus 
 Gladii, or the Power of the Sword, in the Execution of Juftice, and I'uniflimcnts. 
 But as the Word of God is the Mcafurc hy which lie proceeds, in Punifhnicnt and 
 Protection, this being the J')eclaration of his Mind and Will, the Power of the 
 Sword, ill tlie Execution of Judice, is ever to be confidcred, as iifed agreeably to fuch 
 Mcafures as the Word of Clod has declared, ,-iccoiding to the Promilbs and Tlircat- 
 nings contained in his Revelation, or the Word that goeth out of his Mouth. 
 * Kiwih. XXV. I, 2. xxxi. 16. 
 
 I Let
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 ly He that hath an Ear, 
 let him hear what the Spi- 
 rit faith unto the Churches ■■, 
 To him that overcome th ivill 
 1 give to eat of the hidden 
 Manna (h), and will give 
 him a while Stone, and in 
 the Stone a new Name writ- 
 ten, which no Man know- 
 eth, faving he that receiv- 
 tlh it. 
 
 18 And to the Angel 
 of the Church in Thyatira, 
 write, 7befe Things faith 
 the Son of God, who hath 
 his Eyes like unto a Fhime 
 of Fire, and his Feet are 
 -iikcfine Brafs. 
 
 ATioN of St, JOHN. 15 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. Sect^ 3. 
 
 Let all who arc difpofed to receive ufe- 
 ful Inflrudlion, carefully attend to thefe'7 
 Encouragements and Warnings given by 
 the Spirit of Prophecy, He who, from 
 thefe Encouragements, fliail overcome 
 the Temptations of the World, fliali 
 receive an abundant Reward ; I will be- 
 ftow upon him all the Rewards meant 
 by the Spiritual Maima, the true Bread 
 of God, which came down from Hea- 
 ven * J and I will give him a Stone, with 
 an Infcription on it, not as a Ticket or 
 Warr.mt, to receive fuch fmall Rewards 
 as are ufually given to thofe who obtain 
 a Vidory in the public Games, or Af- 
 femblies j but fuch as fliall be a Warrant 
 to receive fo great a Reward, that none 
 can rightly comprehend the Value of, 
 but fuch who fhall be poffefs'd of it ; and 
 know, in Experience, how great Privi- 
 leges, Grace, Favour, and Happinefs it 
 entitles them to, in the Inheritance of the 
 new 'Jerufalem. 
 
 Write alfo to the Bifliop and Church 1 8 
 of Thyafira, as from me, who, tho' I 
 was a Man, by my natural Defcent from 
 the Family of David, yet am alfo truly 
 the Son of God, and was declared to be 
 fo by the Power of the Spirit, who dif- 
 cern all the Secrets of Mens Hearts, how 
 conceal'd foever they may be, whofe 
 Ways will be found glorious, in Purity 
 and upright Judgment, who exercife Lo- 
 ving- Kindnefs, Judgment and Rightcouf- 
 nefs, in the .Earth -|-. 
 
 {})) The hidden Mamia mzy refer -to the Words of Chrift, J dm vi. 51. / amlhe 
 ihir.g Brcaii zuhich comHh dzzvn from Heaven : if any Man eat of this Bread, he JJxill 
 ■live for ever. A much greater Inftanee of God's Favour and Grace, th;ui feeding 
 the Ifraclites with Manna itoia Heaven. 
 
 * yohn vi. 
 
 t J^r. ix. 
 
 lob-
 
 i6 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. II. TEXT. 
 
 v_/'VV^ 19 I hiotv thy JForks, 
 
 and Charity, and Service, 
 
 and Faith, and thy Patience, 
 
 and thy JVorks ; and the 
 
 . lajl te be more than the 
 
 20 Notivithjlanding, I 
 have a few things againjt 
 thee, becaufe than ftifferejl 
 that fFoinan Jezebel, which 
 calleth her ft if a Prophetefs, 
 to teach, and to feduce my 
 Servants to commit Forni- 
 cation, and to eat Things 
 facrificed unto Idols. 
 
 21 And I gave her 
 Space to repent of her For- 
 nication, ami fhc repented 
 vot. 
 
 22 Behold, I will cafl 
 her into a Bed, and them 
 that commit Adultery with 
 her into great Tribulation, 
 except they repent of their 
 Deeds. 
 
 P ARAP HRASE. 
 I obferve, and commend thy good Be- j q 
 havioui- in many Things ; all thy good 
 Works are remembred by me, which are 
 done in my Service, out of love to me, 
 my Name and my Gofpel ; as I approve 
 thy Faith, Patience, and Conftancy, in 
 Times of Temptation and Afflidion, fo 
 I am pleafed to find your Affedlion and 
 Zeal in my Service improving, that after 
 a long Time of Patience, your Failih, Af- 
 fedtion and Conftancy, appear more emi- 
 nent than at the firft. 
 
 Yet, obferve, there are fome Things 20 
 in your Condud: I take notice of, which 
 deferve Blame, and call for Reformation : 
 You give too much Allowance and Coun- 
 tenance to fome evil Perfons, who, like 
 that wicked Woman yezebeJ, who de- 
 filed Ifrael with her idolatrous and lewd 
 Pradiices, fet themfelves to teach, and, 
 on wicked Pretences, to Prophecy and 
 Revelation, to feduce my Servants to 
 commit Fornication, and to eat Things 
 facrificed to Idols, both which are con-': 
 trary to the Truth and Purity of the 
 Doiflrine and Worfliip of my Gofpel. 
 Tho' I have given thefe Perfons a long 2 1 
 Time to confider the Evil of their Be- 
 haviour, and to reform it, yet they are 
 fo corrupt in their Minds, that they flill 
 remain impenitent and obftinate, and 
 give no Signs or Hopes of Amendment. 
 Know then, I will take a Time feverely 22 
 to punifli thefe Perfons for their evil Prin- 
 ciples and wicked Pradlices ; and this 
 Punilliment fliall reach all who are Par- 
 takers with them in their Wickcdnefs, 
 as well as themfelves ; inflead of Eaie 
 and Pleafure, they fliall have Sorrow and 
 Tribulation ; and this Thrcatning fliall 
 be accompliflied, as furely as the Punifli- 
 
 ment
 
 the Revelation i?/* 5V. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 23 And I "iXJJll kill her 
 Children wilh Death ; and 
 all the Churches Jloall know, 
 that I am he which fearch- 
 eth the Reins and Hearts, 
 and will give unto every one 
 of you according to your 
 JVorks. 
 
 24 But unto you I fay, 
 and unto the reft in Thya- 
 tira, as many as have not 
 this Doilrine, and which 
 have not known the Depths 
 of Satan, (as they fpeak) I 
 will put upon you none other 
 Burthen. 
 
 25 But that which you 
 have already, hold faft till 
 I come. 
 
 17 
 P ARJPHRASE. Sect. 3. 
 
 ment was, which the Prophet Elijah 
 denounced in the Name of the Lord a- 
 gainft Jezchcl^y except they repent of 
 their evil Deeds, and forfike them. 
 Let them know, the Punifliment of thefe 23 
 falfe Teachers, and their Followers, flrall 
 be fo great, and fo remarkable, that the 
 Churches fliall obferve a divine Power 
 in it, and learn to refpedt and honour 
 the Adminiftration of my Government ; 
 who, as I know the Secrets of Mens 
 Hearts, and moft conceal'd Principles of 
 Adlion, fo lexercife Jt/tigment, in giving 
 to every Man according to bis Works. 
 But, as many have kept themfclves from 24 
 thefe evil Dodrines, which the deceiving 
 Spirits have been fo induftiious to propa- 
 gate ; and which, tho' they boafl in them 
 as deep Knowledge and Wifdom, are in- 
 deed the deep Arts of Deceit and Error 
 in the Kingdom of Satan, to bring in all 
 fort of Corruption, by teaching to account 
 Things unlawful and finful, as indiffe- 
 rent and innocent : Let all who have 
 kept themfelves from thefe Pollutions, 
 be affured, my Gclpel Ihall impofe no 
 new Burthen upon them, nor lay any 
 new Reftraints, as thefe falfe Teachers 
 would infinuate; but only confirm the 
 Laws of Truth, Righteoulnefs and Good- 
 nefs, to make them free from Sin, the 
 triiefl and mofl valuable Freedom and 
 J>iberty. Let them be careful to hold 25 
 fafi: to the End, the Dodrines and Pre- 
 cepts they have already received from my 
 Golpel, as neceffary to true Religion, and 
 to pleafe God, and no other Things that 
 can affed their real Liberty fl:iall be ini- 
 pofed upon them. 
 
 I Kitigs xxi. 23. 
 
 D To
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 26 And be that over- 
 cometh, and keepelh my 
 IVorks unto the End, to him 
 will I give Povjer over the 
 Natums. 
 
 27 (Jnd he Pall rule 
 them with a Rod of Iron : 
 as the Vejjels of a Poller 
 fhall they be broken to fhi- 
 vers ;) even as I received of 
 my Father. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 To encourage them further in their 26 
 faithful Conftancy, acquaint them in my 
 Name, if they overcome thefe Tempta- 
 tions, and keep the Faith and holy 
 Commandment of my Gofpel, fo as to 
 perfevere unto the End, in Truth and 
 Righteoufnefs, I will make good the Pro- 
 mife made to the Church in Prophecy, 
 that it fliall prevail againft the Superfti- 
 tion of the Heathen World, whether 
 maintain'd by the Heathen Nations them- 
 felves, or introduced by others into the 
 Chriftian Church. For Truth and Righ- 27 
 teoufnefs Ihall prevail againft Error, and 
 VVickednefs ; . the Churcii fliall have a 
 Power, by my Proteftion, like that I re- 
 ceived from my Father * ; however ob- 
 (linate any may be, in oppofition to 
 Truth and Purity, my Power fhall break 
 their Obftinacy, and give Succefs to a 
 fliithful Defence of my Gofpel, againfl all 
 the idolatrous and immoral Principles 
 of the Heathen Nations (i). I will yet 28 
 further reward the Conftancy of my 
 faithful Servants ; I will give them fo 
 clear Underflanding in the Privileges, 
 Promifes, and BlefTings of my Gofpel, as 
 if a Day-Star arofe in their Hearts -f- ; 
 they fhall fee with great Clearnefs, as by 
 a bright Light, the great Encouragement 
 and Certainty of their Reward, and re- 
 joice in hope that the End of their 
 Warfare fliall be Viftory, and their Vic- 
 tory fliall be crowned with a glorious Re- 
 ward ; for they themfelves fhall fliinc as 
 
 (() The Kingdom ofChrift, and his Power over the Nations, fignify the Suc- 
 cefs of his Gofpd, and of tlic true Religion revealed and inftitiitcd by him, in Op- 
 pofition to the Errors, Idolatry, and Wickedntfs which had corrupted the Heathen 
 World. 
 
 • Pfalm'ii. 8, 9. t 2 P(t. i. jg. 
 
 the 
 
 2 8 And I will give him 
 the Morning-Star,
 
 //^^ Revelation of St. JOHN. 19 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect, 3. 
 
 zg He that hath an Ear, 
 let him hear what the Spirit 
 faith unto the Churches. 
 
 the Brightnefs of the Firmament, and as 
 Stars, for ever and ever *, Let every ^9 
 one who is difpofed to receive ufcful In- 
 flruftion, attend to thele Direftions, 
 which the Spirit of Revelation and Pro- 
 phecy defigns to teach the Churches. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 I \ ^D unto the An- 
 
 XJL Z^^ */ ^^^ Church 
 in Sard is, write, Thefe 
 'Things faith he that hath 
 the feven Spirits of God, 
 end the feven Stars ; / 
 know thy IVorks, that thou 
 haft a Name that thou iiveft, 
 end art dead. 
 
 2 Be watchfa!, ■ and 
 Jirenglhen the Things that 
 remain, that are ready to 
 die ; for I have not found 
 thy [Forks perfect before 
 God, 
 
 WRITE alfo an Epiftle to the Bi- i 
 fhopofthe Church in Sardis, to 
 let the Church know, as from me, who 
 have all fpiritual Gifts in my Power and 
 Difpofal, and the Bi(hops and Paftors of 
 the Churches under my Care and Pro- 
 tection , that I know their Behaviour and 
 their State ; I know, that tho' they make 
 a fair Profeffion of the Chriftian Faith, 
 yet they have very much loft the Life 
 and Influence of true Religion ; tho' they 
 keep up a Reputation among Men, they 
 have loft it in the Sight of God, who 
 regards the Heart and inward Temper. 
 Exhoit them therefore, that they care- 2 
 fully watch over themfelves ; and, in ef- 
 pecial manner, to confirm thofe good Prin- 
 ciples and Difpofitions, which are grown 
 fo weak as to be near extinguished r 
 for even the good Things, which ftill in 
 part remain among them, are very de- 
 fe(flive, and want much of that Per- 
 fe(flion, which true Religion and my 
 Gofpel require, to make tliem accep- 
 table in the Sight of God. 
 
 Dan. xii. t^. 
 
 D 2 
 
 Diredt
 
 2.0 
 
 '/ PaPvAPHRAse ami Notes 
 
 J. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 3 Remember therefore^ 
 hcvj thou baft received, and 
 beard, and hold faft, and 
 repent. If therefore thou 
 fhalt not watch, I will come 
 on thee, as a Thief, and 
 thou ft;nlt not knoiv -what 
 Hour 1 will come upon Chte. 
 
 on 
 
 4 Thou haft a few Names, 
 even in Sardis, vjhich have 
 not defiled their Garments, 
 and they fhall walk with me 
 in white ; for they are wor- 
 thy. 
 
 5 He that overcometh, 
 the famefliall he clothed in 
 white Raiment ; and 1 will 
 not blot out his Name out 
 of the Book of Life : but I 
 will 
 
 P A R A P H R A S E: 
 
 Diredl them, that they ferioufly call to 3 
 Remembrance what Dodlrines they re- 
 ceived, when my Gofpel was firft deli- 
 vered unto them, that they may clofely 
 adhere to the Rule of Faith, Worfliip, 
 and Life, they were then taught ; when 
 they compare their prefent Temper and 
 Ai5tions, with the Purity of that Rule, 
 let them obferve wherein they have de- 
 -parted from it, that they may be con- 
 cerned for their Mifcarriage, and fincerely 
 careful to amend it. For if they difre- 
 gard this Diredlion, they are to expedt 
 fome fudden and unforefeen Judgment, 
 which fliall come upon them at unawares, 
 as a Thief is ufed to furprize an Houfe 
 in the Night, But let them alfo know, 4 
 for their Encouragement, tho' this is the 
 bad State of the greater Part of their 
 Church, it is not of all ; there are a few 
 who have preferved themfclves from the 
 common Corruption, who have kept their 
 Purity, and adled truly agreeable to their 
 Chriftian Profeflion ; let them know, I 
 account them worthy of great Honour 
 and Happinefs, and I will confer diftin- 
 guifhing Marks of Honour and Favour 
 upon them {a). Let them underftand, 5 
 that this Honour and Favour fliall be 
 flicwn to every one, who, by Perfeve- 
 rance in Faith and Purity, iliall over- 
 come the Temptations of this evil World ; 
 his Name fliall remain fecure in the Re- 
 
 (a) White or (hiniiig Cjarinents were Marks of Favour iind Honour ; under the 
 Law, they were the Garments of the Pricfts, and worn in the Courts of Princes. 
 'I'hus Pl.orach lionour'd Ji^fi-ph, bv arraying him in V'eihircs of fine l.inncn, as well 
 pr: puttinc; a Gold Chain abcut his Neck, Gen. xli. 42. A white (larment is alfo an 
 Kmhlem of Purity, and therefore interpreted in this Prophecy, [Rev. xw. ?>■) of 
 the Ri[!;hteoufnefs of Saints, as ■well as a M.uk of Honour ; Wlicnee we fee the 
 Propriety of this l^iiHlem, (>f white or fniinng (Jarmcnts, to cxprcfs the peculiar 
 Honour and Favour (iod v.uuld flicw to tlieni who remain'd conllant and taitlitul 
 in the Purify ol" the Chriflian Kailb, Worfiiip and Liic. 
 
 gifter
 
 the Revelation of St. JOH N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 •will confefs his Name he- 
 fore my Father, and before 
 bis Jngels. 
 
 6 He that hath an Ear^ 
 let h<m hear what the Spirit 
 faith unto the Churches. 
 
 . 7 And to the Angel in 
 the Church in Philadel- 
 phia, write, Thefe Things 
 faith he that is holy, he that 
 is true, he that hath the 
 Key of David, he that 
 cpeneth, and no Man fhut- 
 teth ; and fimtteth, and no 
 Man openeth. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 gifter of thofe who are entitled to the 
 f'romife of eternal Life [b) : I will my- 
 felf own them to be my Difciples, and 
 acknowledge them true Members of my 
 Church, in the Prefencc of my I^ither, 
 and his holy Angels, at the Day of final 
 Judgment, which fhall conlirm to them 
 the Inheritance of everlafting Glory and 
 Happinefs. And let every one who is 6 
 fincerely concerned to improve by thefe 
 ufeful Inftrudlions, carefully meditate on 
 thefe Diredions which the Spirit of Pro- 
 phecy here fends to the Churches, 
 
 VVrite likewife to the Church of Phi- j 
 ladclphia, as from me, who am that Ho- 
 ly One, whom the Father hath anointed 
 with the Holy Ghoft, and with Power, 
 to the holy Office of Mediator between 
 God and Men, whofe Doftrines and Pro- 
 niifes are all true and faithful, who have 
 received all Power and Authority in my 
 fpiritual Kingdom, as the promifed Son 
 of David } fo that none can exclude from 
 the Privileges of the Kingdom of Hea- 
 ven, thofe whom I fliall receive into 
 them : and none can bcftow them upon 
 thofe to whom I fliall, by my Word, 
 and Judgment agreeable to it, denv them. 
 
 21 
 
 Skct. 
 
 {h) This Book of Life, Is an Allufion to fome Book or Regifter, in which Per- 
 fons Names were inrolled, and by which they had a Claim to certain Privilec;es. I 
 think it is not material, whether it refer to the Regifters in which the Genealogies 
 of the Priefls were kept, in which, if a Man was not regiftred, he was rejeded, as 
 not belonging to the Family of Priefls ; or whether it refer to the common Regi- 
 fters, in which the Names of free Citizens were ufed to be inrolled, and by U'hicli 
 they were to prove their Right to the Privileges of free Citizens : for either will fuf- 
 ficiently explain the Meaning of the Exprellloii. And tl.ey who are written in the 
 Lamb's Book of Life, as it is called, Rev. xxi. 27. are fonietimes reprefented as 
 Priefls, fomctimes as Fellow-Citizens with the Saints, and Fleirs of the Kingdom of 
 Heaven. The general Meaning is, They (hall have a fure Evidence on Record, of 
 their Right to all the Privileges and BlefTings of the true Chriftian Church, included 
 in the Promife of eternal Life. 
 
 Let
 
 22 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 8 1 know thy Works; be- 
 hold I bave fet before thee 
 an open Door, and no Man 
 canjhi'.t ;7 ; for thou haft a 
 little Strength, and hajl 
 kept my JVord, and hajl not 
 denied my Name. 
 
 9 Behold, I will make 
 them of the Synagogue of 
 Satan, [which fay they are 
 Jews, and are not, but do 
 lye ;) behold, I will make 
 them to come and worfhip 
 before thy Feet, and to know 
 that I have loved thee. 
 
 10 Becaufe thou hafi 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Let them underiland, I know their State 8 
 and Condition ; I have given them a 
 great Opportunity of propagating my 
 Gofpel, and of improving themfelves in 
 Holinefs and Comfort, the true Blef- 
 fings of it, nor Ihall it be tiken from 
 them : but as they have been faithful to 
 my Religion, tho' in a weak State of 
 worldly Power, Greatnefs and Riches (f), 
 and have not given up my Authority, or 
 the Obligation of my Dodrines, to ajiy 
 of the prevailing Corruptions. 
 
 I will therefore powerfully proteft 9 
 them againft all thofe evil Perfons, who 
 boaft themfelves to be the true People 
 and Church of God; but, by promotino; 
 the Caufe of Error and Wickednefs, 
 prove themfelves, by fure Marks, to be 
 in the Party of Satan : infomuch, that 
 I will make thofe very Perfons, by whom 
 they are now oppofed and defpifed, to 
 fubmit themfelves to them, and honour 
 them, as convinced that I fiivour them 
 with particular Marks of my Affedion. 
 And I will caufe them, as Difciples, to 
 fit down at their Feet, to learn the 
 
 M'.iplc on the 
 Place. 
 
 Truth from their Inftrudiions (</j. And 'o 
 kept the IVord of my Pa- encourage them with this Hope, that as 
 tience, I alfo will keep thee ^^^y j^.^^^ hitherto faithfully followed my 
 jrom Diredions to Patience and Conflancy, in 
 
 [c) ' Hy Strength here cannot be underftood (fays Mr. Tl'npL') inward and fpiri- 
 
 ♦ tual Strength, or Zeal and Courage to propagate the Truth ; for tliat was gre.it 
 ' in tiicm, and they have an high Character and Commendation given thcni for it by 
 
 ♦ our Saviour : It means, that outward human Strength, in which the Might of 
 ' tlie World confife, i Cor. i. 27.' It fcems a Commendation of their Zeal and 
 Courage, that without Countenance and Protection, and in an afflicled Condition, 
 they fliould yet (hew fo much Faithfulnefs and Conftancy. 
 
 {d) Some Interpreters underftand this Expreflion, to worjhip hefore thy Feit, to de- 
 note Submiflion and Refpeiit, indcad of Oppofition and Contempt : (Others, that it 
 IS an AUufion to the fewijl) Cuftom, of Difciples fitting at the Feet of tiieir Teach- 
 ers, to hear their Ia(truvtk>Hs : I Ujoughc it therefore not improper to mention both 
 in the Paraphraib, 
 
 their
 
 the Revelation <?/" 5'A J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 from the Hour of Templ^n- 
 tion, which JImU come upon 
 all the Worlds to try them 
 that dwell upon the Earth. 
 
 1 1 Behold, I come quickly, 
 bold fajl that itbirh thou 
 haft, that no Man take thy 
 Crown. 
 
 1 2 Him that ovcrcometh, 
 will I t)2ake a Pillar in the 
 Temple of my God, and he 
 Jhall go r,o more out ; and 
 I will write upon him the 
 Name of my God, and the 
 Name of the City of my 
 God, which is New-Jeru- 
 falem, which cometh down 
 out of Heaven from my God; 
 and I will write upon him 
 my new Name. 
 
 2-3 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Skct. 3. 
 their prefent Trials, I will give them fur- ' 
 ther gracious Afliftance to perlevere in 
 greater Temptations, and more general 
 Trials. When Chriflians every where 
 iliall have the Sincerity of their Faith 
 and their Conftancy put to a new Trial, 
 theirs fliall be approved and found fincere, 
 even at that time, when many fliall fall 
 from their Conflancy, and forfeit the 
 Bleffings of true Religion [e). 
 
 Exhort them to continue in their good 1 1 
 State and Conftancy, whatever Trials 
 they may ftill meet with, for they will 
 lliortly meet with other Trials ; let them 
 be careful, left by yielding to any new 
 Temptations, they lofe their Hope, and 
 their Reward at laft. 
 
 For he that endureth to the End, and 12 
 fo fliall overcome, has a glorious Reward 
 prepared for him : He fliall have an high 
 Degree of Honour in the Prefence of 
 God, which he fliall fecurely enjoy, 
 without Fear of lofing it : He fliall en- 
 joy the Glory of God, in the true hea- 
 venly Church ; and he fliall be made a 
 Partaker of my own Glory, in the Per- 
 fedion and full Happinefs of the heaven- 
 ly State (f). 
 
 {e) This Hour of Temptation, which (hall come upon all the World, feems to 
 relate to the Perfecution under Trajan ; which was greater and more extenfive tlian 
 the preceding Perfecutions, either under Nero or Domiiian. 
 
 (f) 1 ivUl write upon him the Name of my God, &c. is an Allufion to Infcriptions 
 ufual on Pillars, which fometimes expreffed the Privileges granted to Cities ; fome- 
 times the Names of Bencfadlors, in memory of Privileges granted : The general 
 Aleaning is, to ftiew the great Privileges and Happinci's of tlie faithful Members 
 of the Church, in the conilant Favour of God. Thus the Happinefs of the Church 
 is exprefi'ed in antient Prophecy, the Name of the City from that Day (hall be. The 
 Lord ii there, Ezek. xlviii. 35. And they Jliall call them, the I:'oly People, the Redce?iied 
 ef the Lord, Ifaiah Ixii. 12. This Promife may well fignify, that they who are 
 faithful to God and Chrift, to the End of this Life, fliall enjoy all the Happinefs of 
 the Ciiurch, in the he.ivenly State of Peifeftion and Glory. How great an Encou- 
 ragement to prcfervc the Purity of Chriftian Faith and Worfhip, againft all Corruption, 
 and to promote a Reformation, wherever it is corrupted ? 
 
 2 Let
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 i^ He that hath an Ear^ 
 let him hear what the Spirit 
 faith unto the Churches. 
 
 14 j^nd unto the Angel 
 cf the Church of the Lao- 
 diceans, write, T^hefc "Things 
 faith the Amen, the faith- 
 ful and true IFitnefs, the 
 Beginning of the Creation of 
 Cod. 
 
 15 / know thy Works, 
 that thou art neither cold 
 nor hot ; I would thou wert 
 cold or hot. 
 
 1 6 So then hecaufe thou 
 Art lukewarm, and neither 
 cold nor hot, I will fpue 
 thee out of my Mouth. 
 
 1 7 Bccaufe thou faycjl I 
 Mm rich, and incrcafed zvith 
 Goods, and have need of 
 nothing, and knoweft not 
 that thou art wrcuhed, and 
 miferable, and poor, and 
 blind, and naked. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Let every one who is defirous to learn ^ 3 
 the ufeful Inftrudlion of this Encourage- 
 ment to Patience and I'erfeverance, dili- 
 gently attend to what the Spirit of Pro- 
 phecy teaches the Churches, and direds 
 them to obferve in this Epiftle, 
 
 Finally, dired alio an Epiftle to the H 
 Bifliop of the Church of the Laodiceajis, 
 as from their Saviour, whofe Charader is 
 the Truth itfelf, whofe Word may be 
 fully relied upon in all Things, and what 
 he bears Witnefs to is faithful and true, 
 and fhall furely be performed, and who 
 is able to accomplilli every Thing he pro- 
 mifes, as he was the Author of the whole 
 Creation, and has fupreme Dominion o- 
 ver every Creature. Acquaint them, 1^5 
 know their Temper, how indifferent they 
 are in the Caufe of Religion ; thev make 
 fome Pretences to it, but with no fuacere 
 or affedionate Zeal. 
 
 Let them know from me, fuch Indif- ' ^ 
 ference in Religion is highly dilagreeable 
 to me, as lukewarm Water to the Sto- 
 mach J and if they continue in this bad 
 State, I fliall furely rcjedl and caft them 
 off, as the Stomach rejeds what is greatly 
 difagreeable to it (g). Shew them their ^7 
 prefent Duty, now they are fo much mif- 
 taken in themfelves ; now they imagine 
 thcmfelvcs to be in fo good a State as to 
 want nothing ; acquaint them, that in- 
 deed they are in want of all Things truly 
 
 (g) I ivoutd thou zvert cold or hot, may be undcrftood as nn ExprcfTioii of great 
 Diflike, not as a proper Wifli or ExprcfTion of what Men really dcfirc ; tho', on 
 fome Accounts, even no Profeflion of Religion is preferable to an unfincere and un- 
 affcfting ProfeflTion of Relicion. This diflionouis the I'rofeflion of Religion, wliitli 
 the other docs not ; and Men are more likely to be hrou<;ht to a Senfe of Religion, 
 when yet they have none, than when they fatisfy themielvcs with a Form of Re- 
 ligion, without the Power ; which fcems to be the Temper Chrifl condemns in this 
 Cliurch. 
 
 Z good.
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 25 
 
 TEXT. P ARAPHRASE. Sect.'? 
 
 good. They are in a wretched and mi- 
 ferable State, as they are poor in the 
 Fruits of Righteoufnefs, ignorant of the 
 true Perfedion of Rehgion, deftitute of 
 the Righteoufnefs which is of God by 
 Faith to forgive and cover their Sins, and 
 of the Image of God to adorn their Souls. 
 Exhort them, that they be more zealous 1 8 
 and careful to obtain the true Riches, 
 that they may be rich before God in goo<i 
 Works, that the Righteoufnefs of God 
 by Faith may cover their Sins, and the 
 Sandliiication of his Spirit adorn their 
 Souls } and, by a true Underftanding in 
 the Nature and Perfedlion of Religion, 
 they may fee what they are to hope for, 
 and to aim at. Then they will under- 1 9 
 Hand the Wifdom of Providence, even 
 in their Afflidtions and Trials ; they will 
 then obferve a kind Defign in them, and 
 improve them as an wholefome Difcipline 
 of Warning, Corredion and Amend- 
 ment. 
 
 Dire(5t them to confider this prefentao 
 Warning, as a proper Opportunity of 
 Improvement ; which, if they fhall mind, 
 and faithfully comply with, as my Church 
 and People ought to do, they fhall enjoy 
 the Comfort and Bleffing of my Prefence 
 and Favour ; then their Reward fliall be 
 great in the End. For he that fliall over- 2 1 
 come his Temptations, fliall as furely 
 have all his Sufferings rewarded, by a 
 Portion in the Happinefs and Glory of 
 my Kingdom, as my Sufferings have 
 been rewarded, according to God's Pro- 
 mife, with fupreme Dominion, and uni- 
 verfal Authority over all Things in Hea- 
 ven and in Earth. 
 
 18/ counfel thee to huy 
 of me Gold tried in the Fire, 
 that thou mayft be rich, 
 and white Raiment, that 
 thou mayjt be clothed, and 
 that the Shame of thy Na- 
 kednefs do not appear ; and 
 anoint thine Eyes with Eye- 
 Salve, that thou mayft fee. 
 
 \^ As many as I love, 
 I rebuke and chaflen : be 
 zealous therefore^ and re- 
 pent. 
 
 20 Behold, I fland at 
 the Door and knock ; ;/ a- 
 fty Man hear my Voice, and 
 open the Door, I will come 
 in to him, and fup with 
 him, and he with him. 
 
 21 To him that over- 
 cometh will I grant to Jit 
 with me in my 'tbroyte, even 
 as I alfo overcame, and am 
 fet down with my Father in 
 his Throne, 
 
 And
 
 26 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 22 He that hath an Ear, And let every one who is well-difpos'd 22 
 let him hear -jihat the Spirit to know his Duty and his Happinefs, 
 faith v.rdo the Churches. carefully mind, and fliithfully attend to 
 
 thefe Inftrudions, which by the Spirit of 
 Revelation and Prophecy, I fend unto the 
 Churches. 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 THE former Vifion which St. "John faw, contained in tlie 
 foregoing Chapters, reprefented the State of the Church, 
 as I apprehend, at the Time of the Vifion, or in the Words of 
 the Oracle, T^he Things that are, {c. i. 19.) and gave fuitable Di- 
 reftions to the Churches, to encourage their Faith and Patience, 
 and exhort their Constancy and Perfeverance. Now St. '^ohn re- 
 cords a fecond Vifion, in which the Oi-acle revealed to him, the 
 Things which Jhall be hereafter, [c, i. 19.) or the Things which 
 were to come to pafs, in fucceffive Order, from the Time of 
 the Vifion, till the Myflery of God fliould be finifhed. In or- 
 der to raife the greater Attention of the Church, and to repre- 
 fent the certain Event, and great Concern, of the Things revealed 
 in this Vifion, God himfelf is reprefented as feated on his hea- 
 venly Throne, in the midft: of his Angels and Saints, and the 
 whole general Afi"embly of the heavenly Church ; in which the 
 glorious Majefly and almighty Power of God, his Faithuilncfs 
 to his Covenant and Promife, in the Care of his Churches, and 
 Favour to them, are defcribed in very lively and beautiful Ima- 
 ges ; together with the high Regard the Churches oitght always 
 to have, for the Councils, Defigns, and Orders of Providence, 
 declared and publiilied in fo folemn Manner, in the general 
 Afiembly of Heaven, or, in the Language of the 'Jeii.iJh'DoGtoxi, 
 Majcmon. jn the Confiflory above, as Maiinonides expreffes it, Kon facit 
 chim, p!,r'. Deus quicquam, donee ilhtd intiiitiis fucrit in Fomilia fiipcriori ; 
 2..'.67. zco, or, in another Exprellion, !/}/? & Doiiius jfudicii ejus ; as if it 
 **'• was an Order rjr Decree publifhed and regiftred in tlie fuprcmc 
 
 Confiftory of Heaven. A very proper and ufeful Preface to tlie 
 fever.'^l Revelations of the following Yifiorjs, 
 
 2 TEXT.
 
 the Revelation of St, JOHN. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 1 \ FTER ibis I 
 £\, looked, and behold 
 a Door was opened in Hea- 
 ven : and the firji Voice 
 which 1 heard was as it 
 were of a 'trumpet talking 
 with me, which faid. Come 
 up hither, and I will Jhew 
 thee Things which muji be 
 hereafter. 
 
 2 Afid immediately I was 
 in the Spirit : and behold, a 
 Throne was feV in Heaven, 
 and one fat upon the 
 Throne *. 
 
 ' 3 And he that fat, was 
 t9 look upon like a Jafper 
 and a Sardine-Stone : and 
 there was a Rainbow rotmd 
 about the Throne, in fight 
 like unto an Emerald. 
 
 AFTER I had feen the foregoing i 
 Vifion, and writ down the Di- 
 redlions I was ordered to fend to the fc- 
 ven Churches, a new Vifion was repre- 
 fented to me, of another kind ; I perceived 
 a Part of the Heavens opened, through 
 which, as through a Door, I could be- 
 hold what was done therein : And the 
 firft Thing I perceived, was a ftrong and 
 loud Voice, like the Sound of a Trum- 
 pet [a). This Voice called upon me, 
 iiiying, Come up hither, and the Orders 
 and Decrees of Providence in After-Times 
 flmll be revealed unto thee. Immediately z 
 upon this, the Spirit of Prophecy came 
 upon me, and I had the following pro- 
 phetic Vifion, flrongly and diftindlly re- 
 prefented to me, as before mine Eyes [b). 
 The Vilion I faw was like that of Ezc- 
 kiel, when he faw the Appearance of the 
 Likenefs of the Glory of the Lord ; for 
 1 beheld, as if a Throne was fet up, and 
 placed in Heaven, and I beheld a Perfon 
 as fitting up the Throne {c). 
 
 The Perfon who appeared to fit on the 3 
 Throne, made a very majeftic and glo- 
 rious Appearance, with a Luftre that 
 may be expreffed to common Conception, 
 by the precious Stones which the greatefl 
 Princes of this World were wont to ufe 
 
 {a) This may probably allude to tlie Cullom of the Jeivljh Church, that upon open- 
 ing the Gates of the Temple, the Priefts founded their Trumpets, to call the Levitcs, 
 and ftationary Men, to their Attendance. 
 
 [b) We have before ohferved, that a Vifion was accounted the highcft, and moft 
 pcrfeft Kind of prophetick Revelation, on Chap. i. I2. 
 
 (c) This Reprefentation of the Throne of God is very agreeable to feveral Defcrijv 
 tions of the a nticnt Prophets, as Ifa. vi. i, 2> '^., Ezik. \. 26. x. i, Dan. vii. 9^ 
 
 * Ezek. i. 
 
 E 2 
 
 as
 
 4 yi>id round r.boul the 
 Throne '■jjere four and twen- 
 ty Seats, and upon the Seats 
 I faw four and twenty El- 
 ders fittings clothed in ii'hite 
 Raiment, and they had on 
 their Heads Crotuns of Gold. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. P ARAPHRASE. 
 
 as their Ornaments, when they appeared 
 in their highefl Grandeur and Magnifi- 
 cence. There was moreover in this Re- 
 prefentation, a Rainbow of a very beauti- 
 ful Colour, round about the Throne ; fo 
 that I beheld a Reprefentation, expreffive 
 of God's Glory, Majefty, Authority, 
 Power, and Faithfulnefs to his Cove- 
 nant and Promife [d). Round about this 4 
 Throne, on every Side, at fome Diftance 
 from it, were placed Seats for twenty 
 four Perfons, and twenty four Elders, or 
 Perfons appearing with the Habits and 
 Dignity of Magiflrates and chief Mini- 
 fters, were feated upon them, fo as to 
 encompafs the Throne j they wore white 
 and fhining Garments, proper to Perfons 
 of high Dignity and Honour ; and as Per- 
 fons of chief Diftindtion in the Courts of 
 the greateft Princes : they wore alfo 
 Crowns or Coronets of Gold upon their 
 Heads. 
 
 {d) Many Interpreters have obferved a myftical Meaning in the Colours and Pro- 
 perties of the precious Stones here mentioned ; thus in the Jafpcr, which Grotlus fup- 
 pofes a Diamond, he finds an Emblem of the invincible Power of God : Mr. Dau~ 
 buz, who confiders it only as a Stone of a white and bright-fhiiiing Colour, looks 
 upon it as a Symbol of Good will and Favour. Thus, the Sardine Stone, which 
 is of a red Colour, with fome fignifics the a£tive Power of God ; with others, it 
 IS a Symbol of Anger and Difpleafure in God, and therefore of Dcftru(3ion ; to 
 teach Men, if ibty obey his Oracle, he will (hew them the Biightncfs of his Coun- 
 tenance ; but if they defpife it, he will at lull (hew them the Rednefs of it, or his 
 fiery Anger, in their Deftruftion. And thus the beautiful Green of the Emerald 
 K, fuppofed to fignify great Good-will and Favour : But as it docs not appear to me, 
 that the Prophetic Reprefentation intended fuch myftical Meanings, in the Colour 
 of the Stones, I fiwll clioofe to omit them ; efpecially, as all who have a mind to 
 know them, may find them in almofl every Expofition. [Wc may obferve, I 
 think concerning the Prophetical Stile of Scripture, what the Abbot FUury has 
 jiill'y remarked concerning the Poetical. VVe are not to imagine each Word, and 
 Circumftance has a particular Application ; the whole Figure generally tends to one 
 Point only, or diredtly means but one Thing. The refl is added, not to make a 
 Pait of the Coniparifon, but to paint more lively the thing from whence the Com- 
 parifon is taken. Calmct Difjirtat. V. I. p. 113.] liut the Rainbow wc have rca- 
 ion to confidcr a-; a Reprefentation of God's Faithfulnefs to his Covenant and Pro- 
 mife, as God hirnfelf had appointed it a Token of his Covenant ; and promifci', 
 that when the Bow (hall be ieen in the Cloud, I will icmcmbcr the Covenant thut 
 A between me and you, Gen. ix, 13, 14, 15. 
 
 J Frcm
 
 the Revelation of 5/. JO H K 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 5 Ami out of the Throne 
 proceeded hightnings^ and 
 Thunders^ and Voices : and 
 there were /even Lamps of 
 Fire burning before the 
 Throne, which are the feven 
 Spirits of God. 
 
 PARAP HRASE. 
 From the Throne itfclf, there came 
 Flafhings of a bright Flame, which dart- 
 ed round about like Lightning ; and it 
 was attended with fuch loud Sounds as 
 very much refembled the Noife of Thun- 
 der, as it was ufual in the divine Appear- 
 ances, to reprefent the awful Majefty of 
 the One true God, the King of Ifrael (e). 
 And as in the holy Place in the Temple, 
 there were feven Lamps continually burn- 
 ing before the Prefence, fo here I faw, as 
 the Likenefs of fevQn. Lamps burning be- 
 ' fore the Throne of God, to fignify the 
 
 feven Spirits of God, with what Purity, 
 Conflancy and Zeal, the Spirits of juft 
 Men made perfedl, ferve God in the gene- 
 ral AiTembly of the heavenly Church (y^. 
 
 (e) There is an obfervable Difference in the feveral Defcriptions of the Throne of 
 God, in the Prophets, that it may be very proper to take notice of it ; the Glory, 
 or Schechlnah, in the Temple, is reprefented as under the Wings of the Cherubim j 
 for the Cherubim fpread forth their two Wingi over the Place of the Ark, and the Che • 
 ruhim covered the Ark, I Kings viii. 6, 7. In Ifaiahh Vifion, the Glory of the Lord 
 is reprefented, issuing on a Tltrove, and above it flood the Seraphim, I fa. vi. i, 2. that 
 is, above the Place on which the Throne was fet, as attending Minifters to him that 
 fat upon the Throne. In another Vifion, there is the Likenefs of a Firmament over 
 the Heads of the living Creatures, Ezek. i. 22. whom the Prophet elfewhere calls the 
 Cherubim, Ezek. x. 20. or the Cherubim were reprefented, as bearing up a Cry ftal 
 Vault or Seat, on which the Throne of Jehovah was pL.ced over their Heads, and 
 which they fupported with their Wings. This different Dcfcription will be ex- 
 plained by an eafy Obfervation, that the Schechinah, or Glory of the God of Ifrael, 
 is reprefented in the Temple, as the Prefence of a King in his Palace ; his Throne 
 is fuppofed feated in an Apartment of State, and the Cherubim are fo placed, as to 
 form a Sort of Canopy of State, under which he fits. In the Vifion of Ifaiah, Je- 
 hovah is reprefented as fitting on his Throne, or Bed of Juflice, held in open Court, 
 in the Porch, or at the Gate of his Palace ; then the Cherubim appear as attending 
 Minifters of the Court, to receive and execute the Orders of it. In the Villon of 
 £7.eiiel, Jehovah is reprefented, as going forth in folemn ProccfTion, and having his 
 Throne, or Chair of State, bore up on the Wings of Cherubim, as the great King's 
 of the Eaft were ufcd to be borne on the Shoulders of their Servants. - 
 
 (/) The feven Lamps, or Candleflicks, are Emblems of the Church, and the fe- 
 ven Spirits of God, of the all-perfe6t Gifts and Graces of the Holy Ghoft. I hav'c 
 joined both Senfes together in the Paraphrafe, fo as to unite both Meanings into one. 
 i^jid to exprefs what feems to be the principal Intention of the figurative ExprciTions, 
 with what Purity and Perfection God is ferved by thofe who are wholly lan(Sificd, 
 and made perfed, in all Grace and Holincfs, in the heavenly State, 
 
 And 
 
 29 
 
 Sect. 4. 
 
 5
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 6 And before the Throne 
 there ivas a Sea of Glafs *, 
 like unto Cryftal : and in 
 the ntidjt of the Throne, and 
 round about the Throne, 
 were four Beafts full of 
 Eyes before and behind. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 And as there was in the Temple, a 6 
 large Veffel, or Laver of Brafs, called a 
 Sea, from the great Quantity of Water it 
 held for the Ufe of the Priefts, in the 
 time of their Service, that they might 
 wafli themfelves, and be clean, and not 
 die, for miniflring before God under a- 
 ny Pollution ; fo here I alfo beheld a 
 Veffel, much more glorious than the bra- 
 zen Sea ; for it was made of tranfparent 
 Cryftal, of great Brightnefs and Beau- 
 ty {g). And I faw moreover, in the 
 middle of each Side of the Throne, in 
 the whole Circuit round about, four li- 
 ving Creatures, or Cherubim of Ezekicl, 
 which he faw in his Vifion ; they ap- 
 peared full of Eyes, not only before but 
 behind, fo that they had a direcH; and full 
 View every Way, of all Things round a- 
 bout them [h). 
 
 Thefe living Creatures had the fame 7 
 Likenefs and Appearance of the Cheru- 
 bim in former Vilions ; for the firtl of 
 thefe living Creatures had a Countenance 
 or Face as a Lion, tiie fecond as a Calf, 
 the third as a Man, and the fourth was 
 in Appearance like a flying Eagle ; to ex- 
 prefs the Strength, Firmnefs, and Con- 
 flancy, the Underftanding and Cood-will, 
 and the ready Activity with which they 
 ferve God. 
 
 (g) Several Interi^rcters undcrftand this Cryftal Sea to he an Emhlcm of the known 
 Rite of receiving Converts into thcChriftian Church by Baptil'ni, of tiie Purity that 
 Sacrament ficrnifies, and of the Blood ofChrift, by which they arc wafhed and clcanfed 
 from their Sins. To be fure it has an Allufion to that Purity that is required in all 
 Perfons, who have the Honour and Happincfs of a near Approach to the Prcfence and 
 Throne of (jod. 
 
 [h) Four living Cieatures, fo they are interpreted, Ezek. i. and fo they fliould 
 have been tranflated here ; four Beads is a very improper Expreflion, ami may much 
 darken tlic Meaning of the Vifion. 
 
 7 AndtheftrpBeafl was 
 like a Lion, and the fecond 
 Beafi was like a Calf -f, 
 and the third Beafi had a 
 Face as a Man, and the 
 fourth Beafi was like a fly- 
 ing Eagle. 
 
 Kings vii. 23. Exod. xxx. i8, i?V. -f Ezvk, i. 10. 
 
 Thefe
 
 the Revelation o/* 5>. JOHN. 31 
 
 TEXT. P ARAPHRASE. Sect. 4. 
 
 8 And the four Bea[ls Thefe living Creatures were more- V-Z'VN./ 
 
 had each of them fix Wings over reprefented as in Ifaiaffs * Vifion ^ 
 
 iibout him, and they were of the Seraphim ; they had each of them 
 
 full of Eyes i^ithin, and ^^^ Wines, which they ufed in part to 
 
 they refi not Day and Ntght, ^^ .^ ^,^^j^ Reverence, covering their 
 
 ^::!Go^%i^: .S FaL and Feet, in part to fl.ew Readi- 
 «w.c, and is, andis to come. «e^s and Expedition in performing the Or- 
 ders and Commands ot God ; and every 
 Day and Night they join in the Adora- 
 tion and Worfliip of God, faying, Holy, 
 holy, holy. Lord God Almighty, who 
 ever wajft, and for ever wilt be, the One 
 true God, the everlafting Lord and fu- 
 preme Governor of all Beings {i). 
 
 And 
 
 (/) Mr. Mede, and many who follow him, fuppofe this Defcription of the living 
 Creatures, to be taken from the Standards of the Camp of Ifracl. Suppofing the 
 Standard oi'Judah was a Lion on the Eaft-fide of the Camp ; the Standard of Epbraim 
 tin Ox on the Weft-fule ; the Standard of Reuben, a Man on the South-fide ; and the 
 Standard of Dan, an Eagle on the North -fide ; and that thcfe Enfigns or Standards 
 figuratively exprefled the Strength and Power of a Lion, the conftant Labour and 
 Ufefulnefs cf an Ox, the Rcafon and Prudence of a Man, the quick Sight and Acti- 
 vity of an Eagle ; fo that this reprefented the Chriilian Church and Priefthood, and 
 ex-prefled the feveral Qualities of Courage, Labour, Prudence, and Aflivity with 
 which the Chriltian Church and Miniftry were to maintain the Honour of God, 
 and Caufe of true Religion in the World. But however ingenious, and plauhble, 
 this Conjecfuie appears at the firft Sight, many learned Perfons, who have exa£tly 
 confidered it, find it has very little Evidence or Proof to fupport it. There is no 
 mention of anv fuch Standards in Alofes or the whole Scriptures, in Jofefhui or Phih, 
 or in any ancient Writer, who- c^n give any Weight or Authority to it. The 
 Reafons with which Ahenezra endeavours to fupport it, are fo weak in the Opinion of 
 the learned Bochart, that he has not fcruplcd to call them ridiculous. Sed hoc Com- 
 rtiento pulidiiis nihil cjl, Hieroz. 1. 3. c. 5. f. 8. There are, moreover, many Reafons 
 which m.ike it highly improbable the Jews Ihould ufe fuch Standaids in their Camp, 
 it being the unanimous Opinion of the Jews, that Images, as military Standards, 
 were contrary to their Law, which forbad the making of Images. And it is very 
 unlikely, that when tliat People had fuffered fo much for making a golden Calf, 
 jMofcs (hould immediately make not only the Image of a Calf, but feveral other Ima- 
 (■es, as Eniigns or military Standards, for a People fo pron to Idolatry, as the lear- 
 ned Jl i'fius has more largely obfcrveJ, Mgyptiacurum, I. 2. c. 13. Thefe living Crea- 
 tures fecni much more likely to be taken from the Cherubim, in the Vifions of 
 Ijuiab and E'zckicl, and in the moft holy Place, which are plaiidy defigned a Rcpre- 
 U-ntation of the Angels, which are ever reprefented in Scripture, as attendant oji the 
 Schcchinah, or Glory of God, according to the Plalmift, P/rt//?; Ixviii. 17, The Cha- 
 riots of God are twenty thonfand, even thoufands of Angels ; the Lord is among them, as 
 en Sinai, in the holy Place. The great Ufe of Angels in this Vifion, and their great 
 Number, fo that St. John heard the Voice of many Angels round about the Ihioric, 
 
 * Ifaiah vi. 2, 3. ' " {RiV.
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 9 And, when thefe Beajls 
 give Glory, and Honour., 
 and Thanks to him that fat 
 on the Throne, who liveth 
 for ever and ever : 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 And when the Cherubim, the Repre- ^ 
 fentatives of the Angels, who were near- 
 eft the Throne, began their Adoration 
 and Praife of God, by a folemn Thankf- 
 giving ; faying. Glory, Honour, and 
 Thanks be to the living and eternal God, 
 ID The four and twenty who fits upon the Throne : They were lo 
 Elders fall down before htm immediately anfwer'd by the twenty four 
 thatfa't on the Throne, and Elders, who were round about the Throne, 
 worpp him that liveth for ^^ ^^^^^ farther Diftance ; who rifing from 
 ever and cz'er, and caft their ^j^^-^ g^^^^^ ^^^ ^^j^j^^g ^^ ^j^^j^ q^^^_ 
 
 nets, in the moft humble Pofture of A- 
 doration, proftrated themfelves before 
 the Throne, and worfliipped the eternal 
 living God who fat upon it ; and joined 
 in a Doxology, faying. Thou, O 'Jeho- 1 1 
 hord, to receive Glory, and '■oah, art moft worthy to receive the joint 
 Honour, and Power: for Adoration of Angels and Saints, afcribing 
 
 all Glory, Honour, and Power unto thee : 
 For thou art the fupreme God of all, 
 who haft created all Things ; to whofe 
 Will and Power they all owe their Beings 
 at firft, and by them they all ftill continue 
 to be what they are. 
 
 {Rev. V. II.) make it probable, that as the twenty-four Elders are placed about the 
 Throne, as Rcprcfentalives of the Jewifli and Chriftian Churches, now united into 
 one, fo the four living Creatures, or Cherubim, are alike Reprefcntativcs of the An- 
 gels, who are round the Throne of God, and minifter to him. And fo, according 
 to a great Author, the Form of the Cherubim expreflcs the great Undcrft.nnding and 
 Power of the Angels ; Cherubim fwmnani, fccundum Dcnm, Scientiarn bf Potcntiam 
 Angelorwn indicajj'e. Spencer, dcLeg. Hebra. I. 3. c. 5. Dijfert. 5. p. 253. 
 
 And this will alfo give a plain Reafon, which otherwifc is not fo eafy to account 
 for, why thefe living Creatures, or Cherubim, are nearer the Throne than the 
 twenty-tour Elders, and why they begin the Worfhip of God before them ; and it 
 may alfo fhew, how proper this Rcprcfcntation was of the Cherubim, in the holy 
 I'lacc, to flicw they arc only to be confidered as the Servants and Miniflers of the 
 One true God, and how improper to be made Enfigns or Standards, left the People 
 (hould cftecm them as Gods going before them, as thcv did account of the golden 
 Call-. 
 
 Crowns before the Throne, 
 faying^ 
 
 1 1 Thou art worthy, 
 
 thou haft created all Things, 
 and for thy Pleafure they 
 are and were created. 
 
 C H A P.
 
 the Revelation f?/^ aSa J O H N. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I A ND I faw in the 
 £\^ Right-hand of him 
 that fat on the Throne, a 
 Book written within, and 
 on the Backfide, fealed with 
 [even Seals, 
 
 2 And I faw a Jlrong 
 Angel proclaiming with a 
 bud Voice, Who is worthy 
 to open the Book, and to 
 loofe the Seals thereof? 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 I Further beheld in my Vifion, and j 
 perceived, that the Perfon who fat 
 with fuch glorious Majefly on the Throne, 
 in the midft of the Cherubim and Elders, 
 the Reprefentatives of Saints and Angels, 
 held in his Right-hand a Roll of Writing, 
 but fo rolled up, that what was written 
 therein could not be read ; nor could the 
 Volume itfelf be unrolled, to read it, it 
 being fealed without, or on the Backfide, 
 with feven Seals, figuratively expreffing, 
 that the Councils of God, to be executed 
 in their appointed Time, tho' regifter'd, 
 as it were, and recorded, were yet, for 
 the prefent, hid from the Knowledge of 
 all ; as none can tell what is contained in 
 a Writing clofely fealed up {a). 
 
 And I beheld in my Vifion, an Angel 2 
 of chief Power, as Attendant of the 
 Heavenly Court ; making Proclamation 
 with a ftrong audible Voice, Is any Be- 
 ing able, and fit, to reveal, and make 
 known, the Councils of God, regifter'd 
 
 {a) This Roll was not written on the Backfide, as well as within, as our Tranf- 
 btion feems to reprefent it, and as fonic Interpreters have underftood it. But, as 
 Grotius has obferv'd, there ought to be a Stop after the Word tvithin (fa-iOsv) and it 
 fhould be read, zurittcn luith'in, and fated on the Back-fide, or, o?i the Back-fule fated. 
 Ita hoc dijiingueiidia!:, tit dlximus, non ent?ndiclt Librum t?!tus is' extra fcriptMn,fd intus . . 
 
 friptum, extia fignatum. And this much better agrees with the Defign of fealing the ^''^^- '" "*"■ 
 Book fo carefully, according to the Interpretation of a fealed Book, by the Prophet 
 Ifauih, And the Vifion of all ii become to you, as the IVords of a Book that is feald, which 
 Men deliver to one that is learned ; faying. Read this, I pray thee : And he faith, I can- 
 not, for it is fealed; Ifa. xxix. H. And tho' there is a Paflage in the Prophet Eze- 
 kicl, that fpeaks of a Roll, or Book written witiiin and without, Ezck. ii. g, 10. it 
 is to be obferved, that Roll was delivered open to the Prophet, and fpread before him, 
 and not feal'd at all ; but the Cafe is very different in a Book or Roll fo firmly feal'd 
 as this i (o that it was not to be rt-ad bv anv, as appears bv what foUo'.vs. 
 
 F' in
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 H RA 
 
 to bring 
 
 S E. 
 them 
 
 into 
 
 3 Jnd no Man in Hea- 
 ven, nor in Earth, neither 
 under the Earth, was able 
 to open the Book, neither to 
 look thereon. 
 
 P A RA P 
 in this Book, and 
 Execution ? 
 
 And no Being throughout the whole , 
 Creation, neither of Angels, or Saints in 
 Heaven, or of Men alive, or of any de- 
 parted Souls, was able or fufficient to re- 
 veal thefe Councils of God, and to ac- 
 complilli them ; there was not one able 
 to attain a clear Underftanding and Know- 
 ledge of them for themfelves ; fo that the 
 Contents of this fealeii Book were known 
 to no Perfon whatfoever [b). 
 
 This gave me a great Concern, info-^ 
 much that it melted me into Tears, be- 
 ing greatly affedled with the Thought, 
 that no Being whatfoever was to be found, 
 able to underftand, reveal, and accom- 
 plifli the Councils of God, fearing they 
 would ftill remain concealed from the 
 Church. But I was foon relieved of my r 
 Fears, and comforted by the Voice of 
 one of the Elders, who bade me refrain 
 from weeping ; for tho' none was yet 
 found able to reveal and execute thefe 
 Purpofes of God, in the Courfe of fu- 
 ture Providence, yet there is one Perfon 
 defcribed in antient Prophecy, as the 
 Lion of the Tribe of Judab, and the 
 Root of David, God's anointed King and 
 Saviour, the true Meflmh, who has ob- 
 tained Power, and is fufficiently able to 
 reveal thofe Councils of God to the 
 Church, and alTure their Accomplifh- 
 ment, by bringing them into execution (<r). 
 
 (h) No Perfon whatfoever is the true Meaning of the Original, aJin, Man is not 
 in the Original. 
 
 (c) We may here obfervc, how cxprefly St. Johu confirms the Application of thefe 
 Prophecies of AJofa and Ifaiah to Jtfus, as theChrilt and true Mefliali. 
 
 * Gen, xlix. 9, lo. Jfa.xi, i, lo. 
 
 4 And I wept much be- 
 caufe no Man was found 
 worthy to open and to read 
 the Book, neither to look 
 thereon. 
 
 5 And one of the Elders 
 faith unto me. Weep not : 
 behold, the Lion of the 
 Tribe of Judah *, the Root 
 of David, hath prevailed 
 to open the Book, and to 
 loofe thefeven Seals thereof. 
 
 Upon
 
 the Revelation <?/" 6*/. J O H N. 
 
 35 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 6 And I beheld^ and lo, 
 in the midji of the Throne, 
 and of the four Beajls, and 
 in the midJl of the Elders, 
 flood a Latah, as it had 
 been flain, having feven 
 Horns, and feven Eyes, 
 -which are the feven Spirits 
 of God, fent forth into all 
 the Earth. 
 
 7 And he came, and took 
 the Book out of the Right- 
 hand of him that fat upon 
 the Throne. 
 
 8 And when he had (e) 
 taken the Book, the four 
 Beajls, 
 
 P A RA P H R A S E. Sect. 
 
 Upon this, I obferved in my Vifion, a 
 new Reprefentation, as of a Lamb that 6 
 had been (lain a Sacrifice, {landing jufl 
 before the Throne ; and nearer, as with- 
 in the Circles of the CI)erubim, and El- 
 ders, than either of tJiem, this Lamb 
 was not only reprefented as a Sacrifice, 
 but with feven Horns and Eyes, to ex- 
 prefs figuratively, all perfccft Power, Wif- 
 dom, and Goodnefs, whereby he was 
 able to reveal the Will of God, and di- 
 rect all Things, with refpedl to the World 
 and Church, according to it ; and to ac- 
 complifli all God's Defigns of Providence 
 and Grace {d). 
 
 Being greatly comforted with this Part 7 
 of my Prophetic Vifion, my Hopes were 
 further raifed, when I faw this Perfon, 
 fo fully qualified to reveal and execute 
 the Purpofes of God, afiually undertake 
 the Performance of it : For 1 further faw 
 in my Vifion, this Lamb of God draw 
 near, and receive the feal'd Book out of 
 the Right-Hand of the Perfon fitting on 
 the Throne. 
 
 No fooner had Chrifl: received the g 
 Book, and taken upon himfelf to reveal 
 
 and 
 
 {d) Horns are Symbols of Power and Strength. Thus the Pfalmift calls Jehovah 
 his Strength, and the Horn of his Salvation, Pfalin xviii. 2. They alio fignify a King, 
 or Monarch, a Kingdom, or Monarchy. Thus, in Zechariah, The iHorns which 
 fcattered Judab, Zech.i. 19,21. are the Kings, or Kingdoms of the Heathen, who 
 led the Jeivs into Captivity at feveral times, and prevailed againft: the Kingdoms of 
 Judah and Ifracl. Eyes are a proper Reprefentation of Obfervation, Knowledge, 
 Underftanding and Wifdom, and exprefs fitly a wife Direftion, and Adminiftra- 
 tion of Government. Thus, Mofes fpeaks of the Knowledge and wife Diredioii 
 of Hobah, Leave us not, I pray thee ; forafmuch as thou knoivcji hotu we are to encamp 
 in the Wilder nefs, and thou inayejl he unto us injlcad of Eyes, Numb. x. 31. The feven 
 .Spirits of God, we have already obferv'd, (on Chap.'i. v. 4.) fignify the mod perfeft 
 Spirit, the Author and Giver of all fpiritual Bleflings. So that this Defcription of 
 Chrift reprefents him invefled, as Mediator, with all Authorit\ , Power, Wifdom, 
 and Grace, able to reveal, and execute the whole Will of God, concerning the 
 Church, and the World. 
 
 {e) Some Interpreters underftand the delivering of this Book into the Hands of Chrifl, 
 as an Ad of Inauguration, or Inveftiture, into his regal Power and Authority ; and 
 
 F 2 that
 
 y/ Paraphrase and Notes (?,7 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 BeafiSy and four and tv:cn- 
 ly Elders, fell doian before 
 the ho.mh, having every one 
 of them Harps, and golden 
 Vials full of Odours, which 
 ere the Prayers of Saints. 
 
 9 And they fang a new 
 Song, faying. Thou art 
 worthy to take the Book, 
 and to open the Seals there- 
 of: for thou wafl flain, and 
 hafi redeemed us unto God 
 by thy Blood, out of every 
 Kindred, and Tongue, and 
 People, and Nation. 
 
 P A R A P H R A S E. 
 and execute the Will of God contained 
 in it, for the gracious Protedtion of tlie 
 Church, and Rcftraint of its Enemies -, 
 but the wiiole Confidory above, and 
 heavenly Church, joined in a folcmn Act 
 of Praifc and Adoration to the Lamb. I 
 beheld the Cherubim, in Conjundion 
 with the Elders, prodrate themfclves be- 
 fore him ; each of them had Harps, and 
 golden Cenfers with Incenfe, fitRcprefen- 
 tations of the Prayers of the Church, and 
 expreffive of the niofl folemn Worfliip ; 
 as thus the Priefts and Levites in the 
 Temple, were ufed to worfliip the God 
 of Ilrael {f ). They joined in praifing 
 the Lamb with an Hymn, of anew Com- 9 
 pofition, expreflive of his peculiar Ho- 
 nour, and their peculiar Engagements ; 
 fliying, Worthy art thou, O Lamb of 
 God, to undertake the Revelation, and 
 the Accomplifliment of the Defigns of 
 God's Providence towards the World, 
 and of his Grace towards the Church ; 
 for thou waft flain a Sacrifice of Fropi- 
 
 that many of the Exprcflions here ufcd, are taken from the Ceremonies of folemn 
 Inveflitures, in wliich, Mr. Dauhuz. obfcrves, there are Iiiftances of feveral Sorts of 
 Invcftiture by a Book ; but however ingenious this Conjedturc may be, it is fuppor- 
 tcd, I think, only on a Suppufition, that the Date of this Vifion begins at the Afcen- 
 fion ; and fo with a folemn Inauguration of Clnill into iiis Kingdom. But as this 
 Suppofition docs not fo well agree with the Time of the Vifion when St. John was 
 banifh'd to Patmos, I only juft mention it, and leave it to the Reader's Judgment. 
 
 (/") Harps were a principal Part of the Temple-Mufick ; Vials were alfo of com- 
 mon Ufe in the Temple-fervice ; they were not like fmall Bottles, which we now 
 P land de <^'>" Vials J but were like Cups on a Plate, in alKifion to the Cenfers of Gold, in 
 Spoliis'Tcm- which the Priefts offcr'd Incenfe in the Temple. Thefe Cenfers were a fort of 
 i Hierofo- Cups, which, becaufe of the Heat of the Fire burning the Incenfe, were often put 
 ymitani, upon a Plate or S.\ucer. The common Cuftom of drinking Tea, and other hot Li- 
 
 \ 105. nuors, out of a Tea-Cup and Saucer, well fliew the Form of thefc Cenfers. To of- 
 
 fer Incenfe to God, or before his Prcfencc, in the Temple, was an A(St of Honour 
 and religious Worfliip, peculiar to the Pi ielh OfHcc; and the Prayers of the Church 
 are often compared to it. Thus the Pfalmift, Let my Prayer be fet before thee, as 
 Incenfe^ Pfalm cxli. 2. So that thefe KxprefTions well reprclcnt the whole heavenly 
 Church of Angels and Saints, oftering a very hi[;h Ad of Religious Worfhip and 
 Adoration unto Chrift. 
 
 tiation, 
 
 r;
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 lO And hafi made us 
 unto our God, Kin^s and 
 Friejis, and we Jhall reign 
 on (he Earth. 
 
 1 1 And I beheld, and I 
 heard the Voice of many 
 Angels round about the 
 Throne, and the Beafts, 
 and the Elders, and the 
 Number of them was ten 
 thoufand times ten thou- 
 fand, and thoufands of thou- 
 fands. 
 
 12 Saying with a Icud 
 Voice, Worthy is the Lamb 
 that was Jlain to receive 
 Power, and Riches, and 
 Wifdom, and Strength, and 
 Honour, and Glory, and 
 Blejfing. 
 
 13 And every Creature 
 which is in Heaven, and 
 on the Earth, and under 
 the Earth, and fuch as are 
 in the Sea, and all that 
 are 
 
 {g) Chrift and his Church reign on Earth, when the Truth and Purity of the 
 Chriftian ReHgion prevail againft the Oppofition and Corruptions of the World : It 
 is thus only the Kingdom of Chrift, which is not of this World, is fet up in it, and 
 the fpiritual Powers of his Throne eftablifh'd ; which lays no Claims to any coercive 
 Powers of outward Force, inconfiftent with a Dominion, which alone confifts in 
 willing Submiflionj and voluntary Obedience. 
 
 Wor/liip J 
 
 II 
 
 ATION of St. J O H N. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 tiation, to take away the Sins of the 
 World, and by thy Blood hafl redeemed 
 many unto God, not only of the Jews, 
 but of all Nations of the Earth j and 
 hafl: made thy Church a Kingdom of 10 
 Prie!ls unto God, confecrated to his Ser- 
 vice, and honoured with a near Ap- 
 proach to his Prefcnce, to offer up Pray- 
 ers, acceptable and well-pleafing in his 
 Sight ; and therefore we may afTure our- 
 felves, from fuch Grace and Power, that 
 thy Kingdom and Church fliall be pro- 
 tefted from the World, and finally pre- 
 vail over it (g). When the Cherubim 
 and Elders had thus expreffed their Ado- 
 ration of the Lamb, in linging this new 
 Hymn to his Praife, the whole Affem- 
 bly and Congregation of Heaven joined 
 together with them ; a Number of An- 
 gels, not to be expreffed, united their 
 Voices with the Cherubim and Elders ; 
 faying, Worthy is this Lamb of God, 
 who was flain, to redeem us unto God 
 by his Blood ; to receive from his Church 
 an Acknowledgment of his great Power, 
 and Riches of Grace, of his Wifdom, 
 and Strength ; to whom we ought to 
 afcribe all Honour and Glory, with all 
 the Devotion of a grateful and thankful 
 Mind. 
 
 I further heard this Adl of Praife, on 1 3 
 fo folemn an Qccafion, carried through- 
 out every Part of the Creation, like the 
 whole Congregation of Ifrael, joining 
 with the Priefls and Levites, in their 
 
 37 
 
 Sect. 9. 
 
 iz
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 are in them, heard /, fay- Worfhip ; f-r every Creature, with one 
 
 ing, Blejftng, and Honour, Voice, faid, Let us afcribe all Bleffing, 
 
 and Glory, and Power, be Honour, Glory, and Power, to him 
 
 unto him that fitteth upon ^j^^j. fittgth on the Throne, and to the 
 
 the Throne, and unto the j^amb of God, our Saviour, for ever and 
 
 Lamb, for ever and ever. ^^^^ 
 
 14 And the four Beafts This folemn Adl of WorHiip, I per- 14 
 faid. Amen. And the four ceived, was concluded by the Cherubim, 
 and twenty Elders fell down fliying, Ameti. And the twenty four 
 and worfhipped him that Elders falling down, and proftrating 
 liveth for ever and ever. themfelves before the true God, who li- 
 
 veth and reigneth from everlafting to 
 everlafting {h). 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 Sect. 5. Firjl Period of the Seats. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 ST. John had feen, in the former Part of his Vifion, a Repre- 
 fentation of the Majefty, Glory, Power, and fupreme Au- 
 thority of God ; and the fealed Book, in which was contained 
 the Orders of divine Providence towards the Church and World, 
 delivered to Chrift, the Lamb of God, to open and reveal it, 
 for the Encouragement of the Church to Patience and Faith- 
 fulncfs ; together with the Adoration of the Church on this 
 folemn Occafion. Now this Revelation -of Chrifl begins with 
 a Prophetic Reprefentation of the future State of the Church, 
 and World, fo far as the Wifdom and Goodnefs of God thought 
 fit to make it known, for the Conlblation of his faithful 
 People. 
 
 (/;) It was the Cuftom in the Tcmple-Worfliip, for the Singers to make Paufcs. 
 Tn every Pfalm, fay the TalmudiJIs, the Mufick made three Imerniiflions ; at thefc 
 Intcrmifllons, the Trumpets founded, and the People worlhippcd. lid. Liglitfoot, 
 Ttmple-Strvice^ C. vii. 
 
 This
 
 the Revelation of St, JOHN. 59 
 
 This Chaprer contains the firil Period of Prophecy, and a De- Sect. c. 
 fcription of the State of the Church, under the Heathen Roman 
 Empire, from the Time of the Date of the Prophecy, to ab^ut the 
 Year of Chrift 323, as I hdve endeavoured to fliew in the Pre- 
 face. Each of the Prophetical Defcriptions are, in part, fome 
 figurative or hieroglyphical Pidture and Motto ; or fome Repre- • 
 fentatioi), in the Stile and figurative ExprcfTions of anticr/. Pro- 
 phecy, deicribing fome particular Difpenfation of Providence, 
 proper and peculiar to the feveral fucceffive States of the Church 
 and Empire, during the Space of Time contained in this Period. 
 In which, therefore, we may hope to find both a wife and kind 
 Intention, in making known thefe Difpenfations of Providence to 
 the Church, and an ufeful and profitable Meaning of this firft 
 Period of Prophetical Revelation. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 'A' 
 
 N D I faw in'hen 
 
 the Lamb opened 
 
 one of the Seals, and I 
 heard as it were the Voice 
 cf Thunder, one of the four 
 Beafis facing. Come, and 
 fee. 
 
 2 And 1 faiv, and be- 
 hold, a white Horfe, and 
 he that fat on him had a 
 Bow, and a Crown was 
 given unto him, and he 
 went forth, conquering and 
 to conquer. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 AFTER I had beheld the fealed 
 ^ Book delivered into the Hands of 
 the Lamb of God, that he might reveal 
 the Orders of God's Providence contain'd 
 in it, for the Confolation and Encourage- 
 ment of the Church, I farther beheld in 
 my Vifion, that he proceeded to open the 
 Seals of the Book in Order ; and when 
 he had opened one of the Seals, I heard 
 one of the four Cherubims, who were 
 near the Throne, call upon me with an 
 audible Voice, and firong as if it had 
 been the Sound of Thunder, and he faid 
 unto me, Come up nearer unto the Book, 
 that you may fee what appears in it, now 
 it is opened. 
 
 I immediately obeyed the Voice, and 2 
 looking into that Part of the Book or Roll, 
 that was unfolded, upon opening the Seal, I 
 faw a fort of hieroglyphic Figure, with a 
 Motto. The . iimre was after this manner : 
 There was drawn the Figure of a Perfon, 
 fitting on a white Horfe, who had a Bow 
 in his Hand, and a Crown given unto 
 
 him J 
 
 2
 
 40 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. PARAPHRASE. ^ 
 
 VI. him ; fo that he appeared as a Prince rid- 
 
 ^yy^^ ing in folemn Proceffion, with his En- 
 
 figns of State, as Princes and Generals 
 were ufed to march, when fetting out on 
 fome great Expedition. He had a Bow, 
 an Enlign of War ; a Crown, an Enfign 
 of Command, and Vidtory ; and he rode 
 on a white Horfe, a Symbol of Joy and 
 Triumph. And, agreeable to this Mean- 
 ing, there was this Motto : Go forth con- 
 quering, and to conquer. A Promife of 
 Succefs, Victory, and Triumph ». 
 
 I 
 
 Htjloryofthe ' rx^ HE Perfon who feems here reprefented, is Jefus Chriji, who had 
 Firji Seal. ^ received a Kingdom from the Father, which was to rule all Na- 
 
 tions •, concerning whofe Kingdom it was foretold, diat all Oppofition 
 notwithftanding, it fhould be preferved, and prevail ; fo that finally, all 
 Enemies to it Ihould be fubdued, and the Khigdoms of this World fiould be- 
 come the Kingdom of Cod, and of his Chrift. Thefe figurative Reprefen- 
 tations of Authority, Government, Succefs, and Triumph, may be pro- 
 perly applied to the ChrilVian Religion, or Kingdom of God and his Chrift, 
 now beginning to fpread far and wide ; and to comfort the Faithful in 
 Chrifl Jefus, that however the Jews on the one hand, or the Heathen 
 Roman Empire on the other hand, greatly oppofed and perfecuted them ; 
 yet they fhould fee the Punifhment of their Enemies, both Jewilh and 
 Heathen, and the Caufe of Chriftianity prevail over both, in a proper and 
 appointed Time. Thefe ExprcfTions, and the Interpretation of them, 
 may receive fome Light from the Stile of the Pdilmift, Pfalm xlv. 3, ^c. 
 Gird thy Sword npon thy thigh, O mojl mighty : with thy Glory and thy Ma- 
 jejly. And in thy Majejly ride profperoujly, becaufe of -Truth and Mcehiefs, 
 and Rightcoufnefs : and thy Right-hand fliall teach thee terrible Things. 
 Thine Arroivs are fJ.iarp in the Heart of the King's Enemies -, whereby the 
 People fall under thee. Thy Throne, O God, is for ever : the Scepter 
 of thy Kingdom is a right Scepter. We have farther Reafon for the Ap- 
 j)lication of this Prophecy to Ciirift, and the Succefs of his Kingdom, 
 from an After- PafTage in this Revelation, Rev. xix. 1 1, i2,fjfc. And I faw 
 Heaven opened, and behold, a white HorfCs and he that fat upon him was 
 called faithful and true, and in Righteoufnefs he doth judge and make War. 
 His Eyes were as a Flame of Fire, and on his Flead were many Crowns, and 
 he had a Name written zvhich no Man knew but bimfelf. And he was 
 clothed with a Vejlure dipt in Blood, and his Name is called. The Woud 
 OF GOD. And .igain. Rev. xv\\. 14. Thefe (the Kings that gave their 
 Power and Strength to the Bead:) fijall make war -with the Lamb, and the 
 Lamb fhall (.vcriome them : for he is Lord of Lords, and King of Kings, and 
 
 2 they
 
 3 ^nd when he had o- 
 pened the fecond Seal, I 
 heard the fecond Beajl fay. 
 Come, and fee. 
 
 the Revelation o/* 5>. JOHN. 41 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect. 5. 
 
 I further fi^w, in my Prophetic Vifion, 
 when the Lamb opened the fecond Seal, 3 
 and fo unfolded another Part of the Roll, 
 or Book, that what was contained in that 
 Part of the Roll lay open to Sight. Then 
 the fecond of the Cherubim called upon 
 me, as the firft had done before, fiying. 
 Come near the Book, and look upon this 
 Defcription, which is defigned to repre- 
 fent the State of the Church, and World, 
 in the following Period of Providence. 
 
 And when I came near, and faw what 4 
 was contained in that Part of the Roll, I 
 perceived a Defcription, as in a Pidure, 
 or on a Medal, of another Horfe, as in 
 the foregoing Reprefentation, but of a 
 different Colour ; for this Plorfe was not 
 white, but red, or of a bloody Colour (<?), 
 a Figure of great Slaughter, by means of 
 the Perfon fitting on him ; which the 
 Motto, or Legend, explained accordingly; 
 'To take Peace from the Earth, and that 
 they f:oHld kill one another. This Mean- 
 ing of the Reprefentation was farther con- 
 firmed, by another Figure of a great 
 Sword, put into the Hands of the Rider, 
 fignifying fuch a State of Providence, as 
 that the Enemies of the Chriftian Faith 
 fhould fall upon, and deftroy each other, 
 and execute upon themfclves, with their 
 own Hands, the Judgments of God, 
 
 which 
 they that are with him are called, and chofen, and faithful. Thus with 
 great Propriety to the Order and Defign of this Revelation, the Dignity 
 and Power of Chrift, the Proteftion and Succefs of his Golpel, is the firft 
 Part of Prophecy, for the Confolation of the Faithful, as it is the chief 
 End and Defign of this Book. 
 
 4 And there went out 
 another Horfe that was 
 red, and Power was gi- 
 ven to him that fat there- 
 on, to take Peace from the 
 Earth ; and that theyfhould 
 kill one another : and there 
 was given unto him a great 
 Sword. 
 
 (a) When the Moabites faw the Waters red by the (hining of the Sun upon tliem, 
 they faid, This is Blood. So naturally is the red Colour a Reprefentation of Blood. 
 2 Kings iii. 22, 23.
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on ' 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 which were due to their Oppofition to 
 the Truth, and tl^eir Perfecution of Righ- 
 
 teoufnels 
 
 I 
 
 lliflonofihe'b * Ccorfing to the Order we have obferved in thefe Prophecies, the 
 Jt^oiid Seal. J-^ feveral Parts of each Period being fucceffive to each other, as well 
 as the Periods themfelves, the Events in Hiftory to anlwer t!iis Frcdidtion 
 are to begin in the firft Period of the Heathen Reman Empire, and ncareft 
 to the Time of the Vifiort •, and then this Prophecy will fitly refer to the 
 mutual Slaughters of the Jews and Heathen, the common Enemies of 
 the Chriftian Faith, and Perfecutors of the Chrillian Religion ; thus ta- 
 king Peace from the Earth, and killing one another. If this Vifion, as 
 fome learned Men have thought, was in the Time of Nero's Perfecution, 
 and fo before the Defhruftion of Jerufalem by Tilus, the dreadful Slaugh- 
 ter of the JewiJIj Nation in that War, may be defcrib'd by it ; in which, 
 Ufher yfw.Tv/. according to fome, one Million five hundred thoufand, according to 
 688. others, two Millions of Jews were flain, befides the Romans flain by the 
 
 Jews. But if this Vifion was in the Time of Domitians, Perfecution, as is 
 the moft common and likely Opinion, it will refer to fome Event in Hi- 
 ftory, after the Deftruftion of Jerufalem ; for that Slaughter being pafs'd, 
 can hardly be fuppos'd the Meaning of a Prophecy, or Prediction of a 
 Judgment to come. Now the Reigns of Trajan and Hadrian will fuffi- 
 Xiphilin ex ciently verify this Reprefentation. In the latter End of the Reign of 
 Dione, Tra- Trajan, the Jews rebelled in Egypt and Cyprus, and are reported to have 
 janus. put to death, with great Marks of Cruelty, four hundred and fixty thou- 
 
 fiind Men ; yet the Jews were every where fubdued, and prodigious 
 Eufeb. ////?. Numbers flain by tlvt Romans. Eufebius remarks on this Part of HifTory, 
 Eccl. I. 4. ' That the Dodlrine and Church of our Saviour daily increafcd ; but the 
 c, 2. * Calamines of the Jews were aggravated with new Miferies.' 
 
 Not long after, in the Reign of Hadrian, the Jews were led into a new 
 Sedition, headed by one who pretended to be the Mcfliah, who was cal- 
 led Bar Chocab, or Son of the Star ; becaufe he gave out, he was the Star 
 foretold by Balaam. The whole Jewifli Nation rofe againft the Roman 
 Government, and for fome time did great Mifchicfs to the Romans ; but 
 at laft they were entirely cut off by the Romans, though with great Lofs 
 to themfelves. In thefe Wars, befides what was loll on the Roman fide, 
 Xiphilin ex the Jews had a thoufand Cities and FortrefTes defiroyed, wicli the Slaugli- 
 Dionc, Ha- ter of above five hundred and eighty thoufand men. Thus the Perfecu- 
 tlri.-uius. tors of the Chriftian Faith and Church peri Hi by each others Hands. The 
 Romans, by their idolatrous Worlhip of Jupiter Capitolinus, provoke the 
 Jews to Rebellion, and the Jews are deftroyed following a falle Mefliah, 
 as their Leader, when at the fame time they rejcfttd the true Mefliah, and 
 p( rftcuteil his I'ollowcrs -, and they fall by the Hands of an Heathen Na- 
 tion, wliich had joined with them, in oppofition to the Chrillian Faith 
 
 2 and
 
 the Revelation of S/. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 5 And when he had o- 
 pened the third Seal, J heard 
 the third Beajt fay. Come, 
 and fee ; and I beheld, and 
 lo, a black Horfe, and he 
 that fat upon him had a 
 Pair of Ballances in his 
 Hands. 
 
 6 And I heard a Voice 
 in the midft of the four 
 Beajls, fay, A Meafure of 
 JVhcat for a Penny, and 
 three Meafures of Barley 
 for a Penny, and fee that 
 thou hurt not the Oil and 
 the Wine. 
 
 43 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. Sect. 9. 
 
 I further obferved in my Vifion, that 
 the Lamb opened the third Seal ; and I 5 
 heard the third of the Cherubim calling 
 upon me, to come and lee what was 
 contained in that Part of tlie Roll now 
 opened to Sight. And looking upon it, 
 I perceived another figurative Reprefen- 
 tation ; for I beheld the Pidure of a Per- 
 fon riding upon an Horfe, of a different 
 Colour from both the former. The 
 Horfe on which this Rider fat was of a 
 black Colour, exprefTive of a Time of 
 Mourning and Afflidion {b) ; and the 
 Perfon that fat on him, hid a Pair of 
 Ballances in his Hand, but not as a com- 
 mon Reprefentation of exadt Juflice, and 
 righteous Judgment, but to weigh Corn, 
 and the NecefTaries of Life, to fignify 
 great Want and Scarcity, and to threaten 
 the World with Famine, the next Judg- 
 ment of God to the Sword {c). 
 
 This Meaning of the Reprefentation 6 
 was confirmed by a Voice from the Che- 
 rubim, faying, Li the Times of this Pro- 
 phecy, the Price of a Meafure of Wheat 
 fhall be a Penny, and three Meafures of 
 Barley (hall coft the fime Price ; the 
 
 whole Wages of a Man's Labour for a 
 
 and Profeffion ; fo that even the temporal Evils the Church was permitted 
 to fuffer by the Perfecution of its Enemies, were not fo great and dread- 
 ful, as the Calamities and Judgments the Providence of God permitted 
 the Perfecutors themfelves to bring upon each other, by their own Hands : 
 fo that the Faithful had no rcafon to complain, as if their Afflictions were 
 peculiar to themfelves, or greater than what their Enemies were correftcd 
 with. This Period of Hilfory was about forty Years after the Vifion. 
 
 (b)^B!ack, in andent Prophecy, is an Emblem of Affliction ; and, in particular, 
 of Afflidtion occafioned by Famine: Thus, in the Exprefliuns . of y^rtvn/i?/;. Lam. 
 V. 10. Our Skin was black like an Oven, becaufe of the terrible Famine. 
 
 (c) Thus Famine is exprefled by the Prophet Ezekiel, C. Iv. i6, 17. Moreover, he 
 faid unto me. Son of Man, behold I will break the Staff of Bread in Jerufalem, and 
 they Jlialt eat Bread by IVeight, and with Care ; and they /l)all drink IVater by Mea- 
 fure, and with Ajhnifijment : that they may ivant Bread and If'ater, and be ajhnijhed 
 one with another, and confume aiuay for their Iniquity, 
 
 G 2 Day,
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 Day, fliall only puixhafe fo much Corn, 
 as is an ufual daily Allowance j fo that nil 
 he can get muft be laid out on the very 
 NecelTaiies of Life, without any Provifion 
 of other Conveniencies for himfelf or Fa- 
 mily, and a Scarcity of Oil and Wine 
 will make Exadnels in their Meafurcs 
 very neceflary aUo ' [cl). 
 
 nyioryefil.e' \ Ccording to the Order of Prophecy we have obferved in this Book, 
 third Seal, _/\_ the Events in Hiftory, to anlwer this Prediftion, are to be found 
 in the next Part of this Period of the Heathen Reman Empire, or after 
 the Reigns of Trcjan and Hadrian ; now Antoninus Pius fucceeded Ha- 
 drian^ A. D. 138. Antoninus the Philofopher, partly with Verus, and 
 partly alone, and after them Commodtis, govern'd the Roman Empire, till 
 within a few Montlis of the Reign of Severus, who began his Empire, 
 A. D. 19J. a Space of above fifty Years. 
 
 Let us then fee what the Hillory of thofe Times affords us, agreeable 
 to this Piophetical Defcription. 1 think the Delcription itfelf plainly ex- 
 prefTcs a great Scarcity of Provifion ; and diough it does not foretel fuch a 
 Scarcity of Provifion as fiiould amount to a Famine, when no Bread at all 
 was to be had, which fcarce ever happened in fo many Countries at once, 
 as were fubjedf: to the Roman Empire ; yet it forettis, that Bread, the Staff 
 of Life, fhould be fo fcarce, as to be fold at an exceflive Price, fo as to be 
 a very heavy Judgment on the greater Part of Mankind, who have their 
 Bread to get by their daily Labour. 
 
 The fourth general Perl". LUtion was witliin this Period, near fixty Years 
 after tlie third general Pcrfecution by 'Trajan, A. D. 107. For Antoninus 
 the Philofopher, notwithllanding his other good Qualities, had a ftrong 
 Supeiflition and Zeal for the Heathen Religion, and began a new Pcrfe- 
 cution againft the Chriilians, about the Year 165. 
 
 The State of the Empire, under the Reigns of this Antonine Family, 
 does properly and exadly anfwer this Prophetic Defcription. 
 
 But 
 
 Grot ;> A ('0 ^-"^ Mccifure of meat is a Chocnix, and the Price a Roman Denarius er 
 
 Piniiy ; of which Grotius obfcrvcs, the Roman Penny was the daily Wages of a 
 Workman, and a Chofr.ix the Allowance of Corn for his daily Provifion ; fo that a 
 I'cnny foraMeafiiie of Wheat, will in general appear a very cxcefTivc Price; fince 
 Corn, for one D.iy's Provifion, would coft a whole Day's Wages. In another 
 Way of Computaticn, if we reckon the Mcafure of tlie Cha>iix to be about a Q^iart 
 EngHJI\ and the Rmian Penny, or Denarius, to be about Eight Pence Englijh *, the 
 iicarcd acommoi Computation of both, and there is no need here of n.oie Exadl- 
 ncfs. Corn at that Price will be above twenty Shillings an Englijh Buflitl ; which, 
 when the cominoji Wages of a Man's Labour was but Eight- Pence a Day, (hewed a 
 very great Scarcity of Corn, rext to a Eamine. 
 
 • Thit is giving great MvaHtage in the Computation ; for the Clioctiix is not full a Pint and 
 half. 2
 
 the Revelation (j/' 6V. J O H N. 45 
 
 But it will be proper to obferve previoufly, that Mr. iWl?i^, and, after Sect. r. 
 him, Mr, Waple and others, feem to have been led into a great Miftake, u-— v~— «' 
 in chcir Interpretation of this Predidtion, by a Conjcftiire without reafon- 
 able Foundation. 
 
 The third Beaft, or living Creature, according to Mr. Mede\ Suppofi- Mede, on c, 
 tion of the Standards of the Camp of Ij'rael, flood to the South; andvi. v. j, 
 therefore flieweth, (as he obferves) ' This Seal beginneth at the Coming 
 ' of an Emperor, from that Quarter, viz. Septimius Severus, an African^ 
 ' an Emperor out of the South.' 
 
 But as there feems to be little Foundation for fupporting a Prediftion, 
 from the bare Situation of the Beads, E,afl:, Weft, North, and South, if 
 they had really been taken from the Standards of the Camp of Ijrael, there 
 is yet lefs Foundation for thatSuppofition, as it is very uncertain, and indeed 
 very improbable, the Camp of Ifrael had any fuch Standards from whence 
 they are fuppofed to be taken, as we have obferved more at large, on Chap. 
 iv. V. 8. There was no need therefore for Mr. Mede to rejedt the com- 
 mon Interpretation, fo natural and proper, becaufe the Event was not an- 
 fwerable in the Reign of Severus, fince it was on no good Foundation he 
 fixed it to the Reign of Severus ; for if the Beafts were not taken from 
 the Standards of the Camp, or if they did not anfwer the Situation of the 
 Standards, Eaft, Weft, North, and South •, or finally, if ftanding to the 
 South did not, in the Intention of the Prophecy, confine the Time to the 
 Reign of an Emperor born in Africa, there is no fufficient Reafon to con- 
 fine this Prophecy to the Reign of Severus. 
 
 It is, on the contrary, for confiderable Reafons, diredted to that Part 
 of the Period of the Heathen Roman Empire, next after the preceding 
 Prophecy, which referr'd to the Reigns of Trajan and Hadrian ; and 
 therefore may well be look'd for in the Reigns of the Antonine Family : 
 Let us then fee, whether, in thofe Times, Hiftory does not take notice 
 of Famine, and Scarcity of Provifions, as worthy the Honour ot a Cha- 
 radler in Mr. Mede'?, ExprefTion. 
 
 The Teftimony of TertuUian, who lived in thofe Times, is very plain, Tertullianu.s 
 and allowed by yiv.Mede; he mentions unfeafonable Weather, and badadScapulam, 
 Harvefts, the Judgments of God, for perfecuting the Chriftians. Dole-'- Z- P- '"• 
 amus necejje ejl, quod nulla Civitas impune latura fit, fanguijiis noflri effu- 9^- 
 ficnem. . . . ylre^e ipforum non fuerunt, Jileffes enim fuas non egerunt, c,ete- 
 rum, y Imbre, Anni prateriti, quod commeruerit. Genus humanum appa- 
 ruit, Cataclyfmum fcil. 
 
 But, fays Mr. Mede, if the Harveft failed in Africa fome time, when 
 Hilarianus was Prefident, which he faith it did, it follows not therefore 
 that this was general tluough the Roman Empire, or in the Age of Seve- 
 rus ; whether it was in the Age of Severus, is nothing material, but A- 
 frica was the Granary of Ital\\ and a Failure of Harveft there muft occa- 
 fion a Scarcity of Provifion in great part of the Roman Empire : Befides, 
 it is obfervablc, that 'TertuUian fpeaks of fuch a Scarcity as was felt in 
 every City, and that the Rains that occafion'd it were fo great, as to threa- 
 ten the World with a fecond Flood. 
 
 Bnt
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 But let us confider what the Hiftorians take notice of", with refpedt to a 
 Scarcity of Provifions in Italy^ and Rome itfelf, under the Reign of the 
 Antonines. 
 
 Aurelius Vi5lo)\ in the Reign of Antoninus Pius, obferves, that the 
 Scarcity of Provifions occafioned fuch a Tumult in Rome, that the com- 
 mon People attempted to ilone him, wliich he clioie rather to fupprcfs by 
 Aurcl.Vicl. fair means, than by Severity. Ufaue eo autem mitis fuit, ut cum ob ino- 
 p. m. 446. pi^e frumentari<e fufpicionem, lapidibits a Plehe Romana ferfiringeretur, ma~ 
 
 h'.erit ratione exfofita placare, quam ulcifci feditionem. 
 
 Jul. Capitol. Julius Capitolinus further takes notice, that Antomnus Pius was fain to 
 
 Antoninus fupply the Scarcity of Wine, Oil, and Corn, out of his own Treafury ; 
 
 Pius, c. 8. and that Famine was one of the Evils with whicli the Empire was affliiSled 
 
 in his Reign. Vini, Oki, £5? Tritici Penuriam, per jErarii fui damna e- 
 
 tnendo, &? gratis Pcpulo dando, fedavit, . . Adverfa ejus temporibus, h,cc pro- 
 
 venerunt. Fames de qua diximus, &c. 
 
 In the Reign of his SuccelTor Antoninus the Philofopher, we have a like 
 Account of Scarcity of Provifion, to a Famine •, Mr. Eachard has thus ex- 
 Eachard, prefs'd it : The Birth of this Prince {Commodus) was fignalizcd by many 
 Rom. Hiji. deplorable Difafter?, particularly the River Tiber, by an Inundation, over- 
 ^. 2./>. 315. whelmed a confiderable Part of Ron:e, bore along with it a multitude of 
 People and Cattle, ruin' d all the Country, and caufcd an extreme Famine ; 
 this Inundation was feconded by Earthquakes, burning of Cities, and a ge- 
 neral Infeftion of the Air, which immetliately produced an infinite Num- 
 ber of Infds, who wafted all that the Floods had fpared. This Account 
 is taken, I fuppofe, from Capitolinus and Victor ; for Julius Capitolinus 
 tlius mentions thefe Calamities : Dabat fe Marcus totum Philofophict, Amo- 
 Julius Capi- ^cm Civiiim afeHans, fed interpellavit ifiam felicitatem fecuritatemque Impe- 
 tol. Anton, yatoris, prima Tiber is Inundatio, qu^ fiib ill is gravijfima fuit ; qit^ res i^ 
 rliilof. c. 6. j^,j^^ nyi^i^ adJficia vexavit, id plurimum animalium in'eremit, & famem 
 
 gravijfimam peperil. 
 Aurel. Vict. Aurelius V hor thus: Terr^e nw'.us, mn fine interitu Civitatum, Inunda- 
 p. til. 446. iiones Fluminnvi, Lues crebr.e, Locuflarum fpecies, agris infejl^s prorfus ut 
 prope nihil, quo furnmis Angoribus atteri Mcrtales folent did feu cogiiari 
 quea!, quod non tllo impcrante fevierit. 
 
 In the next Reign of Commodus, Xiphilin obferves from Dio, there was 
 fuch Scarcity of Provifions, that the People of Rome rofe, and adually kill'd 
 Xiphilin, ex Ckandcr, the Emperor's Favourite, in the Sedition. Nam cum efj'et forte 
 Dionc, magna inopia rei frumentari^, eamque Dionyfius Papyrius Pr<efetlus Annona 
 
 Commodus, y^^yy^/ majorem, ut Populus Romanus, culpam in Cleandrum propter furta 
 575- ■ qu^ faciebat conficcret, haberetque odio, eumque, id quod accidit, intcrficeret. 
 
 This Scarcity of Provifions, in every Reign of the Antonines, continued 
 to the Empire of Sez'erus, who heartily fet himfelf to remedy fo great an 
 Evil, and made it the great Care of his Life •, which plainly flievvs, it 
 •was a very prcfling Evil : And that th!ou;';h frequent VVars, bad Ilar- 
 vefts, and a Mifmanagement of the public Stores, Scarcity of Provifions 
 was a diflinguifhing Judgment of thofe Times. So .Elius Spartian obferves, 
 
 in
 
 the Revelation <?/" Sa JO H N. 47 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect. 5. 
 
 7 And when he had 0- I farther beheld in my Vilion, as the *— — v— — ' 
 fened the fourth Seal, I Lamb went on to open the Seals, ihat he 7 
 heard the Voice of the fourth unfolded that Part of the Roll, which 
 Beaflfay, Come, and fee. ^^g faften'd by the fourth Seal, and the 
 
 laft of the four Cherubim, which were 
 about tlie Throne, called upon me, to 
 obfcrve what appeared upon the Opening 
 of it. I then beheld another figurative g 
 Reprefentation : I faw as in a Picture, an 
 Horfe of a different Colour from the three 
 former : this was a pale Horfe, an Em- 
 blem of Mortality and Death (e). And 
 the Perfon who fat upon this Horfe had 
 the Name of Death given unto him ; and 
 to fliew that this was intended, not of 
 any figurative Death, but of a proper 
 Death of the Body, a Figure reprefenting 
 the Grave, or Hell, was made his At- 
 tendant (/) ; and the Meaning of this 
 figurative ^ Defcription was explained by a 
 
 Motto, 
 
 in the Life of Severus, Rei frumentaria, quam minimam receperat, ita con- ^Ejij s^zx' 
 fuluit, ut excedens ipfe vita, feptem annorum Canonem, Papula Romano re- tian Seve- 
 Imqueret. rus, c. 8. 
 
 And thus alfo the Reign of Severus appears a proper End to the Judg- 
 ment of this rredidlion. 
 
 8 And I looked, and be- 
 hold a pale Horfe, and his 
 Name that fat on him was 
 Death ; and Hell followed 
 with him : and Power was 
 given unto them over the 
 fourth Part of the Earth, 
 to kill with Sword, with 
 Hunger, and wiih Death, 
 and with the Beafts of the 
 Field. 
 
 ■■^TpHE Period of Hiflory, which in Order of Time anfwers to ^\'^ Hifloryofthe 
 
 J_ Period of Prophecy, is the State of the Roman Empire, after Se- fourth Seal, 
 verus, which btgins about the Year 211. In this Time the Perfecution 
 of the Church was very fevere •, fo that our Ecclefiaflical Hiftorians 
 reckon four of the general Perfecutions, in the Space of lefs than thirty 
 Years, under the Reign of Maximin, Decius, Callus and Volufian, and 
 Valerian. 
 
 In this Period of Time, the feveral fore Judgments of God were united, 
 in the Punifhment of a perfecuting Empire, the Sword, Famine, and Pe- 
 
 ftilence. 
 
 tius. 
 
 (e) Pale, is an ufual Epithet of Death ; Pallidum mortem, dtcunt Poeta, fays Gro- 
 
 (f) It is not unlikely, that the Figures reprefenting Death, and the Grave, might 
 have their Names exprefled by fome Motto, or Infcription ; it was a thing fo well 
 known in the Medals of thofe Times, to write the Names Pictas, Felicitas, Virtus, 
 f3c. under the Figures defigned to reprefent them.
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Motto, or Inlcription, Let them kill the 
 fourth Part of the Earth ; intimating, they 
 {houid deftroy a very confulerable Part of 
 the Heathen Roman Empire, by the 
 fevcral Judgments of God, the Sword, 
 Famine, Pellilence, and wild Beafls {g). 
 
 ftilence. The Sword, and Famine, which were Judgments of the fore- 
 going Seals, are continued in this, and the Feftilence is added to them. 
 The Feftilence feems to be made the more diftinguifliing Judgment of this 
 /'■/■/ Grot. Seal. The Name of the Perfon fitting on the pale Horfe was Death, 
 en Matt. which is the proper ExprefTion in the Scripture-Language for the Plague, 
 xxiv. 7. ^5 ^i^e Prophet Jeremiah ufes the Word !^\^'2, Death, for the Plague ; and 
 the Seventy render 121 Feftilence, by Sararov, Death. Accordingly, we 
 find all thele Judgments, in a very remarkable Manner, in this Part of 
 Hiftory. 
 
 The State of the Empire was very much difturbed both by foreign 
 Wars, and inteftine Troubles ; very f;w of the Emperors but met with a 
 violent Death : fo that befides thirty Perfons who all pretended to the Em- 
 pire at once, there were twenty acknowledged Emperors in the fpace of 
 fixty Years, from Caracalla, A. D. 211. to /lurelian, 270. Thefe in- 
 teftine Divifions gave great Heart and Strength to the Enemies of the i^w«^« 
 Empire, and great Advantages to the Perfians, and Northern Nations, a- 
 gainft it -, fo that Valerian, in whofe Reign the Perfecution was very vio- 
 lent, was taken Prifoner by Sapores, (or Sha Pur) King of Perfia, kept 
 Captive by him, and treated with great Severity to his Death. Famine 
 and Scarcity of Provifions are the iifual Effefts of War, efpecially of Ci- 
 vil Wars. The Spoil of Armies, the Fears of the Country, and want of 
 Hands for Huft^andry, hardly fail of producing Scarcity, near to Fa- 
 mine ; tfpecially when unfeafonable Weather fliall alfo Spoil the Fruits of 
 the Earth. Mr. Mede obferves from Dionyfius of Alexandria, and Cy- 
 prian, that both War and Famine were the Judgments of thefe Times. 
 
 After 
 
 (&) Thefe are called the four fore Judgments of God, in the antient Stile of Pro- 
 phecy. Thus the Prof>het Ezdie!, Ezck. xiv. 21. For thus faith the Lord God, how 
 much more when J foul mj four fore '"fiulgments upon Jerufikm, the Sword, and the 
 Famine, and the noifome Beaji, and ilie Pcjiilence, to cut cjf from it Man and Bcajl. 
 Or, as the fame Prophet expreflcs thofc Judgments of God, which none fhould c- 
 fcapc, Exek. xxxiii. 27. Say thou thus unto them. Thus faith the Lord God, As 1 live, 
 furcly they tl)at are in the JFaJies J})ail fall by the Sword; and him that is in the open 
 Field, will I give to the Bcajls to be devoured ; and they that he in the Forts, and in 
 the Caves, Jhall die of the Pcjlilcnce. The Meaning of which Prophetic Threatning 
 h plain, that the Judgments of God were to he fo great, and (o univcrfai, that Men 
 (hould he able to find no Place of Security againfl them, but fome one Judgment or 
 other (hould meet them every where.
 
 the Revelation of St.^OYi^, 
 
 After thefe Things, fays Dionyjius, /peaking of the Perfecution of De- 
 clus. War and Famine came upon us. St. Cyprian, in his Apology for 
 the Chriftians, to Demetrius Proconfiil of Africa, takes notice of the more Eufub. Hijl. 
 frequent Wars and Famines of thofe Times, that they were falfly charged ^"^- '• 7* 
 upon the Chriftians ; Sed enim cum dicat plurimos conqueri, quod Belia ere- *^" ^*" 
 brius, furgant, quod Lues, quod Fames /.eviant, quodque Imbres (£ Flu- Cypriani ad 
 vias, ferena longa fufpendant, nobis imputari, tacere ultra non oportet. It Demetria- 
 is remarkable that Cyprian, in the fame Apology, exprefly declares his num, />. ot. 
 Judgment, that thefe great Calamities were according to former Predic- ^7^- 
 tions, and brought upon the World, not bccaufe the Chriftians rejcded 
 the idolatrous Roman Worfiiip, but becaufe the Romans rejected the Wor- 
 ftiip of the true God. ^od aulem crebrius Bella continuant, quod Sterili- Id. ib. 279. 
 tas £3" Fames follicitttdinem cumulant, quod fievientibus rnorbis valetudo 
 frangitur, quam humanum Genus Luis populatione vajlatur, £5? hoc fcias ejfe 
 pradiSium. . . . Non enim ftcut tua falfa ^^rimonia, ^ Imperitia, Fcri- 
 tatis ignora, jaSlat, {5? clamitat, ijla accidunt, quod Dii vejlri, a nobis non 
 colantur, fed quod a vobis non colatur Deus. And finally, he makes this 
 the Confolation of the Chriftians in their Sufferings, Certi, &' fidentes, ^'^- '''• 282. 
 quod imdtum non remaneat, quodcunque perpetimur, quantoque major fuerit 
 perfecutionis injuria, tanto 13 juftior fiat, & gravior, pro perfecutione, ' 
 vindi£la. 
 
 Peftilence feems defign'd the Judgment of this Predidlion -, Mr. Mede h^- Mede, 
 obferves, from Zonaras and Lipftus, that a Peftilence arifing from Ethio- "f '!'^ fourth 
 pia, went through all the Provinces of Rome, and for fifteen Years toge- '" ' 
 ther incredibly wafted them. Neither did I ever read of a greater Plague, 
 (faith an eminent Man in our Age) for that Space of Time or I. and. 
 This Peftilence is mentioned by Zonaras, in the Reign of Callus and Vo- , . . 
 lufian, about the Year 251. The Words of Zo^ar^j are fo agreeable to P 
 the Prophetick Defcription, that it may be ufcful to infint them. He 
 (Callus) was very fevere to the Chriftians, many being put to death by a 
 Perfecution, not lefs grievous than that of Decius; under him the Perfians 
 renewed their Motions, and fettled in Armenia ; an almoft innumerable 
 Company of Scythians fell upon Italy, and ravaged Macedonia, Theffaly, Joan. Zonar. 
 and Greece -, a Part of them from the Palus Maotis, broke through the Amal. T. 
 Bofphorus into the Euxine Sea, and laid wafte many Provinces ; and ma- ?■ Imper. 
 ny other Nations rofe againft the Romans. Moreover, a Plague then in- ^?"' ^ ^°" 
 fefted the Provinces, which beginning in Ethiopia, fpread itfelf almoft '"''^"'' P- 
 through the whole Eaft and Weft, deftroyed the Inhabitants of many '"" '°^' 
 Cities, and continued for fifteen Years. Zofimiis, an Heathen Hiftorian, Zofimi Hip. 
 takes notice of the fame Calamity : While War raged in every Part, a Pe- N^vis, 1. 1. 
 ftilence fpread through all Towns and ^■ illages, and deftroyed the Re- P- ^4' 
 mainder of Mankind ; that fo great a Deftrudion of Men had not hither- 
 to ever happened in former times. I fhall only add the fliort Charader 
 of Eutropius, of the Times of thefe Emperors, Callus and Volufian ; he 
 obferves, tlieir Reigns were only memorable for Peftilence, and grievous 
 Diftempers -. Sola peflilentia, ij rnorbis, atqtie (egritudinibus, mtus eorum Eutropius, 
 principatus fuit. "it). 
 
 H Upon
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes oh 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 9 And ivhen he had o- 
 pened the fifth Seal, I faiv 
 under the Altar the Souls 
 of them that ivere Jlain for 
 the TFord of God, and for 
 the Teflimony "which they 
 held. 
 
 Ilammnnt!, 
 on the Place. 
 
 I o And they cried with 
 a loud Voice, faying. How 
 long, O Lord, bily and 
 true, dofl thou n^t judge 
 and avenge our Blood on 
 them that dwell on the 
 Earth ? 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 
 Upon opening the fifth Seal, I beheld 9 
 fomething new in my Viiion ; I law a 
 great Number of Perfons, who had been 
 llain in the feveral Perfecutions of the 
 Church, who had pcrfevered in the Wor- 
 fliip of the true God, according to the 
 Gofpel of Chrill (/j), lying at the foot of 
 the golden Altar of Incenfc (/') ; inti- 
 mating, that their ConHancy unto the 
 Death, was an Offering well received, 
 and acceptable in the Sight of God. 
 
 And I heard thefe Martyrs of Jcfus xo 
 exprefiing their Faith in the Promil'es of 
 Chrift, for whofe Religion they had fuf- 
 fered, by fliying with united Voices, O 
 Lord God, Thou art righteous in all thy 
 Ways, and fliithful to all thy Promifes; 
 now thy Church has fiifiered a long time, 
 and thy Kingdom has been greatly oppref- 
 fed by the Kingdom of Satan ; when will 
 it pleafe thee to make way for the glorious 
 State of thy Kingdom, and peaceful State 
 of thy Church, by breaking the Power 
 
 (h) The WorJ of God, and tlie Tcftimony whicli they held, is a Dcfciiption 
 of faithful Chriftians, who pcrfevered in the Chrifli.in Faith and Worfliip, notwith- 
 ftanding all the Difficulties of Peifecution. They are called the Remnant which keep 
 the Commanclment of God, and have the Tejiimony of Jefus Chrijl, Rev. xii. 17. 
 They are alfo dcfcribed, as the Souls of them that were beheaded fcr the Ultuefs of 
 fefu!, and for the IFord of God, and which had not worjhipped the Beafl, neither his 
 Image, neither had received his Mark upon their Foreheads, or in their Hands, Rev. 
 XX. 4. 
 
 (i) Many fuppofe the Expreflion under the Altar, does allude to the Ceremony of 
 pouring out the Blood, at the bottom or foot of the Altar ; but Dr. Hanmiond has 
 very juftly obfervcd, I think, " That this Altar in St. John's Vifion, was not the 
 " Altar of Sacrifice in the Court of the Temple, but the Altar of Incenfe whicii 
 " was in the holy Place ; the whulc Scene of this Vifion being the Sanftuary within 
 «' the Vail, where tl>c Altar of Incenfe ftood, the Altarof Burnt-Offering (landing 
 «♦ without in the Court." The Blood of the Martyrs is not compared with the 
 Blood of propitiatory Sacrifices, but with tiie Oftering of Incenfe on the golden Al- 
 whii-h (Jffering was accompanied with the Prayers of the Congregation, to re- 
 
 tar ; 
 
 Outram, de 
 !iac/if.ciii, 
 l.i.c.S.f. II. 
 
 commend them to God, according to the Obfcrvation of a very learned Author ; 
 Cum enim Sujfimcnta facra, ita Populi Pieces adumhrarent, ut Saccrdos altera Deo ado- 
 lens, olteras etiatn liitu fymholico illi commendare confaetur, tiC A fit P!mblem of 
 
 God's gracious Acceptance of tlic Conftancy and Pcrfcvcrance of the Faithful. 
 
 of
 
 the Revelation <?/* 5y. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 II And white Robes 
 were given unto every one 
 of them ■■, and it was /aid 
 unto them, that they fiould 
 reft yet for a little Seafon, 
 until their Fellow-fervants 
 alfo, and their Brethren 
 that fhould be killed, as they 
 viere^fJoould be fulfilled, 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 of Satan, and of the idolatrous Perfecu 
 tors of it ? 
 
 I firther beheld, that hereupon, unto i 
 each of thefe Perfons was given a vvliite 
 fliining Garment, a Robe exprefllve of the 
 Favour and Acceptance of God, and a 
 Mark of Approbation, Honour and Dig- 
 nity (m). But, with refped: to the Judg- 
 ments of God, which were to make way 
 for the Deliverance and peaceful State of 
 the Church, they were direfted to wait a 
 little longer ; for though many had been 
 flain already for the Teftimony of Jefus, 
 yet there were other of their Brethren, 
 who flioiild bear a like honourable Tefti- 
 mony to the Chriilian Faith and Reli- 
 gion : However, this remaining Time 
 of Trial fhould be fhort, for a little 
 Seafon only, when the Teftimony of 
 the faithful Martyrs of Chrift fhould be 
 compleated ; and then God, according to 
 their Prayers, would make way for a peace- 
 ful and profperous State of the Church. 
 
 (tn) When Perfons were approved, upon Trial of their Fitnefs for the Priefts Of- 
 fice, they were cloathed with white Garments, the proper Habit of the Priefls : And 
 rich Garments, which it was ufual for Princes to fend as Prefents, according to the 
 Ciiftoms of the Eaftern Nations, were public Marks of the Prince's Favour, and 
 that he defigned to confer Honour on the Perfons to whom he prefented them. This 
 Rcprefentation feems much to favour the immediate Happineis of departed Saints, 
 and hardly to confifi: with that uncomfortable Opinion, the infcnfible State of de- 
 parted Souls, till after the Rcfurreifion. 
 
 H 
 
 THE
 
 2^2 yif Paraphrase and Notes c// 
 
 TH E Period of Hiltory which in Order of Time anfvvers to this 
 Period of Prophecy, is the State ot the Church and Reman Em- 
 
 _ pire, after the Reign of AureUani about the Year of Chrift 2 ys ' which 
 
 Illjhryofthe we have endeavoured to fhew was the Period of the foregoing Seal. 
 f.fth Seal This Period is mark'd in the I'rophctick Defcription, by a Time of 
 
 fevere Sufferings, in which many gave up their Lives, in honourable Te- 
 ftimony to the Chriftian Faith and Rchgion •, but it is alfo defcribcd but as 
 a iliort time, before their Sufferings fhould end, and the Church fliould 
 enjoy a State of Peace and Profperity, in a quiet and free Profeffion of the 
 Chriftian Faith and Worfliip. This Seal then naturally leads us to con- 
 fider the State of the Church and Empire, in the Reigns of Diockftan and 
 Maximian. 
 
 Diockftan began his Reign about the Year 2S4, which he appointed 
 the Beginning of a new civil ^Era ; but which the Chriftians, on account 
 of the heavy and grievous Perfecution in his Reign, were ufed to call the 
 /Era of the Martyrs : this was indeed the laft, but the mod extenfive and 
 furious of all the Perfecutions. "We have a large Account of it from 
 Eufebius and LaHantius^ who were themfelves Witneffes of it. It may 
 however be fufficient to reprefent it in the Words of Mr. Echard, who 
 Eacfiard ^^^ '^^^' abridged the larger Accounts. " As this was the laft Perfecu- 
 Pom Hi/?. " t^'on^ fo it was the moft fevere of all others, like the laft Efforts of an 
 F.2.p.s33- " expiring Enemy, who ufes his utmoft Power and Strength to give a 
 " parti'-'g Blow. It were endlefs, and almoft incredible, to enumerate the 
 " Variety of Sufferers and Torments ; it is fufficient to obferve in this 
 " Place, that they were fcourg'd to Death, had their Flelh torn off" with 
 *' Pin ers, and mangled with broken Pots, were caft to Lions, Tygers, 
 " and other wild Beafts, were burned, beheaded, crucified, thrown into 
 " the Sea, torn in pieces by the diftorced Boughs of Trees, roafted by 
 " crentle Fires, and Holes made in their Bodies for melted Lead to be 
 " pour'd into their Bowels. This Perftcution Lifted ten Years under Dio- 
 " ckjirn, and fome of his Succeffors •, and the incredible Number of Chri- 
 " ftians that fi;!fer'd Death and Punifhment, made diem conclude that 
 " they had completed their Work •, and in an ancient Infcription they tell 
 " th- World, that they had effaced the Name and Superftition of the 
 " Chriftians, and had rellored and propagated the Worfliip of the Gods. 
 •' But tl.(y were fo much decciv'd, that this haften'd the Dcftrudlion of 
 " Paganifm, and fhortly after Chrifti.inity became victorious, and triuni- 
 " phant over all the Poweis and Artifices of Mankind." Thus exaftly 
 docs this Period of Hiftory anfwer the Defcription of Prophecy, in a State 
 of very great Sufferings ; but which, for the Confolation of the Faithful, 
 was very near its End.
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 12 And I beheld^ -when 
 he had opened the fixth 
 Seal^ and lo^ there was a 
 great Earthquake^ and the 
 Sun became black as Sack- 
 cloth of Hair ^ and the Moon 
 became as Blood. 
 
 13 And the Stars of 
 Heaven fell unto the Earth., 
 even as a Fig-Tree cafieth 
 her untimely Figs., whenfhe 
 is fhaken of a mighty IVind. 
 
 14 And the Heaven de- 
 farted as a Scrowl when 
 it is rolled together, and 
 every Mountain and Ifland 
 were moved out of their 
 Places. 
 
 ATioN <?/" 6V. J O H N. 53 
 
 PARjiPHRASE. Sect. 5. 
 
 I farther beheld in my Vifion, when 
 the Lamb proceeded to open the fixth ^^ 
 Seal, there was reprefented to me a View 
 of great Diforder and Confufion, of fuch 
 Changes and Alterations, as if the World 
 was about to be diffolved, and the Order 
 of Nature to be fet afide ; for it feem'd as 
 if the Earth was fhaken with violent 
 Convulfions, as by an univerfal Earth- 
 quake : that the Sun fliined not with its 
 ufual Luftre, but looked black and dark, 
 as in a total Eclipfe ; that the Moon, in- 
 ftead of appearing with its ufual Bright- 
 nefs in the Heavens, looked of a dufky 
 red Colour, as Blood. 
 
 Even the Stars alfo feemed to difappear 1 3 
 out of their Places in the Heavens, and 
 like Meteors to fall down upon the Earth, 
 or as blafled Fruit is blown down from 
 the Trees upon the Ground, by a violent 
 Storm. 
 
 Yet farther it was reprefented to me in 14 
 my Vifion, as if the Order of Heaven 
 and Earth was to be totally changed, fo 
 as not to be reftored again. The Alte- 
 rations were fo great, as if the Heavens 
 were no longer fpread over the Earth, 
 but roU'd up together as a Roll of Parch- 
 ment, and the Mountains and Iflands, the 
 mod fecure from the Danger of Earth- 
 quakes, as having the firmefl; Founda- 
 tions, were not only fhaken, but quite 
 thrown down and deftroy'd, fo as never 
 to be reftor'd again ; tofignify (/j,according 
 
 to 
 
 (/) Great public Calamities are defcribed ia the Prophets, fays a very celebrated Bouffet Btjhop 
 Author, as if the Order of Nature was overturned, the Earthquakes, the Sun and «/" Meaux, on 
 Moon are darken'd, and the Stars fall from Heaven. This Obfervation will give a '^^ Place. 
 plain and juft Senfe to this Part of Prophetic Defcription. There is no need with 
 fome to underftiind thefe Expreflions Oi real Earthquakes and Eclipfes, the Prophetic 
 Stile plainly flievvs they are figurative E^ipreflions, defcribing great Calamities and 
 
 2 Changes,
 
 54 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Vi. to the Expreflions of antient Prophecy, 
 
 \yf^\J fuch a Downfall of the Empire and Power 
 
 of Rome Heathen, as fliould never be re- 
 covered ; but the Power of thefe idola- 
 trous Enemies of the Chriflian Faith, 
 fliould ceafe, and be no more, as the 
 ^ Power of the A[jyriam and Babyloniam, 
 
 tlie antient Enemies of God's People, 
 was deflroved, and never recovered. 
 
 And 
 
 Changes, which the Judgments of God would bnng upon the Earth. The Pro- 
 phet Joel, defcribing in the beautiful Images of Prophetic Stile, a Famine to be oc- 
 cafioned by a great Number of Locufts, which were to devour the whole Fruits of 
 the Earth, thus exprefies it, 'Jodn. lo. The Earth Jhall quake before them, the 
 Hcaveyis jhall trcmhle, the Sun and Aloon jhall he dark, and the Stars Jhall withdraw 
 their Shining. The Prophet IJ'aiah, prophefying of a great Deftrudtion of God's 
 Enemies, for their Oppofition to his Church, which he calls the Day of the Lord's 
 Vengeance, and the Year of Recompenccs for the Cwtroverfy of Zion, Ifaiah xxxiv. 8. 
 lie thus defcribes it, v. 4. Jnd all the Hejl of Heaven Jliall be dijfolved, and the 
 Heavens Jhall be rolled together as a Scroll, and all their Hojl fliall fall down, as the 
 Leaf falleth off from the Vine, and as a fall! Kg Fig from a Fig-Tree. The general 
 Meajiing of which Expreflions is explained in the following Verfe, v. 5. For my 
 Sword fl}a II he bathed in Heaven ; behold it fall come doxvn upon Iclumca, and upon the 
 People of 7ny Curfe, to Judgment. In like manner, the fame Prophet thus cxprefles 
 the Judgments of (iod in tlic Puniflimcnt of Sinners, IJ'aiah xiii. 10. For the Stars of 
 Heaven, and the Conjlellations thereof, fiall not give their Light ; the Sun fall be 
 darkened in his going forth, and the JHoon Jhall not caufe her Light to fhine. The 
 Meaning of which is thus explained in the next Words, v. \\. I ivill puniJJ) the 
 World for their Evil, and the Tf'^uked for their Iniquity, and I will caufe the Arro- 
 gancy of the Proud to ceafe, and will lay low the Haugbtincfs of the Terrible, The 
 Prophet Ezekiel ufes the fame Images, to exprefs the Downfall of opprcfllve Em- 
 pires, and Power. Thus, in the Prophecy of the Dedrudtion of the Empire of 
 Egypt by the Empire of Babylon, Ezek. xxxii. 7, 8. A/id when I Jlial! put thee out, J 
 will cover the Heaven, and make the Stars thereof dark, I will cover the Sun with a 
 Cloud, and the ]\/!oon fiall not give her Light, all the bright Light of Heaven will I 
 make dark over thee, and fet Darknefs upon thy Land, Jaith the Lord God. As the 
 Prophecy contained in this Revelation, relates to the Heathen Roman Elmpirc, and 
 their I'unifliment as Perfecutors of iJic true Religion, and Chriftian Faith, there is a 
 plain general Meaning of thefe Expreflions, applicable to thofe Calamities and Judg- 
 ments, by which that perfecuting Power was to be deftroyed. 
 
 It is further obferved by many Interpreters, that chief and principal Perfons, fuch 
 
 .as Princes and Rulers, are figuratively exprefled by Sun, Moon, and Stars. It is an 
 
 ingenious Obfervation of Mr. Daubuz, " That by the Sun may be more particu- 
 
 T-> L _ •' larly meant the Heathen Emperors; by the Moon, the Powers next to tiic Su- 
 
 Dailbuz, Ex- ' > If 1 1 r • ■ I r u r 1 i i r> 
 
 ./ , ^ «' prcme ; bv the Stars, the lefs principal ruhng rowers of the idolatrous Koman 
 
 Seal ftxth " Empire; and lurcher, that by Heavens may be meant the whole fupeiior State 
 
 «« of the Roman Pagan World, Civil and Religious ; and finally, that by Moun- 
 
 " tains and Ifiands, may be meant the Strength and Riches throughout Rome, and 
 
 " its Provinces, efp;cially the idolatrous Temples, with their Treafures and Reve-
 
 the Revelation <?/" .Sa J O H N. 55 
 
 F ARAFHRASE. * Sect. 5. 
 
 And fo great was the Punifliment of* 
 thefe Enemies of the Chriftian Faith, '5 
 that it reach'd Perfons of all Ranks, 
 States, and Conditions, and filled their 
 Hearts every where with great Appre- 
 hcnfions and Fears 3 fo that even thofe 
 who had the highefi: Authority, and go- 
 
 T E X T. 
 
 1 5 And the Kings of the 
 Earthy and the great Men, 
 and the rich Men, and the 
 chief Captains, and the 
 mighty Men, and every 
 Bondman, and every Free- 
 man, hid themfehes in the 
 Dens, and in the Rocks of 
 the Mountains. 
 
 16 And faid to the 
 Mountains and Rocks, Fall 
 on us, and hide us from the 
 Face of him that fitteth on 
 the Throne, and from the 
 Wrath of the Lamb. 
 
 ij For the great Day of 
 his Wrath is come, and laho 
 fhall be able to fland? 
 
 verned the World as Kings, fuch as were 
 invefted with great Power, fuch as had 
 grown very ricli, Perfons in Command 
 and Authority, or famous for Strength or 
 Valour, Perfons of every Condition, whe- 
 ther bond or free, endeavoured to find 
 out fome hidden Place of Safety and Re- 
 treat, if poflible, to conceal themfelves, 
 that thefe Judgments might not reach 
 them (w). Nay, they were fo concerned 16 
 and difpirited, that they were rather de- 
 firous to be buried under the Rocks and 
 Mountains, than fo expofed to fuch ter- 
 rible Judgments, from the Anger and 
 Power of the great Lord of the World, 
 whofe Religion they had long oppofed and 
 perfecuted (;?). 
 
 Now the appointed Time of his great 1 7 
 Wrath is come ; they are made fenfible, 
 no room is left them either for Defence 
 or Efcape. 
 
 " nues." Thefe are ingenious Conjeftures, but I think not fo plain and fure, as 
 the general Meaning fixed by the unqueflionable Ufe of thefe Images in the former 
 Prophets. 
 
 (m) Thus the Prophet Jfalah defcribes the Fears of Idolaters, and their Appre- 
 henfions of the Judgments of God, Ifaiah ii. ig. And they Jhall go Into the Holes of 
 the Rocks, and into the Caves of the Earth, for fear of the Lord, and for the Glory 
 of his Mojcfy, -when he arifcth to Jiiake terribly the Earth. 
 
 (n) Thefe Expreff.ons feem to be taken from the Prophet Hofcah, who thus de- 
 fcribes the Confternation of thofe who had fallen off to Idolatry in Ifrael, when their 
 idolatrous Places of VVorfliip fhould be deflroyed, and they fliould be puniflied for 
 tlieir Apoflacy, Hofeah x. 8. The high Places alfo of Aven, the Sin of Ifrael JImU be 
 dejlroyed, the Tliorn and the Thijile jhall come upon their Altars, and they fi all fay to 
 the Mountains, Cover us, and to the Hills, Fall on us : that is, according to a very 
 learned Interpreter, Such Calamities fliall bei'all them, as fliall make their Lives te- Pocock oh 
 dious to them, and worfe than any kind of Death ; fo that the)' fliall wilh to die, the Place. 
 rather than live as they do. 
 
 2 THE
 
 great Calamities brought on 
 even fuch as fliould break 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TH E Period of Hiftory, which in Order of Time anfwers to this 
 Part of Prophecy, is after tlie heavy Perfecution of Dioclefian. 
 It was to be but a fhort time after, in the Expreffion of the Prophecy, a 
 Hijhry of the \\tt\t Seafon, when there fliould be a very great Change and Alteration in 
 fixth Seal, the Heathen Roman Empire, attended with ^ ' 
 
 the Perfecutors of Truth and Righteoufnels j 
 in pieces their opprefTive Power. 
 
 And the next State of the Roman Empire will fully anfwer this De-. 
 fcription. 
 
 Dioclefian and Alaxitninn refigned the Empire, and retired to private 
 Life, being both forced to it by Gakrius, as Lahantius very particularly 
 Laclant. de relates it. Upon the Death of Confiantius, and the Acceflion of his Son 
 Mort. Perf. Conftantine to his Part of the Empire, Maxentius got himfelf declared 
 c. i8. Emperor at Roine -, Galerius, to fupprefs this Rebellion, perfuades Maxi- 
 
 mian to refume the Empire, which he does ; but, in a fliort time, has 
 the Mortification of being depofed ; and foon after, for attempting the 
 Id. c. 29, 30. Life of Conjianiine, is forced to put an end to his own Life, by i.n igno- 
 minious Death. 
 
 Galerius was fmitten with a very loathfome and incurable Diftemper, 
 attended with fuch infupportable Torments, that he often endeavoured to 
 kill himfelf, and caufed fome of his Phyficians to be flain, becaufe their 
 Medicines proved ineffectual : He at laft began to think of the Chriilians ; 
 he put an End to their Perfecution by a public Editl, in which he in par- 
 ticular requires their Prayers for his Recovery •, Unde jtixta banc indulgen- 
 IJ. c. 34. ti(itn nojlram, debebunt Deum fuum orare, pro faliite noflra, tf Reipublide^ 
 ac fua. Yet foon after this public Acknowledgment in favour of Chri- 
 ftianity, he died of his loathfome Diftemper, about the Year 311. 
 
 Conftantine, who became a great Favourer of the Chriftians, marclies 
 againft Maxentius, who oppofcs him with a great Army of one hundred 
 and feventy thoufand Foot, and eighteen thoufand Horfe -, after a fierce 
 and bloody Battle, Maxentius was defeated by Conftantine. Upon this 
 Vidtory Conftantine, who had fecured by it the whole Empire of the 
 Weft, gives free Liberty for the open Profeflion of the Chrillian Reli- 
 gion. 
 
 In the Eaft, Maximin revoked the Liberties granted the Chriftians, 
 makes War with IJcinius ; but being defeated, with great Slaughter of 
 his numerous Army, puts many Heathen Priefts, and Sootiifaycrs, to 
 death, as Cheats. Not long after, as he was endeavouring to try the 
 Event of a fecond Battle, he was flruck with a violent Diftemper, with 
 intolerable Pains antl Torments all over his Body ; lie wafted to nothing, 
 became quite blind, and died raging and in defpair ; confefTing upon hLs 
 Dcatli-bed, that all this was but a juft Punifliment upon him, for his 
 fpiteful and virulent Proceedings againft Chriit and iiis Religion. Lac- 
 tantius has thcfe remarkable "Words, Cum jam Terra, Marique perterrere- 
 tur, ncc ulliim fpernret refugium, angore animi, ac metu, confugit ad mor- 
 
 Eachard, 
 Rom. Hijl. 
 
 547- 
 
 Id. 550. 
 
 Id. lb. 
 
 LaiSlant. dc 
 Mort. Pcrf. 
 c. 49. 
 
 tem, quaft ad remedium malorum, qu^c Deus in caput ejus ingeffit. And fo 
 taking Poifon, he diid in that milerable Manner. 
 
 Conftantine
 
 the Revelation of St.^OW^. ^y 
 
 C(7«/?<7»//w in the Weft, and Lkinius m the Eaft, remain'd now fole Sect. c. 
 Emperors ; Licinius feverely perfeciitcd the Chriftians in his Part of the ^u— — v—- ~» 
 Empire -, a War breaks out between the two Emperors \ Licinius, not- 
 withftanding a ftout Refiftance, was overthrown, and forced to fly : But 
 foon a lecond War began, which was carried on with greater Fury than 
 ever -, Licinius is again deteated in a general Battle, in wliich, it is repor- Zofimus, 
 ted, one hundred thoufand Men were flain; He is taken Prifoner ; and ^- z- p. loo, 
 tho' his Life was then fpared, yet, upon new Attempts againft tlie Life of 
 Conjiantine, he is put to death, and with him ended all the Heathen Power 
 of Rome. 
 
 A little after this, Conjiantine removes the Seat of the Empire from 
 Rome to Conjlantinople, forms a new Model of the Reman Goveinmcnt 
 and Empire, puts the Adminiftration of the Government into the Hands 
 of four principal Officers, called Praetorian Pr<rfecls, abolifhes all the 
 Power of Paganifm, and eftabli(hes the Chriftian Religion throughout 
 the Empire. 
 
 Thus, by great and frequent Calamities, in which fo many Emperors 
 had their fhare one after another, this wonderful CJiange was wrought in 
 the Heathen Roman Empire ; their Power to opprefs and perfecute the 
 Chriftian Religion, fell, like the AJfyrian and Babylonian Perfeciitors, never 
 to rife any more. 
 
 This Part of Hiftory is fo eafily applicable to the Prophetick De- 
 fcription, that I fhall only reprefent it in the Words of Mr. Daubuz : 
 " From this Account it appears, that the Pagan Roman Emperors were 
 *' depriv'd of their Government, and came to miferable Ends : — That 
 " the Pagan Roman C^fars fell in Battle, or were put to death : — That 
 " the Religion of the Idolaters receiv'd a mortal Wound, all the Colleges 
 " of Pontilices, Augurs, Veftals, in a word, all the Pagan Priefts and 
 " Religious Officers throughout the Empire, being brought under the 
 " Power and Dominion of a Chriftian Prince : — That many of the 
 " Pagan Officers, civil and military, were difplaced, and Chriftians put 
 " in their Room : — That there was a thorough Change in the Govern- 
 " ment, and that Paganifm lefiened by degrees, till it entirely difappear- 
 " ed : That the greateft of the Perfecutors acknowledged and confeifed 
 " the Juftnefs and Caufe of God's Judgments. — And laftly, that upon Daulnz r.-. 
 " this Change, all the Idolaters, upon account of their horrid Cruelties pfanat. a' 
 " and Barbarities againft the Chriftians, could not but be in daily Expec- Seal fixth. 
 " tation of the fevercft Puniiliments. 258. 
 
 To this I ftiall add but one Remark, That this Part of HiPioiy is very 
 proper to the general Defign of the whole Revelation, to fupport the Pa- 
 tience, and encourage the Perfeverance of the Church, in fuch an Inftance 
 of God's Power and Faithfulncfs, in the Protetftion of the Chriftian Reli- 
 gion, and Punifliment of its Enemies. We fee, in this Period, ckiring 
 the Perfecution of Rome Heathen, the Church m a State of I'ria! aiui 
 Suffering, yet preferv'd and protcfted, and finally obtaining a State of 
 Peace and Safety, when all the Power of their Perfecutors was totally de- 
 
 I Uroy'd
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 ftroy'd by God's over-ruling Providence. This Hiftory verifies the ge- 
 neral Truth of all the Prophecies, and the particular Predictions of each 
 of them feverally. A faong Encouragement to the Patience and Conftan- 
 cy of the true Church ! 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 Sect. 6. hitcyvnl bt^tojoeen the Fitji mal Second 
 
 Periods. 
 
 T 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 HE former Chapter concluded the firfl Period, and the 
 Sufterings of the Church under the Perfecution of the Hea- 
 Then RomcDi Empire. The fecond Period of Prophecy begins 
 with the opening of the feventh Seal, and is contained in the 
 Events which attend the founding of the Trumpets ; an Ac- 
 count of which we have in the eighth and ninth Chapters. In 
 this Chapter, I conceive, we have an Account of a little Paufe, 
 or Interval, to defcribe the State of Things, for a fhort time, 
 between the two Periods. After thefe things, that is, after the 
 Prophetic Vilion that reprefented the firft Period, St. John 
 faw in other Vifions, what is related in this Chapter. This 
 feems a Reprefentation of a State of Peace and Qmet through- 
 out the Earth, efpecially in the Roman Empire, and of the 
 great Number of Perfons in every Nation, which came into the 
 Profeffion of Chriilianity, of the encouraging Protedlion that 
 was given to the Chriftian Church, of thankful Acknowledg- 
 ments for the Goodnefs and Power of God and ChriH-, by the 
 whole Church, in fuch eminent Inftances of Favour and Pro- 
 tedion ; and finally, of the happy State of all the faithful Con- 
 fclTors and Martyrs, who, after a fliort Time of Tribulation,, 
 for the Faith of Chrift, and Conflancy in his Religion, have at- 
 tained to a State of cvcrlafting Refl, in Happinefs and Glory. 
 
 Thus wifely does this Part of Prophecy promote the princi- 
 pal Defign of the whole, to encourage the Faith and Patience, 
 the Hope and Conflancy of the Church, under all Oppofitioii 
 and Suiicrings. It feems dcfigncd to fliew, with the Certainty 
 
 of
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 of Prophetic Revelation, that as God diredls all things in the 
 World by his Providence, fo he will diredl them to ferve tlie De- 
 flgns of his Goodnefs to the Church j and that the great Revolu- 
 tions of the World fhall often be in favour of true Religion, and 
 for its Protedlion ; and to aflure the Faithful, that all they fuffcr 
 for the fake of Truth and Righteoufnefs, ihall foon be rewarded 
 with a State of Peace, Honour and Plappinefb. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I A -^O afi&r ihefe 
 _/\_ things, I faw four 
 Angels Jianding on the four 
 Corners of the Earthy hold- 
 ing the four Winds of the 
 Earth, that the Windfhould 
 not blow on the Earth, nor 
 en the Sea, nor on any Tree. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 N''OW after my former Vifions, i 
 _ which reprefented the Providence 
 
 of God towards the Church and World, 
 to the Downfall of the Heathen Roman 
 Empire, the State of the Church and 
 World next to follow, was alfo reprefen- 
 ted to me in another Prophetic Vifion ; 
 in which I beheld four Angels, rcpre- 
 fenting the Government of Providence, as 
 direded by God's Will and Command, 
 and executed by his Melfengers or Mini- 
 flers («). Thofe Angels were reprefen- 
 ted, as placed at the four chief Points 
 from whence the Winds are ufed to blow, 
 to reflrain them from blowing with vio- 
 lence on any Part of the World ; to fliew, 
 God defigned in his Providence, to put a 
 flop to the Tumults and Commotions 
 that had before fo much difturbed the 
 World, and to give the Church and 
 World a Time of Peace and Reft {bj, 
 for a Seafon. 
 
 (a) An Angel, in Prophetic Stile, exprefles every thing tliat brings a Meffiige 
 from God, or executes the VV^ill ot" God, as a Prophetic Dream, a Pillar of Fire, 
 isc. I ids Note on c. i. v. i, 
 
 (b) Winds are Emblems of Commotions, and very properly, as they are the na- 
 tural Caufes of Storms. Thus this figurative Expreffion is ufed, and explained by 
 the Prophet Jeremiah, c. xlix. 36, 37. And upon Elam will I bring tije four JVinds 
 from the four i^arten of Heaven, and tvill fatter tl.>em towards all thofe JFiuds, and 
 there fljall bi no Nation whither the Outcajl of Elam Jljall not come: For I vfill caufe 
 Elam to be difmayed before their Enemies, and before them that feel: iheir Life : and I 
 iurll bring Evil irptn them, even my fierce Anger, faith the Lard; and I witi fend my 
 
 1 2 Sword
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 2 Ana I faw another 
 Jngel afcending from the 
 Eaft^ having the Seal of 
 the liiing God : and he 
 cried with a loud Voice to 
 the four Angels, to whom 
 it was given to hurt the 
 Earth, and the Sea ^ 
 
 3 Saying, Hurt not tie 
 Earth, tieither the Sea, nor 
 the Trees, till we have 
 fulled the Servants of our 
 God in their Foreheads. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 I farther beheld in my Villon, another 2 
 Angel, as afcending from the Eaflern 
 Point of the Heavens, who appeared 
 with the Seal of God in his Hand, as 
 fent on fome particular MelTage ; this 
 Angel, a'^ he came on, made Proclama- 
 tion with a loud Voice, that the Com- 
 motions and Diforders of the World 
 fliould ceafe for a time ; 
 
 That a State of Peace and Quiet fhould 3 
 continue, until he had fealed the Servants 
 of God, till many fliould receive the di- 
 ftinguilliing Mark or Seal of the Chri- 
 ftian Church, the Sign and Teflimonial 
 of their Chriftian ProfefTion, and Confe- 
 cration to the Service of God, and of 
 God's peculiar Favour to them, as his 
 Church and peculiar People [c). 
 
 And the Number of thofe who were 4 
 thus fealed, and confecrated to God, as 
 his Church and peculiar People, was ve- 
 ry great ; a Number that figuratively ex- 
 prefs'd many Perfons of all People and 
 Nations, profefTing the Chriftian Faith, 
 and ferving God in the Worfhip of the 
 Chriftian Church, now the true Ifrael .of 
 God, it being the fquare Number of 
 twelve, multiplied by a thoufand [d). 
 
 This 
 
 Sword afttr them, till I have confumcd them. To hold the Winds that they (hould 
 not blow, is a very proper Prophetic Emblem of a State of Peace and Tran- 
 quility. 
 
 {c) Scaling has fevcral Intentions in the Stile of Prophecy, which may be feen in 
 Mr. Daubux'i Hymboiual DiHionary ; as Picfcrvation and Security, Secrecy, Confir- 
 mation and Authority. But, I conceive, the principal Meaning here is to denote 
 Propriety, in allufion to the Cultom of fcaling Thing;s, that it might be known to 
 whom they belong. Now, as the Sacraments of Cucunicifion under the Law, and 
 Baptifm under the Gofpei, were ufed as public Marks of Confecration to God, as 
 his peculiar People, and of (iod's Favour to his Cliurcli, as his Pt-culiuJii, thi^ Ex- 
 prclTuin, of fealing thf Servants of God, may well be unikritood, I think, of a great 
 Addition to the i«umbcrs of the Cbriltian Church by JJaptifmi or receiving the 
 Seal ol the Cliriitian Religion, the Mark of God's Pcculium. 
 
 (d) This fingle Paflijge, fays the Biftiop of Alcaux, may (hew the Mlftake of 
 
 thofe, who always expctlt the Numbers iii the Revelation to be precife aivd exadi for 
 
 1 is 
 
 4 And I heard the Num- 
 ber of them which were 
 fealed : and there were 
 fealed an hundred and forty 
 and four thoufand, of all 
 the Tribes of the Children 
 of Ilracl.
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN". 6 r 
 
 TEXT. PARAPTIRAS^E. Sect. 6. 
 
 This great Number of People, which *— — ' * 
 
 profcired the Faith and WorHiip of the 5' ^' 7. ^' 
 Chriiiian Church, were in proportion 
 out of every Place and Nation, as if a 
 proportional Number had been fealed out 
 of every one of the Tribes, into which 
 the Children of Ijracl had been divided, 
 according to the Number of their Pa- 
 triarchs, as if now all the Nations of the 
 Earth who were to be bleffed in the 
 Chriftian Church had fucceeded in their 
 room, as the true IJrael of God ; for it 
 was reprefented to me in my Vifion, as 
 if twelve thouf;md were fealed in the 
 Tribe of Judah, as many in the Tribe 
 of Reuben, and a like Number in every 
 one of the other Tribes. 
 
 5 Of the Tribe of Juda 
 v:ere fealed tivelve thou- 
 fand. Of the Tribe of 
 Reuben were fealed twelve 
 thoufand. Of the Tribe of 
 Gad were fealed twelve 
 thoufand. 
 
 6 Of the Tribe of Afler 
 were fealed twelve thou- 
 fand. Of the Tribe of 
 Nephthalim were fealed 
 twelve thoufand. Of the 
 Tribe of ManafTcs were 
 fealed twelve thoufand. 
 
 7 Of the Tribe of Si- 
 meon were fealed twelve 
 thoufand. Of the Tribe of 
 Levi were fealed twelve 
 thoufand. Of the Tribe of 
 Iflachar were fealed twelve 
 thoufand. 
 
 8 Of the Tribe of Zabu- 
 lon were fealed twelve 
 thoufand. Of the Tribe of 
 Jofeph were fealed twelve 
 thoufand. Of the Tribe 
 of Benjamin were fealed 
 twelve thoufand. 
 
 9 After this I beheld, 
 and lo, a great Multitude, 
 which no Man could num- 
 ber, of all Nations, and 
 
 Kin- 
 
 After I had beheld this happy and prof- 9 
 perous State of the Church, at the end of 
 fo many and grievous Afflidions, I faw 
 in my prophetic Vihon, the whole 
 Church of Heaven, joining in a folemn 
 
 is it to be fuppofed, that there fhould be in each Tribe twelve thoufand Eleft, nei- 
 ther more nor lefs, to make up the total Sum of one hundred forty and four thou- 
 fand ? It is not by fuch Trifles, and low Senfe, the divine Oracles are to be ex- 
 plained : We are to oblerve, in the Numbers of the Revelation, a certain figurative 
 Proportion, which the Holy Ghoft defigns to point out to Obfervation. As there 
 were twelve Patriarchs, and twelve Apoftles, twelve becomes a facred Number in 
 the Synagogue,' and in the Chrirtian Church. This Number of twelve firfl multi- 
 plied into itfelf, and then by a thoufand, m?kes one hundred forty and four thou- 
 fand. The Bifhop obferves, in the folid Proportion of this fquare Number, the Un- Meaux, /» 
 changeablenefs of the Truth of God and his Promifes ; perhaps it may mean the ''"''• 
 Beauty and Stability of the ChrilHan Church, keeping to the Apoftolical Purity of 
 Faith and Worfijip. 
 
 Aft
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 Kindreds^ and People, and 
 Tongues, flood before the 
 'Throne, and before the 
 Lamb, cloathed with white 
 Robes, and Palms in their 
 Hands. 
 
 lO And cried tvith a 
 loud Voice, faying. Salva- 
 tion to our God which Jit- 
 teth upon the Throne, and 
 unto the Lamb. 
 
 1 1 And all the A^igels 
 flood round about the Throne, 
 and about the Elders, and 
 the four Beafts, and fell be- 
 fore the Throne on their 
 Faces, and worfloipped God. 
 
 12 Saying, Amen. Blef- 
 f.ng and Glory, and Wif- 
 dom, andThankf^ivlng, and 
 Honour, and Power, and 
 Might, be unto our God for 
 ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 Aft of Praife. The Song of Praife be- 
 gan with the united Voices of an innu- 
 merable Company of Perfons of all Na- 
 tions and Countries, who were clothed in 
 white Garments, Marks of Piety, Ho- 
 nour and Dignity ; and they had Palm- 
 Branclies in their Hands, Emblems of 
 Joy and Viftory. 
 
 And they faid with a loud Voice, Sal- jq 
 vation be aicribed unto our God, the fu- 
 preme and fovereign Lord of all, who fit- 
 teth upon the Throne, and unto the 
 Lamb of God, who has all Power to 
 proted: and fave his faithful Servants [e). 
 
 Then the Angels of God, who flood j j 
 round about the Throne, and the twenty 
 four Elders, with the four liviniT Crea- 
 tures or Cherubim, proftrated themfelves 
 before the Throne of God, joining in the 
 lame Ad: of Worrtiip and Thankfgiving 
 with the Saints. 
 
 For they faid Ameti to their Hymn of 1 2 
 Praife _; and added. Let all with a fin- 
 cere and devout Heart, alcribe unto God, 
 Bleffing, Glory, Wifdom, Thankfgiving, 
 Honour, Power, and Might, for ever 
 and ever. Amen. 
 
 (<••) This Vifion, efpecially when compared with the former in the fouith and fifth 
 Cliapters, is to be undcrftood, I conceive, of the Church in Heaven; as Heaven 
 fceins to be the proper Scene of the Vifion, fo the innumerable Company of Saints 
 with whom the Ani^els join in the following Words, in the Prefence of God, and 
 the Lamb, is moll naturally to be undcrftood, I think, of thofc who havinp; been 
 faithful unto Death, had received the Crown of immortal Life, in the State of hca- 
 venlv Happinc-fs. And I queflion, whether tlie Praifes of the Church on Earth, will 
 aiifvver the Prophetic Defcription, or the Intention of the Prophetic Spirit, in the 
 <»rcat Encouragement it defigned to give, to Faithfulnefs and Conilancy. I tliink to 
 undcrftand it, of the heavenly Church, is a natural Scnfe of the Expreffions, a Senfe 
 proper to the Dcfign of the Prophecy, as it reprel'ents the faithl'ul Martyis, and Con- 
 fefibrs, once fo ^reat Sufferers on Eaith, now blelled b..Lins in Heaven. 
 
 To
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 T EX T. 
 
 13 And one of the El- 
 ders anfwered^ ji^ying ^nto 
 me. What are thefe which 
 are arrayed in white Robes ? 
 and whence came they ? 
 
 14 And I /aid unto 'hitn. 
 Sir, thou knoweji. And 
 he faid to me, 'Thefe are 
 they which came out of 
 great Tribulation, and have 
 wafjcd their Robes, and 
 made them white in the 
 Blood of the Lamb. 
 
 15 Therefore are they 
 lefore the Throne of God, 
 and ferve him Day and 
 Night in his Temple, and 
 he that fttteth on the 
 Throne fhall dwell among 
 them. 
 
 16 They fhall hunger no 
 more, neither thirfi any 
 more, neither ffoall the Sun 
 light on them, nor any 
 Ileat. 
 
 T 7 For the Lnmb which 
 is in the midjl of the Throne, 
 fhall feed them, and fjall 
 lead them unto living Foun- 
 tains of fVaters ; and God 
 fjjall 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 To give me a jnore exiidt Inlbrmatioii 
 concerning thefe Perfons who were clo- '3 
 thed in the white Robes of Purity, Ho- 
 nour, and Dignity, one of the Elders led 
 me on by a Question, to aflc of him a 
 fuller Account of them. 
 
 Whereupon he gave me tiiis Account 1 4 
 of them : Thefe Perfons whom you be- 
 hold appearing in this State of Honour, 
 and Happinefs, were very lately in a State 
 of great Afflidlions and Suffering for the 
 fake of their Faith and Conftancy ; but 
 having kept the FaitJi, they have received 
 the Bleffiiigs Chrifl: obtained by his Blood, 
 for his Church and faithful People ; they 
 are now cleanfed from all Impurity, a- 
 dorned with all Perfedion, and advanced 
 to this State of Glory and Happinefs in 
 which you fee them. 
 
 They are counted worthy to appear in i r 
 the immediate Prefence of God, even 
 here before his Throne, and have ob- 
 tained the Honour and Happinefs of a 
 conftant Attendance upon God ; and, 
 like his Angels, ceafe not Day or Night 
 to praife him : and the Prefence of God 
 will be an everlafting Spring of Happi- 
 nefs and Joy to them. 
 
 They fliall no more be fubjed: to any 16 
 of their former Troubles or Afflidtions. 
 None of the natural or common Evils 
 of the World below lliall reach them any 
 more. 
 
 For it fiiall be the Care of the 
 Lamb of God to blefs them, who 
 has all Power to make them com- 
 pleatly happy. He fhall blefs them with 
 perpetual everlafting Joys j and every 
 
 Sorrow^ 
 
 17
 
 64 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. TEXT. P ARAPHRASE, 
 
 WW. ivipe away all Tears from Sorrow, with every Caufe of Sorrow, 
 their Eyes. (hall be fully taken away for ever (/ ). 
 
 CHAP. VIII. 
 
 Sect. 7. Second Period of the Trumpets. 
 
 CO N r E N r S. 
 
 THIS Chapter opens the fecond Period of this Prophecy, 
 which begins upon opening of the feventh Seal, and is di- 
 i^inguiflied by the founding of feven Trumpets. This Period of 
 the Trumpets contains a Prophetic Defcription of the State 
 of the World, and Church, for a confiderable Space of Time 
 after the Empire became Chriftian, during the Continuance of 
 the Empire in the SuccefTors of Conjlantine. It defcribes the 
 great Devaflation of the Roman Empire, by the feveral Na- 
 tions that broke in upon it, and finally put an end to it. It 
 defcribes a time of great Calamity, a State of new Trials. It 
 fliews the Church what it was to expert in new Dangers, and 
 Oppofition, after it fhould be delivered from the Perfecution of 
 the Heathen Roman Government. And when the Chriftian 
 Religion fliould have the Protedtion of the Laws, and the Fa- 
 vour of the Emperors, the Church would flill have great 
 
 (y) Interpreters arc not agreed in the proper Meaning of this Defcription. Some 
 undcrftand it, of the peaceful and profpcrous State of the Church on Earth. In fomc 
 Cafes, very flrong txprcffions of Prophetic Stile, arc to be foften'd to a Senfe that 
 will agree to an happy State of the Church in this World : Others, who obfcrve the 
 Force of thcfe ExprciTions, and how much they agree with the Defcription of the 
 new Heavens and new Earth, Chop. xxi. underrtand it of the happy State of the 
 Church for one thoui'and Years, which they alfo fuppofe a Refurreiftion-ftate of the 
 Martyrs. I (liall only obfcrve, tliat as the Time of the thoufand Years is, accord- 
 ing to the Order of this Prophecy, very diftant, I think, from the Time to which this 
 Part of it refers, I can by no means fuppofe the Spirit of Prophecy defign'd this De- 
 fcription fliould be applied to the State of the Mdlennium. And tho' the Defcription 
 jiiay be (often'd to fuch a Senfe, as niay rcprcfent the peaceful and profpcrous Slate of 
 the Church under Ccn/lantiiif, yet, I think, the Scnfe given in the Paraphrafe, is 
 more agreeable to the Expreilions of this Defcription, anil to the Dcfign of the Pro- 
 piiccy ; which, when united together, arc the fureft Rules of Interpretation to 
 follow. 
 
 need
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 6S 
 
 need of Caution, Watchfulncfs, Patience and Conftancy ; and Sect. 7. 
 there would be ftill this Encouragement to Faithfulnefs and 
 Perfeverance, that tho' the Oppolition in this Period cf Time 
 would be very great, yet neitlier fhould this prevail againft the 
 Caufe of Truth and Righteoufnefs ; the Chridian Faith and 
 Religion fliould be preferved, and in the End triumph over 
 this Oppoiition, as it had before over the former Oppofiiion, 
 from the Heathen Emperors of Rome. And thus fully anfwers 
 the general Defign and Ufe of the Prophecy, to dired: and en- 
 courage the Conftancy of the Chriftian Church in Faith and 
 Patience, whatever Oppoiition it may meet with from the 
 World. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I \ N D when he had 
 £\^ opened the feventh 
 Seal, there was Silence in 
 Heaven about the fpace of 
 half an Hour. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 AFTER the fpace of time allowed i 
 for fealing the Servants of God, 
 and a great Addition was made to the 
 Chriftian Church, which greatly leffen'd 
 the Power, and weaken'd the Oppofition 
 of Idolatry to Chriftianity ; I had a far- 
 ther Revelation in my Prophetic Vifion, 
 to fliew what would be the State of the 
 Church and World, after fo great a 
 Change in favour of the Chriftian Faith 
 and Religion. I obferved, that now the 
 Lamb opened the feventh and laft Seal j 
 and hereupon it was reprefented to me, 
 as if there had been a State of Silence in 
 Heaven for about half an Hour, like the 
 Silence in the Temple-Worfliip, when 
 the whole Congregation was at private 
 Prayer and Devotion (a). 
 
 (a) Moft Interpreters agree, this Silence in Heaven for half an Hour, is an Allu- 
 fion to the Manner of the Temple- Worfhip, that while the Prieft offer'd Incenfe 
 in the holy Place, the whole People prayed without, in filence, or privately to 
 themfclves, Luke i. lo. On the Day of Expiation, the whole Service was perform'd 
 by the High-Prieft ; to which particular Service Sir Ifaac Newton has obferved in 
 Allufion : " The Cuflom was, on other Days, to take Fire from the great Altar in ^'''^- ^ew- 
 " a filver Cenfer; but on this Day (of Expiation,) for the High- Priefl to take Fire '°" "" •'^P°<^- 
 " from the great Altar, in a golden Cenfer; and when he was come down from ^' ^"l" 
 *' the great Altar, he takes Incenfe from one of the Priefts, who brought it to him, 
 
 K « and
 
 66 
 
 Chap. 
 VIII. 
 
 ^ Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 2 And I faw the fei-en 
 Angels -johich Jlood before 
 God, and to them ivere gi- 
 ven /even Trumpets. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 I farther beheld in mv Vifion, feven 2 
 chief Angels {landing before the Throne 
 of God, as Attendants to receive his Or- 
 ders, and to execute them, after the 
 manner of the great Princes of the Eaft, 
 who were ufed to be fo attended by the 
 Princes and chief Officers of their Court. 
 And I beheld alfo in my Vifion, that 
 feven Trumpets were given to thefe 
 feven chief Angels, to each of them one. 
 
 Then I faw another Angel, like the •? 
 Prieft chofen to offer Incenfe, by lot, 
 ftanding at the golden Altar, having a 
 golden Cenfer, and much Incenfe (^), to 
 offer with the Prayers of the Saints, who 
 were at their private Devotions in filence ; 
 this Incenfe the Angel offered at the gol- 
 den Altar, which was before the Throne, 
 there being in this Reprefentation of the 
 heavenly Prefence no Vail, and fo no 
 Diftindfion between the holy and mofl 
 holy Place. 
 
 *' and went with it to the golden Altar ; and while he ofFered the Incenfe, the Peo- 
 " pie prayed without in filcnce : which is the Silence in Heaven for half an Hour." 
 It is true, on the Day of Expiation, the High Priefl did all the Service himfclf ; he 
 ufed a golden Cenfer, and took his Hands full of Incenfe : yet it may be a Queilion, 
 whether the mention of a golden Cenfer, and much Incenfe, may not refer to the 
 great Glory and Perfed^ion ot the heavenly VVorfliip, as well as to the peculiar Ser- 
 vice of the High Pritll. On this Suppofition, a golden Cenfer, and much In- 
 cenfe, will not require the Hands of an High Prielt ; for the offering of Incenfe 
 was ufually afllgn'd, by lot, to any one of the Priefls of the Courfc ; and this, I 
 tliink, will be found more agreeable to the following Parts of the Prophetic De- 
 Icription. 
 
 (b) Thefe Cenfers were the fame v/ith the Vials full of Odours mentioned, 
 c. 5. V. 8. the offering Incenfe on the golden Altar, fcems to determine thi^ AUu- 
 fioii to the conftant offering of Incenfe in the Temple, and not to the Service pe- 
 culiar to the High Prielt on the Day of Expiation ; and fully (hews the Propriety 
 of this Vifion, in not rcprefenting the High Pricll ; which, in this Prophetic Vi- 
 fion, would have bgcn the Lamb, as perfonally officiating in this Adt of Wor- 
 fliip. 
 
 3 And another Angel 
 fame and flood at the Al- 
 tar, having a golden Cen- 
 fer, and there was given 
 unto him much Incenfe, that 
 he fhoidd ofer it with the 
 Prayers of all Saints, upon 
 the golden Altar which was 
 before the Throne. 
 
 And
 
 the Revelation ^ 6^/. J O H N. 67 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. 7. 
 
 And I perceived the Smoke of the 
 Incenfe, which the Angel offered with 4- 
 the Prayers of the Saints, who were at 
 afcended up before God out ^\-y^\^ private Devotions, afcended up be- 
 ef the Angers Hands. f^^^ QqJ_ ^ Teftimony of God's gra- 
 
 cious Acceptance of their Worfhip, and 
 of the Continuance of God's Protedion 
 and Bleffing to his faithful Worfliip- 
 
 T E X T. 
 
 4 And the Smoke of the 
 Incenfe which came with 
 the Prayers of the Saints, 
 
 5 And the Angel took the 
 Cenfer, and filled it with 
 Fire of the Altar, and caft 
 it into the Earth ; and 
 there were Voices, andThun- 
 derings, and Lightnings, 
 and an Earthquake. 
 
 6 And the feven Angels 
 which had the feven Trum- 
 pets, prepared themfelves to 
 found. 
 
 pers. 
 
 I farther beheld in my Vifion, that ^ 
 the Angel who had offered the Incenfe, 
 took his Cenfer ; and going down from 
 the golden Altar, to the Altar of Burnt- 
 Offering, he filled it with burning Coals, 
 and caft them down upon the Earth : 
 and immediately thereupon, there arofe a 
 terrible Storm, with great Noife, Thun- 
 dering, Lightning, and Earthquake, re- 
 prefenting new Commotions in the 
 World, and feme great Calamities by 
 the righteous Judgment of God [c). 
 
 This Part of the Vifion having pre- 6 
 pared my Attention to obferve what 
 fliould be revealed at each Angel's found- 
 ing of his Trumpet, as before upon open- 
 ing the Seals in Order, I perceived the 
 feven Angels preparing to found their 
 
 Trumpets. 
 
 The 
 
 (it) Thefe Voices, Thunderings, Lightning, and Earthquake, feem to me, to 
 mean fomething very different from " an Aliufion to the Voice of the High Prieft Sir I. New« 
 " reading the I/aw to the People, and other Voices, and Thunderings from the t^""> '^ 
 *' Trumpets and Temple-Mufick, at the Sacrifices, and Lightnings from the Fire 
 *' of the Altar." Nor can I conceive, that the Voices, Thunder, Lightning and aub. . 
 Earthquake, confequent upon the Angel's calling Fire into the Earth, ftiew, " That 2.'j^ 
 " during the OiFcring of the Incenfe, or at leall immediately upon it, the Voice of 
 " God was heard, his Word was preach'd, and the Gofpel was fpread to the en- 
 " lightning of Man." Thefe ExpreiTions much rather denote fome great Judgment 
 on the Earth, or Roman Empire. Thunders and Lightnings, when they proceed 
 from the Throne of God, Rcv.'w. 5. are fit Reprcfcntations of God's glorious and 
 awi'ul Majefty ; hut when Fire comes down from Heaven upon the Earth, it ex- 
 prefles fome Judgment of God on the World, as in this Prophecy, Rev. xx. 9. yind 
 
 K 2 ' Fire
 
 68 J Parathrase and Notes o?i 
 
 Chap. TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 VIII. 7 The firft Jn^cl founded., The Erft Angel foon founded his Trum- 2 
 
 U-^/— -^ and their follo-wcd Hail, and pet; upon which there followed a great 
 F/;-^ >«;V<,'^ -u'/V;.; £/ooi. Storm of Hail, and even of Fire mingled 
 ■ and they -were ca/l upon the ^^j^^ Blood ; which burned up and de- 
 Earth: And the thrd part ^^^^^^^ ^ p^^^.^ ^^ ^j^^ r^ ^^^ 
 
 of Trees was burn d up., ' r^ r r .i -n .1 a t> 
 
 and all green Grafs nias g'-^f ^rafs of the Earth. A proper Re- 
 burnt up. preientation or great Commotions and 
 
 Diforders in the World, attended with 
 great Bloodlhcd, and Deftrudtion of ma- 
 ny of the feveral Ranks and Conditions 
 of Men {d). LET 
 
 Fire came down from God out of Heaven., and devoured them : and in Hie manner , when 
 great Babylon came in ranemhrance before God, to give unto her the Cup of the JVine of 
 the Fiercenefs of his JFrath, Rev. xvi. ig. there were Voices, andHmnders, and Light- 
 nings, and a great Earthquake. This being mentioned pre\ious to the Sounding of 
 the Trumpets, I think it may be underftood as a general Defcription of the many 
 Calamities of this Period, notwithftanding the feeming fccure Profperity of the Chri- 
 fiian Church. 
 
 [d) A Thundcr-ftorm and Tempeft, that throws down all before it, is a fit Me- 
 taphor to exprefs the Calamities of War, from civil Difturbances, or foreign Invafion, 
 ■which often, like an Hurricane, lay all things wafte, as far as they reach. In the 
 Language of Prophecy, this is an ufual Reprefentation ; fo the Prophet Jjaiah ex- 
 prefles the Invafion of Israel by Salmanajfcr King of Jffyria : Behold the Lord hath a 
 mighty and Jirong one, ivhich as a Tcmpcjl of Hail, and dcjiroying Slcrm, as a Flood of 
 tnighty JVaters ovcrfiowing, Jhall caft doiun to the Earth with the Hand, Ifaiah xxviii. 2. 
 And the fame Prophet in general thus exprclTes the Judgments of God ; Thou fl^alt 
 be vifited of the Lord of Hijls with Thunder, and w'lth Earthquake, and great Noife, 
 with Storm and Tempcji, and the Flame of devouring Fire, Ifaiah xxix. 6. meaning 
 likely the Invafion of Sennacherib. The Prophet Ezekiel exprelles tiic Judgments of 
 God on the Prophets who deceived the People, faying Peace, where there is no 
 Peace : Therefore thus faith the Lord God, I will even rent it with a jlormy Ulnd in 
 my Fury, and there Jljollhe an overflowing Shoiuer in mine .^''ger, and great Hail-Jlones 
 in my Fury to dcjlroy it, Kzck. xiii. 13. 
 
 It is likely here is alio an Allufion to one of the Plagues of Egypt, which was ade- 
 ftroying Storm, or Tcmpefl ; For the Lord fent Thumkr and Hail, and the Fire ran 
 along upon the Ground, and the Hail fmote throughout all the Land of Egypt, all that 
 was in the Field, and brake every Tree of the Field, Exod. ix. 23. 
 
 Sir I New- ^^ isajuft Obfervation of Sir Ifaac Newton, " That, in the Prophetic Language, 
 
 ton *. 18. " Tempefts, Winds, or the l\Iotions of Clouds, are put for Wars ; Thunder, or 
 •' the Voice of a Cloud, for the Voice jf a Multitude ; and Storms of Thunder, 
 ♦' Lightning, Hail, and overflowing Rain, for a Tcmpcfl: of War, defcending from 
 
 Id. t. 10. " ''■"^ Heavens, and Clouds Politic. In like manner, the Earth, Animals, and Ve- 
 '•• getablcs, arc put for the People of feveral Nations, and Conditions. 'J'rces, and 
 *' green Grafs, exprefs the Beauty and Fruitfulnels of a Land; and when the Earth 
 " i.s an Emblem of Nations and Dominions, may fignify Peifons of higher Rank, and 
 ♦' of common Condition." 
 
 Waplc <■// loc. " 'i^rccs here, fays Mr. Ifaple, according to the Prophetic Scheme of Speech, 
 
 " fignify the Great-ones ; and Grafs, by the like Analogy, fignifics common People ; 
 
 2 " or
 
 the Revelation of St. J O H N. 69 
 
 LET lis briefly confider, how this Prophetic Rept'efentation was vcrilkd Sect. 7. 
 in correfpondent Hiftory. ^_/~v~*v.^ 
 
 The former Period put an end to the Perfecution of Heathen Rome^ Hljlovyofthe 
 by the Empire of C(7w/?^«//«^ the Great, a Chriftian Prince, and ^vot^&or fi''J^'^''""'P'*' 
 of the Chriflian Religion, about the Year 323. Then was a Time of 
 Peace and Reft to the Empire, as well as the Church •, which anfwcrs well 
 to the Time appointed for fealing the Servants of God in their Foreheads : 
 But this is reprcfented as a fliort time •■, and the Angels foon prepared 
 themfelves to found, when there would be new Commotions, to dillurb 
 the Peace of the Empire and Church. 
 
 If we look into the Hiftory of the Times which immediately follow'd 
 this great Revolution of the Romait Empire, under Conjlantine, from 
 Heathen to Chriftian, we fliall find it thus : Coy^ftantine came to the 
 whole Pov/er of the Empire, about 323, and continued poirefTed of that 
 Power about 15 Years, to the Year 3^7. 
 
 During all this time, the Empire had a State of Tranquility, unknown 
 for many Years : There were no civil Dilbrders ; and tho' the Goths made 
 fome Incurfions into Mafia^ the moft diftant Parts of the Roman Domi- 
 nions, they were foon driven back into their own Country. The Pro- 
 fefiion of Chriftianity was greatly encouraged, the Converts to it from Ido- 
 latry were innumerable ; fo that the Face of Religion was, in a very fhort 
 time, quite changed throughout the Roman Empire. Thus the Provi- 
 dence of God, notwithftanding' all Oppofition, brought the Chriftian 
 Church into a State of great Security and Profperity. 
 
 But on the Death of Conjiantine, the State of Things foon altered a- 
 gain. He was fucceeded by his three Sons, in different Parts of his Em- 
 pire ; by Conjlantine in Gaul ; Cotijlans in Italy ; and Conftanthis in Afia^ 
 and the Eaft. Conftantius, in a fhort time, facrificed his Father's near Zofimus, 
 Relations to his Jcaloufy of Power ; Difterences arofe between Conjlantine ^- 2- ^'7- 
 and Conjlans ; Confians furprized his Brother Conftantine, and put him to 
 death. In a little time af^ter, Conjlans himfelf is put to death by Mag- 
 nentius, who affumed the Empire. At the fixme time, Conjiann'us, in the 
 Eaft, was hard prefs'd by the Rerfians ; but apprehending greater Danger 
 from Magnentius, marches againft him : The War between them was ve- 
 ry fierce and bloody •, infomuch that ViBor obferves, it almoft ruined the 
 whole Strength of the Roman Empire -, Hoc tempore Conjlantius cum Mag- ^^^^^] y^^, 
 nentio apud Mur/iam dimicavit ; in quo bello pane nunquam amplius Romans tor. />, ?«. 
 confumptce funt vires, totiufqite Imperii fortuncc pcjfumdat^. 465. 
 
 " or, as Mr. Mcdc, from the Analogy it is eafily gather'd, that green Grafs is ta- jviede on the 
 " ken for the common People, when, as here, it is joined with Trees." Revel, f. 8,-, 
 
 Whether it was the Intention of the Prophetic Stile to be fo particular, I take not 
 upon me to determine ; but it feems plain, it is defigned to exprefs fome great Cala- 
 mities brought on the Empire, wlven it is reprefented as a Storm, that deltroyed not 
 only the green Grafs, which is more eafily blafled, but which deflroyed alfo a great 
 Part of the Trees, which are fuppofed more likely to withfland the Violence of a 
 Storm ; and it feems to point out tliefe Calamities as the EfFeft of Wars and Bloodfhed 
 throughout the Roman Empire, in the Beginning of this Period. 
 
 A
 
 Zofimus, 
 
 I- 3- '37- 
 Eutropius, 
 
 /. 10. p. m, 
 
 617. 
 
 Claudianus 
 de iv ConfuL 
 Honor, p. 
 123. 
 
 ^Paraphrase aj^d Notes 0;^ 
 
 A little after this bloody inteftine War, all the Roman Provinces were 
 invaded at once, from the Ealtern to the Weilern Limits, by the Franks, 
 jilma7Uy Saxons, ^lades, Sarmatians, and Pcrfians ; fo that, according 
 to Eutropius, Cum mult a oppida Barbari expugm(Jent , alia objiderent , ubi- 
 que fa'da vaftitas ejfet, Romanumque Impenum non dubia jam calamitate 
 tiutaret. 
 
 It is a very remarkable Part of this Hiftory, that this Storm of Wars 
 fell fo heavy on the great Men of the Empire, and in particular on the 
 Family of Conjiantine, though fo likely to continue, in fo many of his 
 own Children, and near Relations •, and yet, in twenty-four Years after 
 his Death, thefe Commotions put ap end to his Pofterity, in the Death of 
 his three Sons -, and, in three • Years more, extinguifhed his Family, by 
 the Death of Julian, in a Battle againft the Perfians. 
 
 The following Reigns ot Jovian, Vakntinian, Vakns, and Gratian, 
 to die time that Gratian nominated Theodojius to the Empire, are one 
 continued Series of Trouble, by the Invafion of the feveral Provinces of 
 the Empire, and bloody Battles in defence of them, for about the fpace 
 of fixteen Years, from the Year 363, to 379. Glaudian has well expreflcd 
 the Mifery of thofe Times, to his Son Honorius : 
 
 Omnibus affli£lis, i^ vel labentibus iSlu, 
 Vel prope cafuris, unus tot Funera contra, 
 Reftitit, extinxitque faces, agrifque Colonos 
 Reddidit, ^ Leti rapuit de faucibui urbes. 
 Nulla reltSla foret, Romani nominis umbra, 
 Ni Pater ille tuns. Jam jam ruitura fubijfet 
 Pondera, 8cc. 
 
 . Thefe great Calamities which, in fo fhort a time, befel the Roman Em- 
 pire, now Chriftian, and in particular the Family of Conjiantine, by 
 whom the great Change, in favour of Chriftianity, was brought about, 
 was a new and great Trial of the Faith, Conftancy, and Patience of the 
 Church. As it became the Wifdom and Juftice of Divine Providence, to 
 puniOi tlic Wickedncfs of the World, which caufed the Diforders of thofe 
 Times ; the Wifdom and Goodnefs of Chrift chofe to forewarn the Church 
 of it, that it might learn to juftify the Ways of Providence, and not to 
 faint under the Difcipline of Affliftion, when the great Mifimprovement 
 of the befl: Religion had made it both proper and ufefijl ; and when likely 
 fuch AfTliiflions, fo foon after their great Deliverance from the Oppofition 
 of Rome Heathen, would be very unexpeded, and the more difcou- 
 raging.
 
 the Revelation <?/^ 6>. J O H N. 
 
 71 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 8 And the fecond Angel 
 founded^ end as it were a 
 great Mountain burning 
 with Fire was cajl into the 
 Sea, and the third Part of 
 the Sea became Blood, i 
 
 9 And the third Part of 
 the Creatures which were 
 in the Sea, and had Life, 
 died, and the third Part 
 of the Ships was deflrcyed. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. 7. 
 
 I then perceived, the fecond Angel ^^/"ysj 
 founded his Trumpet ; and I beheld, as ^ 
 if a great Mountain, all on fire, had been 
 caft into the Sea ; by which a very con- 
 fiderable Part of the Waters of the Sea 
 was turn'd into Blood. 
 
 And a very great Part both of the 9 
 Creatures which live in the Sea, and the 
 Ships that pafs on it for Bufinefs or De- 
 fence, were deftroyed in great Numbers. 
 A proper figurative Reprefentation of a 
 farther Judgme;it, which fliould reach 
 the Capital City of the Empire, and ma- 
 ny of the Provinces ; deflroying their 
 Power and Riches, difmembring them 
 from the Empire, and depriving it of all 
 future Support and Affiftance from 
 them [e). 
 
 THE 
 
 (e) In the Stile of Prophecy, a Mountain fignifies a Kingdom, and the Strength 
 of it, its MetropoHs, or Capital City. Thus the Prophet Jeremiah foretels the 
 Downfall of Babylon, Jer. li. 25. Behold, I am againjl thee, O dejirofixg Mountain, 
 faith the Lord, which dejiroyejl all the Earth : and I tvill Jlreteh out mine Hand upo/i 
 thee, and roll thee down from the Rocks, and tvill make thee a burnt Mountain. The 
 Prophet himfelf explains the literal Meaning of thefe figurative Expreffions, v. 27. Set ' 
 ye up a Standard in the Land, blow the Trumpet amotig the Nations, prepare the Na- 
 tions againji her, call together again ft her the Kingdoms of Ararat, Minni, and Afl)che- 
 ncx. The piain Meaning of the Figure of a burnt Mountain, feems alfo taught by 
 the Prophet, v. 30, Is'c. They have burnt her Divelling-P laces, her Bars are broken, 
 one Pojl jlmll run to meet another, and one Mejfengcr to 7neet another, to jliew the Kina 
 of Babylon, that his City is taken at one End, and that the Pajfages are flopped, and the 
 Reeds they have burnt with Fire, and the Men of War are affrighted. The general 
 Meaning of this Prophecy is further thus explained, v. 58. Thus faith the Lord God 
 of Hojls, the broad Walls of Babylon jl^all be utterly broken, and her high Gates jhall 
 be burnt with Fire, and the People Jhall labour in vain, and the Folk in the Fire, and 
 they Jhall be weary. All Efforts to preferve their City and Empire, fays Mr. Lowth 
 on the Place, fhall be as infignificant, as if Men wrought in the Fire, which immedi- 
 ately deftroys all the Fruit of their Labours. Or, as the Words may be better tranf- 
 lated, and the People fliall labour for a thing of nought, and the Folk (hall weary 
 themfelves for that which fliail be Fuel for the Fire, /. e. They fhall not be able to 
 preferve their City, but it fhall be taken, and become a Prey to the Flames. 
 
 Great Diforders and Commotions, efpecially when Kingdoms are moved by ho- 
 flile Inval'ions, are expicffed in the prophetic Stile, by carrying, or cafting Moun- 
 tains into the inidft of the Sea. Thcrejore we will not fear though the Earih be n- 
 moved, and though the Mountains be carried into the midji of the Sea, Pfal. xlvi. 2. 
 
 The
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 THE former Period of Hiftory^, was from the Death of Conjlantim 
 the Great, to the Reign of Theodofjis ; who, for fome time, pre- 
 I-ii/lory of the ferv'd the Empire from Invafion, and left it to his Sons, Arcadiiis and 
 fectnd Tritm- Hoiwrius, A. D. 395. 
 
 A'/- The Yoiith and Weaknefs of thefe Princes, the Intrigues and Ambi- 
 
 tion of the chief Minirters, and Governors of the Eallern and Weftern 
 Parts of the Empire, the Jealoufies and Contentions between Stilicho and 
 Ruffimis, ib weaken'd the Empire, that it foon became a Prey to the 
 Northern Nations. Sigonius, who has given us an accurate Hiftory of 
 thefe later times of the Roman Empire, obferves, that the Empire itfelf 
 Sigonius, do began to fliake on tlie death of Theodofius : "Theodofio exempto, fimul etiam 
 Occident. rohur, ac digmtas^ ipf-us titubare imperii depit. The chief Men of the 
 Imp./). 155. £mpipe^ x.q f^rve their private Ambitions, excited Alaric, at the Head of 
 the Goths, to invade Greece -, Alaric enters Greece, the Straits of Thermo- 
 pyle being purpofely left open to him •, he lays wade the whole Country, 
 deftroys the Cities, puts to death all the Males grown up to Age, and 
 Zofimi Hift. gjygg 3I1 tiig Women and Children, with the whole Riches of the Coun- 
 • 5- ^93- jry, in Plunder to his Army, according to Zofimiis. 
 
 The Year 400, or five Years after the Death of Theodofius, is marked 
 
 out as one of the moft memorable and calamitous that had ever befallen 
 
 Sigonius, de the Empire. Annus hie fuit (lays Sigonius) a Chrijlo nato qiiadringente- 
 
 Occident. fimus, omnium, quos Occidens vidit, maxime memorandus extitit. . . . Neque 
 
 Imp. 161. ^^y^j uUum five belli c<s calamitatis, five bar lari c.e feritatis, five vefan,s cu- 
 
 jufdam libidinis, excogitari exemplum potuit, quod non in ipfas provincias. 
 
 The Sea, in the Hebrew Language, is any Colleilion of Waters, (as Mr. Dau- 
 Symlol. Did. buz obferves.) Now, as Waters are expredy made a Symbol of People in this Pro- 
 phecy Rev. xvii. 15. -/^nd he faith unto me, the IVatcrs which thou faweji, ivhere the 
 IVhore fitteih, are People, and Multitudes, and Nations, and Tongues ; the Sea may 
 well rcprefent the ColleiSlion of many People and Nations into one politic Body, or 
 Empire ; and v.'hen a Sea is confidered as an Em^iire, or a CollccStion of People into 
 one Body politic, the living Creatures in that Sea will be the People, or Nations, 
 whofe Union conttitutes this Empire. And the Prophet Ezc/riel, by a like Figure, 
 ' dcfcribcs tiie Dcfhuction of the Inhabitants of E^ypt, by the Death of ail the Fijh of 
 the Riven, Ezek. xxix. 3, Ue. Thus fiith the Lord God, Behold I am againfi thee, 
 
 Pharaoh, King of Egvpt. 1 will caufe the FiJIi of thy Rivers tofiick unto thy 
 
 Scales. I luill leave ibee thrownon the inidcrnefs, thee, and all the FiJh of thy 
 
 Rivers. Thefe ExprefTions fecm explained by the Prophet to this Meaning : There- 
 fore, thus faith the Lord God, Behold I will bring a Sivord upon thee, and cut off Man 
 and Beajl out of thee. 
 
 Ships, from their Ufe in Trade, arc a proper Rcprefentation of the Riches of a 
 People ; and as they are of ufe in War, efpecially to the Maritime Nations, they arc 
 proper Emblems of Strength and Power. As Ships were of both Ufcs in the Roman 
 Empire, they may well be underftood both of the Riches and Power of the Roman 
 Empire. 
 
 Thus wc have a Defcription, in this Part of the fecond Period of Prophecy, of a 
 Judgment to come on the Empire, in which the Capit.d fliould fufFer nuich, many 
 Provinces fli'iuKi be dilmember'd, as well as invailcd, and the Springs of Power and 
 Riches in the Empire (hould be very miicli diminiflicd. Let us confider how the 
 next Period of Hiltory agrees with the Dtfcj iption of Prophecy. 
 
 civitates.
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. j^ 
 
 dvitates, agros, hcminefque fajfim cum maxima atrocitate fit editum. Five Sect. 7 
 Years after, A.D. 405, Rhadagaife entered Italy with an Army of two v_—y— ij 
 hundred thoufand Men ; and though he was defeated by Stilicho^ yet he 
 had ravaged the Country, before his Defeat, with fuch Succcls, that the 
 Heathen Romans publickly declared Rome was given up to Dellruiition, 
 becaufe it had forfaken the Worfliip of the Heathen Gods ; and that theOccid. Im- 
 only Way to reftore the Roman Fortunes, was to reftore the ancient Ro-w^- f- «o. 
 man Religion, or Idolatry, as Sigoniiis obferves. ' '^9. 
 
 In the latter End of the Year 406, the Alains^ Vandals, and other 
 barbarous People, palTed the Rhine, and made the mofl furious Irrup- 
 tion into Gaul, that had yet been known ; pafled into Spain, and from 
 thence over into Africa ; fo that the maritime Provinces became a Prey to 
 them, the Riches and naval Power of the Empire were much diminiflied, 
 and almofl quite mined. 
 
 But the heavieft Calamity fell upon the Capital, and City of Rome it- 
 felf; for Jlaric enters Italy in the Year 409, and after wafting all the 
 Country round about, oblata omnia ofpida populans, ac miferabili ftrage 
 "jaflans, idys Sigonius, at length laid fiege to Rome, which was then af- Zofimus, 7.5. 
 flifted both with Famine and a peftilential Diftemper. The City was for- 353- 
 ced to fave itfelf from this Danger, by all its Riches, and purchaft-d a 
 Peace oi Atari c on very hard Conditions. He raifes the Siege for a while, 
 but foon returns, is received into the City, and makes Attains the Gover- 
 nor of Rome Emperor ; foon after he depofes Attains, and makes Peace 
 with Honcrius, on condition he fhould be acknowledged his Aflbciate, and 
 have Gaul given to him and to his Army. Fa-dus his co7iditio7uhus ejl percujfum, Sigon. Occ, 
 ut Alaricus focius Honorii effet, atque in Gallia fedes fhi, fuifque locaret . How-"^P- ^- '"^• 
 ever, not fatisfied with Honcrius, and his Performance of the Conditions a- 
 greed between them, he continues the Siege of Rome, and at laft takes ic, 
 and gives the Plunder of it to his Soldiers, v/hich alfo occafioned its being 
 fet on fire -, fo that Sigonius reprefents it on all thole accounts, as a very 
 great and memorable Calamity. Infgnis fuit calamitas, (^ rerum hunuma- o™' ^' 
 rum contemplatione memorabilis, qttod iirbs quce de omnibus gentibus trium- 
 phaverat, tarn facile a barbara, ^ advenlitia gente, capta, fpoliata^ atque 
 combujla fit. 
 
 This Calamity of the capital City of the Empire, was followed by the 
 Spoil of the grcateft Part cf all Italy in like manner, in which the Chri- 
 ftian Bifhops, and their Churches, were principal Sufferers. Alaricus, 
 urbe capta £3* fpoliata, egrejfus, animura inde ad ulterior em popidandam r^-I-'eni, .'. 11. 
 Jlandamque Italiam contulit, itaque Latium, Campaniam, Apidiam, Calnbriam, ^°3- 
 ita cum toto exerciiu pera^ravit, ut locum nullum inta£Ium a vexatione 
 ac d:reptione reliquerit. Atque imprimis, quafi Romana vi£fcria cferatus, in 
 Ecckfias, Sacer dotes, Epifcopofque extorquendi auri gratia, debaahatus, fimil 
 omnia humana divinaque jura poV.uerit. 
 
 It is worthy obicrvation, that this <:creat Calamity which befel the Roman 
 Empire, both in Italy, and in the Capital itfelf, much incnaf-d the Pre- 
 judice of the Heathen Romans againft the Chriiiian Religion ; as if Rcme 
 had fufFered greater Calamities, now it was Chriftian, than while it was 
 
 L Heathen.
 
 A Px^RAPHRASE and Notes on 
 
 Heathen. A fit Period of Hillory, and becoming the Spirit of Prophe- 
 cy, to reveal to the Church, to confirm the Faith and Faticnce ot the 
 Church, in fiich a State of Providence, with a full Perfuafion of the Ju- 
 ftice and Wifdom of it ; and that ftill the Caufe of true Religion fhould 
 be fupported even under lo great Calamities as thefe : But with an Ad- 
 monition, that the Juftice and Wifdom of God would punifh the Sins of 
 Chriftians, as well as of Heathens -, and that the outward Profeffion of 
 the bed Religion ihould not be a Proteilion ugainll thofe Judgments they 
 had deferved by their Iniquities -, for God, the righteous Governor ot 
 the World, is no Refpefter of Perfons : Shall I not vijit for tkefe Things^ 
 faith the Lord ? And ftiaU not my Soul be avenged on fiicb a Nation as ibis ? 
 fays God to his otvn Church of Ijrael, Jerem. v. 6, 9. when their Tranf- 
 greffions were many, and their Backfiidings incrcafed. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 10 And the third Angel 
 founded, and there fell a 
 great Star from Heaven, 
 burning as it ivere a Lamp, 
 and it fell upon the third 
 Part of the Rivers, and up- 
 on the Fountains of Waters. 
 
 1 1 And the Name of the 
 Star is called Wormwood : 
 and the third Part of the 
 Waters became Wormwood, 
 and many Men died of the 
 Waters, hecaufe they were 
 made bitter. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 And I farther perceived in my Vilion, 10 
 that the third Angel founded his Trum- 
 pet ; upon which, I beheld a Reprefen- 
 tation as of a large Star, all on fire, 
 which, like a flaming Torch, fell down 
 from Heaven upon a great Part of the 
 Rivers, and Fountains of Waters. 
 
 Upon which, as if Wormwood had 1 1 
 been mixed with the Waters, it made 
 them fo bitter, they were no longer 
 wholefome to drink ; but, like Waters 
 infedled, they occafioned the Death of 
 many People. Denoting a farther Judg- 
 ment on the Roman Empire, on the Ca- 
 pital, and Seat of the Empire ; fignify- 
 ing a thorough Defolation and Downfall, 
 not only weakening it, by difmembring 
 its Provinces, but putting an end to all 
 Power, and Authority, of the Govern- 
 ment itfclf (/). 
 
 THE 
 
 \ 
 
 [f] Stars, in Prophetic Stile, are figurative Reprcfcntntions of many things ; a- 
 moiig others, they fignify Kings, or Kingdoms, eminent Perfons of great Authority 
 and Power. Thus, in the Vsophccy of Balaam, Numb. xxiv. ly. Tlin-e/hall conu a 
 Star out of Jacob, ami a ^cfptre fl>all rife out of Ifrael. Thus, the Power of the 
 Horn of the He-Gout, prevailing over other Powers, is reprefented \n Daniel \in. 10. 
 /Itui it waxed j'jtat even to the lloj] of Heaven, ami it ca/t tlown fomc of the Hojl, 
 und of the Stars, ti the Ground, and Jiampcd upon them. Tlie Downfall pf the King- 
 I dom
 
 the Revelation of St.} 0Y{^, 75 
 
 Sect. 7. 
 
 TH E laft Period of Hifcory, corrcfpondcnt to the foregoing Pro- v— — ^> ' 
 phecy, ended in the Peace which Italy and Rome enjoy'd, after tJijhyyofihe 
 the taking of Rome by Alaric ; and dilrnembring many of the Provinces *""'"' ^^^^"-^ 
 of the Empire, when Athatdphus left Italy, and went to fettle in Gaul. '"*' 
 The Emperor Homrius retiirn'd joyfully to Rome, to the great Satisfadlion 
 of the City, in the Year 412. Homrius Remain repetiit, ec Ileitis, tan- 
 quam exonerata aliquatido tandem incumbentimn Gothorum mole Italia, fr- c- n ' 
 cunda vicennalia Ludorum apparatu magnifico edidit, Popiilo Romano poji ,'^ ', ^^' 
 diuturnas tenebras, lucem fe tandem aliquam ctii ac liber talis, afpicere, jjjr ' 
 gratulante. 
 
 Yet though Rome and Italy recovered themfelves into a pretty good 
 State of Peace and Liberty, many of the Provinces were quite difmem- 
 bered from the Empire. The Goths, Burgundiatis, Franks, Vandals, &c. 
 poflfeffed themfelves of the better Parts of France and Spain. 
 
 Falentinian, Son of Placidia, fucceeded his Uncle Honorius, about the 
 Year 425. In his time began thofe new Livafions of the Empire, which 
 
 dom of Bahylon is reprefented by a like figurative Expreflion, the Fall of Lucifer, or 
 the Morning- Star, Ifaiah xiv. 12. Hoiu art thou fallen, O Lucifer, Son of the Alor- 
 ni/!g ? bow art thou cut clown to the Gt-ound, which didjl weaken the Naiions? The 
 moft natural Interpretation of this Symbol feems to be this : That as the Riiuigof a 
 Star denotes the Rife of fome new Power or Authority, fo the Fall of a Star fron* 
 Heaven, fignifics the Fall of fome Kingdom or Empire. 
 
 Rivers and Fountains of Waters may be confidered as the Source and Spring of 
 Waters, which running in a common Channel, make a Sea. And then, as a Sea, 
 or Colleflion of Waters, denotes a Colleflion of many People into one Govern- 
 ment, the Rivers, and Fountains of Waters, may reprefent the Sent of the Empire, 
 or People, which have enlarged their Dominion, by reducing other Nations into Pro- 
 vinces ; fo that, in this fenfe, Rivers and Fountains of Waters may denote the ori- 
 ginal Country, or Seat of the Empire, in Diftinftion from the Provinces. 
 
 Rivers, and Fountains of Waters to fupply them, may alfo be confidered as Ne- 
 ceflaries to the fupport of Life. Dr)'ing up Rivers, and Fountains of Waters, ex- 
 prefs a Scarcity of Things necefTary : Thus, when Hofea prophefies that Samaria fliall- 
 become defolate, he thus exprefi'es it ; Though he be fruitful among his Brethren, an 
 EaJi-JVind fljall come, the Wind of the Lord fhall ecme up from the JVildernefs, and his 
 Spring fjall become dry, and his Fountain fhall be dried up ; he fiall fpoil the Treafure of 
 all pleafant Vejfels, Hofea xiii. 15. And thus the Prophet Ifaiah defcribes the De- 
 ftrudion of Egypt, Ifaiah xix. 5. And the If 'aters /hall fail from the Sea, and the Ri- 
 ver Jhall be ivajied, and dried up. 
 
 And finally, there feems an Allufion in this Dcfcription, to one of the Plagues of 
 Egypt. And Mifes and Aaron did fo as the Lord commanded \ and he lift up the Rod, 
 and fmote the Waters that were in the River, in the Sight of Phai'aoh, and in the Sight 
 of his Servants : and all the Waters that were in the River were turned into Blood, 
 And the Fiji) that was in the River died : and the River flank, and the Egyptians could 
 not drink of the Water of the River : and there was Blood throughout all the La::d of 
 Egypt, Exod. vii. 20, 21. Here then, we have a Prophecy, which aptly exprelll-s 3 
 Judgment to come on the Scat of the Roman Empire, which fliould deflroy the 
 Power of it, in its Spring and Fountain, and cut oft' all its neceflary Supports ; as 
 when Rivers and Fountains, fo nsceffary to Life, are in.^cfted, and become rather 
 deadly, than fit for Vk. - ■ ' 
 
 L 2 put
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 put an End to the Imperial Dignity and Power of Rome^ and founded a 
 new Kingdom in Italy itf>.Ih 
 
 In the Year 427, Genferic, with an Army of eighty thoufand Vandals, 
 feized on Africa, and founded a Kingdom there. The Romans had gi- 
 ven up the Defence of Britain, fo that the Britons were fain to call in 
 Petavii Rot. the Saxo7is to their Aid, in the Year 449. Atila, though foundly beat 
 Tem. /. 6. aX Chaabns, in the Year 451, fo that one hundred and fevcnty thoufand, 
 *■ ^^' or, accordiiig to fome, three hundred thoufand, fell in the Battle ; yet, 
 
 the next Year, he marches with another numerous Army into Italy, and 
 Sieon. Oc deftroys all before him. Jan!, omnia qua intra Afennimmi &" Alpes erant. 
 Imp./. I-'. f^l^-> populatione, cade, fervitute, incendio, fcf defperatione repkta erant •■, 
 225. niiHaque mail fades aberat, nefaria per omnes ordines, fextis, ^ a.'ales, 
 
 Barbaroium avaritia, crudelitaie, ac licentia pervagante. 
 
 Rcme and Italy were fcarce freed from thefe Troubles, wlien new Evils 
 ii.iccesdcd. 
 
 Gen/eric is invited from Africa, to revenge the Murder of Vakntinian •, 
 he lands in Italy in the Year 455, marches direftly to Ro7ne, takes the 
 City, and plunders it, carries away all the public and private Riches, makes 
 an incredible Number of the Citizens Captives, and takes the Emprefs 
 Eudoxia, (wf.o had defired his Affiftance to revenge the Death of Vakn- 
 tinian) together with her Daughters along with her, into Africa. 
 
 The Name of the Roman Empire continued for a few Years longer as 
 
 in a dying Condition, under feveral SuccefTors, till the Year 476, Odoacer 
 
 drawing together an Army of the feveral Nations in Germany, enters Italy 
 
 Paul Diac ^y the Trentin, fubdues the whole Country, takes the City of Rone, and 
 
 /_ i5. " in it the Emperor Mcmyllus, or Auguftuliis, whom he depofes, and takes 
 
 Jornandis to himfelf the Title of King of Italy. Thus Italy, and Rome itfelf, be- 
 
 de Reg. Sue- came the PofTefTion of the Conquerors ; and the Roman Name, Power, 
 
 cell. /. I, j^pj(5 Empire, were from that time extindt. Atque his quidem variis atque 
 
 Sigon. Occ. ancipitihus reriim temporumque fucceffibiis, Roma, jam quartum, pofi Chrijli 
 
 Imper. 251. annum jam quadringentefimum capta, Italiaque a Barbaris firmo tandem pof- 
 
 Jideri imperio, cccpta efi. 
 
 Odoacer did not indeed continue his Kingdom long •, for Thecdoric, at 
 the liead of the Goths in Illyricum, attacked Odoacer^ new-founded King- 
 dom in Italy ; and, according to Paulus Diaconus, fo fully with the Con- 
 Paul. Diac. fent of Zeno then Emperor of the Eaft, that he made a Grant of Italy to 
 i. 16. Theodcric. Italiam ei per pragmaticam tribuens, facri etiam Velaminis 
 
 done confrmavit. Theodoric tngagus Odcacer, overcomes him, and puts 
 him to death -, and fo founded the Gothic Kingdom of Italy, which con- 
 tinue d many Years under his Succeflbrs, till it was fubdued by Narfes for 
 the Empiror Jujiinian, A. D. 553. 
 
 1 hus RoKie itfelf, And Italy the Seat of the Empire, accoriling to t'ne 
 Prophetic Defcnption, became a Prty to the barbarous Nations, and fol- 
 lowed the Fate of the I'rovinces. 
 
 How(V(r, even un;ler the Gothic Kingdom, Rome, though it loft the 
 fiiprtine Authority of Empire, v.as permitted to retain fome Appearance 
 of its ancient Eorm of Government and Magiftracy. 'Theodoric made 
 
 Rxivenna
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 77 
 
 Ravenna the Seat of his Kingdom ; yet Rotne retained its Senate and Con- Sect. 7. 
 fills, and the Image of its former Government. Jam vero radium Rcma- u-— v*— — » 
 wim inflitutum niutavit ; fiquidem {^ Senatum, (^ Confules, Patricias, /V,^- ^i^oniusOc. 
 fe£los Pretoria, Pra-fc£Jum Urbis .... caterofque qui fuerunt in Imperio Ma- ^'"P- ~^S- 
 gijlratus retimil. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 2 And the fourth An- 
 gel founded, and the third 
 Part of the Sun was fmit- 
 ten, and the third Part of 
 the Moon, and the third 
 Part of the Stars ; fo that 
 the third Part of them isoas 
 darkened, and the Day 
 pone not for a third Part 
 of it, and the Night like- 
 wife. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 I moreover beheld in my Vilion, when 1 z 
 the fourth Angel founded his Trumpet j 
 and the Events which were to follow up- 
 on it were reprefented by a very great and 
 gloomy Darknefs : As if a thick Cloud 
 had fo darkened the Air, that neither the 
 Light of the Sun, Moon, or Stars, could 
 be perceived through it j fo far was it 
 from the Brightnefs of a clear Day, that 
 there was not fo much as the Brightnefs 
 of a clear Night, but all around was 
 cloudy and dark. A fit Reprefentation, 
 to exprefs the laft Defolation of the Im- 
 perial City, which God's righteous Judg- 
 ments had doom'd (as Babylon heretofore) 
 to a Lofs of all Power, and of all Autho- 
 rity [g). 
 
 THIS 
 
 (g) Darkening, fmiting, or fetting of the Sun, Moon, and Stars, fays Sir ]faac 5,v j New- 
 Nnvton, are put for the fetting of a Kingdom, or the Defolation thereof, proper- ton Part I. 
 tional to the Darknefs. And when Darknefs is oppofed to Light, Mr. Dautuzoh- f. 18. 
 ferves, as Light is a Symbol of Joy and Safety, fo Darknefs is a Symbol of Mifery 
 and Adverfity. According to the Stile of the Prophet Jeremiah, Give Glory to the Symhol. Diff, 
 Lord your God, lefore he caufe Darknefs, and before your Feet fiumble upon the dark 76. 
 Jilountains ; and while ye look for Light, he turn it i/ilo the Shadoxv of Death, and 
 make it grofs Darknefs, Jer. xiii. 16. The Darknefs of the Sun, Moon, and Stars, is 
 likewife obferved to denote a general Deficiency in Government, as the Prophet de- 
 fcribes a Day of fevere Judgment. For the Stars of Heaven, and the Conjlellatiom 
 thereof Jhall not give their Light : the Sun Jhall be darkened in his going forth, and the 
 Moon fhall not caiifc her Light to Jljine : and I will punijh the World for their Evil, and 
 the JVicked for their Iniquity. I will caufe the Arrogar.cy of the Proud to ceafe, and 
 ■will lay low the Haughtinefs of the Terrible, Iduah xiii. 10, II. And thus the Pro- 
 phet fzf^/V/ defcribes the Deftruftion of the Kingdom of Egypt, Ezek. xxxii. 7, 8. 
 Jnd when I will put thee out, or, as in the Margin, extinguijh thee, quite deprive thee 
 of all Authority and Power, / will cover the Heaven, and make the Stars thereof dark, 
 J will cover the Sun with a Cloud, and the Moon Jl all not give her Light : all the bright 
 Lights of Heaven will I make dark over thee, and fet Darknefs upon thy Land, faith 
 the Lord God. As this is the Meaning of thefe figurative Expreflions in general, it is 
 
 1 alio
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes av 
 
 THIS figurative Reprefentation will very properly exprefs the fol- 
 lowing Period of Hiftory, and the true State of the City of Rome^ 
 Hijlifyofthe once the Imperial City, and Miilrefs of the World. 
 fcurtbTrtm- We have leen, in the former Parts of this Period, the Lofs of the Ini- 
 
 p£t. 
 
 Sigonius (le 
 Reg. Italisj 
 
 3- 
 
 Daubuz, 
 Prelim. Di/e. 
 Rule I. 
 
 perial Authority, when Theodork founded the Gothic Kingdom of Italy., 
 and made Rome fubjeft to it, A. D. 493. But it was obferved, that he 
 then left to the City of Rome, fome Appearance and Splendor of its ancient 
 Government, in a Senate, Confuls, and other Magiflrates. 
 
 Now, in the Reign of Jujiinian, Emperor of th.e Eaft, this new King- 
 dom of I}aly is overthrown, and new and great Calamities befall that mi- 
 ferable Country. Gcthorum in Italia imperium coticidit, at que ipfa Italia 
 o'limis, atrocijfimarum calamitatmi exempla^ perfenfit. 
 
 In the Courfc of this War, Belifarius the Imperial General takes Rome, 
 A. D. 536. The next Year, Vitiges King of the Goths befieges it with 
 an Army of 150000 Men. In this long Siege, which continued above 
 a Year, the Romans were afflicted both with Famine and Peftilence, and 
 fuffercd extremely, tho' at length the Goths were fain to raife the Siege. 
 Totilas, King of the Goths, afterwards takes Rome, A. D. 546. it is re- 
 taken by Belifarius the next Year, and again taken by Totilas about two 
 Yeai^s after. 
 
 During this War, which lafted for twenty Years, Rome was befieged 
 and taken five times -, the City and whole Country fuffered all the Evils 
 of War, in every Place ; and the Event was, to reduce Rome to the loweft 
 and meanefl: Condition, in the Lofs of all Authority and Power, being 
 made entirely fubjed to the Exarchate of Ravenna. 
 
 For Narfcs having quite fubducd the Gothic Kingdom of Italy for the 
 Emperor of the Eaft, was conflituted Governor of the whole Country, 
 with the Title of Duke of Italy, and all the Governors of the feveral Ci- 
 ties were only inferior Officers under him. 
 
 A little after, tlie Exarchate of Ravenna was eftabliflied by the Emperor 
 Jujlin II. Longinus is fent into Italy : He appoints a new Form of Go- 
 vernment : The Seat of Government was from that time fixed at Ravenna, 
 and eveiy City of Italy entirely fubjcifted to the Exarch, both in Things 
 civil and military. Is (Longinus) fays Sigonius, primum Ravenna non Ro- 
 ma prafeBura fedem pofuit ; riec fe Ducem, fed Exarchum Italia, quemad- 
 
 alfo a good Rule of Interpretation, to apply the particular Meaning of fuch Defcrip- 
 tions, acconlinp; to llie Subjeft, to the Order and Scene of Adtion, then referred to, 
 and intended to be reprcfented by fuch Defcriptions. In this View, confulcring that 
 the SiibjctT:, Order and Scene of Adion, arc the Downtali of the Roman Knipire, 
 and of the Power and Authority of Rome the Imperial City, it will very fitly and 
 properly rcprefent an entire cxtinguiihing of all Authority and Power in Rome, once 
 the Scat of Empire ; putting out or extinguifhing, in tiie Language of Ez^-hc/, the 
 Splendor of Authority and Power, as well as taking away the full Exercife of it. 
 Not only the Hrightnefs of tiie Day, and Light of the Sun, but the fainter Light of 
 the Night and iMoun, ii:iy even tiie little glimmering Light of the Stars, lliali be put 
 out. 
 
 tnodtan
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 79 
 
 modum ^ Africa Exar chits erat^ vocavit, t? frovincicrum confularihus., Sect. ". 
 correSloribus, priffiJibufque fublatis, fingulis civitatibus^ fingulos duces im- u-— v/— .»; 
 foftiit, ac vat ios eis, ad reddenda jura, judices ajjignavit. Hiy-enius, de 
 
 Thus Rome loft all her Dignity and Authority, her Senate and Confuls, '<'£»" ita- 
 and was put upon a level with all the Icffer Cities and Towns of Itah-, and ^''^» f- 5* 
 became alio a fmall Dutchy of the Exarchate. Parent itaque faciens nr- 
 bem Rowam, aliis Italic vel urbibus, vel cptidis, hac una in re illam hono- 
 ravit, quod impojjtum tunc magijlratum prafjem appellavit, fed qui fuccejje- 
 runt appellati funt Duces, ut pojlea per multos an'ios, fic Royr.amis appda- 
 retur Ducatiis, ficut Narnienfis, Spoletanufquc eft, diSus ; mque poft Bafiiium, Blonclus,De- 
 qui cum Narfete Confttl fuit, vel Conftdes Roma habuit, vel Senaium legitime cad. primjc, 
 coaofum, fed a Duce, Gr<eculo homine, quern Exarchus ex Ravenna mittebat, ^- ^- P- '02. 
 res Romnna per inulta tempera adminiftrata efi. 
 
 This was a new Form of Govcrment, altogether unknown before -, 
 and though it might be called, in fome Senfe, a Form of Roman Govern- 
 ment, as the F.xarchs of Ravenna were Lieutenants for the Roman Em- 
 perors of Conftaniinopk, yet it was fuch a Form of Government, by 
 which Rome fecm'd to have recciv'd a mortal Wound ; for that Imperial 
 City was depriv'd by it of all Authority and Power, and fe;m'd to have loll 
 all Hopes of ever recovering them ag.iin, when it was ma 'e a fmall Dutchy, 
 entirely fubjeft to another City, where the Emperors, Lieutenants or Ex- 
 archs, had fixed the Seat of their Refidence and Government of Italy ; and 
 this, by the Appointment and Conftitution of the Emperors of the Eaft, 
 in virtue of their Claim to the fole Authority of the Roman Empire. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 13 Jnd I beheld, and After this, I farther perceived in my 
 heard an Angel flying Vifion, that an Angel flew, as it were, 
 through the mtdft of Hea- through the midft of Heaven, and pro- 
 -ven faymgwuh aloud claimed, for the Information of all, vvith 
 Voice, Wo, wo, wo, to the j-li tt- • rr-i 1 1 t 1 
 
 Inhabitants of the Earth, f ^}'/'}'^l ^oice, Though the Judgments 
 iy reafon of the other Voi- "g"ined by the rour Trumpets which 
 ces of the Trumpet of the ^^^^ already founded, are very great and 
 three Angels which are yet formidable, yet greater Judgments ftill 
 to found. remain to be in Aided on the Earth, in 
 
 the Events that arc to follow upon foun- 
 ding the three Trumpets that yet re- 
 main (/6). 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 r • l^r^^l^f'''^ Interpreters fuppofe this Part of theVIfion, a Reprefentation of fome 
 faithful Witnefles, againft the Supeiflition, Idolatry, and growing Corruptions of 
 thofe Times. So Mr. Daubuz obferves, ♦' Preaching againft Errors, is prophefying 
 " agamft them ; and by that bringing down the Judgments of God upon the Im- 
 
 " penitent.
 
 8o 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 CHAP. IX. 
 
 TEXT, 
 
 I A ^D the fifth An- 
 
 _/~\_ gel founded^ and 
 
 I faw a Star fall from (a) 
 
 Heaven unto the Earthy 
 
 and 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 ON the founding of the fifth Angel i 
 which followed, I faw in my Vi- 
 fion a Star fallen from Heaven, or an 
 Angel come down from thence, to whom 
 
 was 
 
 " penitent, he fuppofes the Dreadfulnefs of the Woes of the three Trumpets, is 
 " proclaimed to the corrupt Members of the Church : becaufe, as they were endued 
 
 Maimon. 
 Mor. Nevoc, 
 Par. 2. c. 6 
 
 Herma: Pa- 
 ftor. /. I. 
 r,/. 4 /. z. 
 
 cc 
 
 by the divine Revelation, with more Knowledge than before, being all Chriftians by 
 Name, they therefore deferve to fufFer more for their Crimes than plain Heathens, 
 " fuch as were chiefly concerned in the former Judgments." The greater Guilt of 
 a corrupt Church, is indeed a good Reafon for feverer Punifhment, and will juftify the 
 Ways of Providence, in thefe heavy Judgments on the Empire, now Chrirtian, yet 
 going faft into Corruption of Dodlrine and Manners, and even to incorporate the 
 Heathen Superftition and Idolatry into the Chriitian Worfliip ; but whether this 
 Part of the Vifion means any more than to raife Attention to the following Events, 
 which were to be very calamitous and extenfive, I fliall leave to the Judgment of 
 the Reader. 
 
 (a) J Star fallen from Heaven. Stars, in the Language of Prophecy, fignify An- 
 gels. The Angels of the heavenly Hoft, as well as the Angels or Bifhops of the 
 Churches, feem to be called Stars in Scripture ; as when, at the Creation, The Ador- 
 ^ning-Stan fang together, and all the Sons of God Jhouted for joy. Job xxxviii. 7. In 
 like manner, when this Abyfs, or bottomlefs Pit, is fhut up, it is reprefentcd in this 
 Prophecy, to be done hy an Angel coming down from Heaven, having the Key of the 
 bottomlefs Pit. Thefe Exprcffions are fo nearly the fame, as well as upon the fame 
 Subjcfl, that they may well be taken in the fame fcnfe, and io ufed to explain each 
 . other. It is a general ExprelTion of the "Jews, concerning the Works of God, that 
 he fends an Angel to do them ; fo that Maimonides obferves, Non enim invenies Deum 
 idlum opus feci£e, nift per 7nanus aluujus Angcli. And He) mas, who lived very near 
 tiic Time of this Revelation, and feems to have deligned, in fevera! Pafl'ages, to imi- 
 tate it, fpcaks of the Angel appointed over the Beads, appearing for his Prefcrvation ; 
 Mifit Dominus Angelum fuum, qui ejl fuper bcjiias, isf obturavit os ejus, ne te dila- 
 niaret. 
 
 This Exprcffion then, a Star fallen from Heaven, or, an Angel come down from 
 Heaven, with a Key to open tlie bottomlej's Pit, ftcms naturally to mean the Pcrmif- 
 fion of divine Providence of thefe evil and calamitous Events, which arc defcribed to 
 follow upon opening the bottomlefs Pit, which could not have happened but by the 
 Permifllon of tlic divine Providence, and according to the wife and holy Orders of 
 the divine Government ; for the Providence of God could as furcly have prcvtiUed 
 the Temptations of Satan, and the Powers of Darkntfs, as if Satan and jiis Angela 
 had been fad locked up, anil fccurtd in a fafe Prifon ; lu that he fends an Angel, his 
 Mefiengcr, with the Key of the bottomlefs Pit, to open their Prifon, and peiinit 
 them to go out, to teach that they can only aft fo far as they have leave and per- 
 mifTion, and can always be rcftrained and fliut up again, at tlic Good-will and I'le.;- 
 furc of the fupremc Governor of tiic VV'oiId.
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 and to him was given the was given the Key of the Abyf;, or bot- 
 Keyofthebottomlefs Pit {b). tomlefs Gulph ; which fitly exprefled a 
 
 CommifTion from God, to permit Satan, 
 at the Head of the Kingdom of Dark- 
 nefs, to infeft the World with fome new 
 and great Temptation, as if Satan, at the 
 head of his apoftate Angels, was let loofe 
 to difturb the Earth, and deceive the Na- 
 tions of it. 
 
 And I beheld in my Vifion, that the 2 
 Angel who had the Key of the bottom- 
 lefs Pit, opened it, and immediately there 
 feemed to break out of the Pit, a very 
 thick and dark Smoke, as if it had been 
 
 . , „ , ^ , the Smoke of a burning Furnace ; and 
 reafon of the Smoke of the ^j^^ g^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^ j^ intercep- 
 
 ted the Light of the Sun, and made the 
 whole Air dark round about. A very 
 proper Reprefentation of great Errors, 
 darkening the Underflanding, obfcuring 
 the Truth, and attended with Violence 
 and Deflrudlion {c). 
 
 2 And he opened the hot- 
 tomlefs Pit, and there arofe 
 a Smoke out of the Pit, 
 as the Smoke of a great 
 Furnace, and the Sun and 
 the Air were darkened, by 
 reafo, 
 Pit. 
 
 {b) The Abyfs, or bottomlefs Pit, is explained in the Prophecy itfelf, to be that 
 Place where the Devil and Satan are (hut up, that they fhould not deceive the Na- 
 tions, Rev. XX. I, 2, 3. The Abyfs feems alfo to be ufed in the like Senfe, when the 
 Devils befought Chrift, that he would not conunand them to go out into the Deep ; in the 
 Original, into the Abyfs, or bottomlefs Pit, (ei? t-;» apuo-o-ov ) The learned G;(;//;« Grotius, on 
 obferves, that this Abyfs, or bottomlefs Pit, is the fame with what St. P^/t'r ;.,lis ^"'^^ ™'' 3'- 
 Hell, or Tartarus : For if God fparcd not the AngeU that finned, but eaj} them dotun to 
 Hell, crii^an foipu Ta^Taeojirai, and delivered them into Chaitu of Darknefs, to be refervcd 
 unto Judgment, 1 Pet. ii. 4. 
 
 Now this Prifon of Satan, and of his Angels, by a righteous Judgment of Gou, i-; 
 permitted to be opened, for the jufl: Punifhment of apoftate Churches, who would 
 not repent of their evil Works. We may then fay, with an eminent Interpreter, Bp. o/"Meaux 
 " Behold fomething more terrible than what we have hitherto fcen ! Hell open?, and on the Place. 
 " the Devil appears, followed by an Army, of a ftranger Figure than St. John has 
 " any where defcribed." And we may obferve from others, that this great Tcm.-- 
 lation of the Faithful was to be with the united Force of falfe Do£trine and Perfecu- 
 tion. " Hell does not open of itfelf, as the Bifhop of Meaux obferves, it is alwavs 
 " fomc falfe Dodtor that opens it ; by which means Satan is loofed to deceive the 
 " Nations." 
 
 (c) As a great Smoke hinders the Sight, fo do Errors the Underflanding. He 
 keeps to the Allegory, fays Grotius ; for Smoke takes from us the Sight of the Stars ; 
 Smoke, efpccially when proceeding from a fierce Fire, is alfo a Reprefentation of De- 
 
 M vaftation.
 
 82 
 
 Chap. 
 IX. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 3 And there came out of 
 the Smoke Locujls upon the 
 Earth, and unto tbem was 
 given Power, as the Scor- 
 pions of the Earth have 
 Power. 
 
 4 And it was comman- 
 ded them, that they Jhould 
 not hurt the Grafs of the 
 Earth, neither any green 
 Thing, neither any Tree, 
 hut only thofe Alen who 
 have not the Seal of God 
 tnt their Foreheads. 
 
 PyiRAPHRASE. 
 
 I firtber perceived this Smoke out of-, 
 the bottomlels Fit, brought LocuOs a- 
 long with it, and fcattered them over the 
 Earth ; and they had Power given unto 
 them not unlike the natural Power of 
 Scorpions to do harm. A proper Simi- 
 litude to exprefs a great Multitude of 
 People, marching with great fpeed and 
 fwiftnefs, to plunder and dellroy their 
 Neighbours {d). 
 
 I obferved one thing very peculiar to^ 
 thefe Locufis, and different from what 
 was to be expedted from the natural Lo- 
 cufls : They had an exprefs Diredlion, 
 not to prey upon or deflroy the Glafs, 
 Trees, and Fruits of the Earth, as natu- 
 ral Locufts are ufed to do ; but as Per- 
 fons compared to Locufts, for Multitude, 
 and Swiftnefs to fpoil, they were to hurt 
 Men, and yet to hurt only fuch as had 
 not the Seal of God on their Foreheads. 
 Which may properly mean, that thefe 
 Locufts are to be underftood figurative- 
 ly, for a great Number of Spoilers ; as 
 if Satan, at the head of the Powers of 
 Darknefs, was leading on a great Com- 
 pany, both to corrupt and ravage the 
 World. Yet, in this extraordinary Judg- 
 ment 
 
 vacation. Thus, when Mraham beheld the Deftruftion of Sodom and Gomorruh, 
 Gen. xix. 28. Lo, the Smoke of the Country went up as the Smoke of the Furnace. The 
 great Difpleafurc of God is rcprcfentcd by the fame figurative Exprefllons of Smoke and 
 Fire. Then the Earth fhook and trembled; the Foundatiom alfo of the Hills moved, and 
 were Jhaken, becaufe he was ivroth : there went up a Smoke out of his Nojlrils, and 
 fire out of his Mouth devoured. Coals were kindled by it, Pfal. xviii. 7, 8. 
 
 {d) Locufts and Graflioppers arc cxprefly made to fignify both the Multitude of 
 the Eaftern Nations invading Ifrael, and the fwift Progrcfs and Deftruiflion they 
 made, fudges vi. 5. For they came with their Cattle, and their Tents : and they came 
 as Graflioppers for Multitude : for both they and their Camels xuere xvithout number, and 
 they enter d into the Land to deflroy it. And thus alfo the Locufts, in the Prophet 
 Joel, c. i. 6. are rcprefcnted ; For a Nation is come upon my Land,Jirong, and with- 
 cut number. The fame Word in the Original, ni]i"lN> is in the one Place tranflated 
 Graflioppcr, in the other, Locuft. 2
 
 the Revelation ^ 5/. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 ment of God on a corrupt Church, he 
 would take care to preferve the Intereil of 
 true Religion and Chriftianity among a 
 faithful People. He would protedl them 
 in fuch manner, that they fliould preferve 
 their Religion, and the Profeffion of it, 
 notwithftanding the great Difficulties thofe 
 Enemies to Chriftianity Ihould bring up- 
 on them. 
 
 And I farther perceived they did not 5 
 receive a Commiffion to take away Mens 
 Lives, when they invaded and fpoiled 
 them ; they were to torment them for a 
 fpace of time, for five Months : and their 
 Torment was refembled to the Pains and 
 Uneaiinefs which Men feel, when they 
 are bit by a Scorpion. 
 
 5 A)id to them it "ivas 
 given that they fhould not 
 kill them, hut that they 
 
 Jhould he tormented five 
 Months : and their Tor- 
 ment was as the Torment 
 of a Scorpion, when he 
 Jiriketh a Man. 
 
 6 And in thofe Days 
 
 Yet, though they had not a Comniif- 
 Jhall Men feek Death, and fion to take away Mens Lives, they fhould 
 Jhall not find it, and floall make their Lives fo uneafy and miferable 
 
 to them, that they would rather chufe 
 Death than Life, and defire to die rather 
 than remain in their Mifery {e). 
 
 The 
 
 defire to die, and Death 
 floall flee from them 
 
 {c) The Time in which thefe Locufts were to torment Men, feems an Allufion to 
 the Time in which natural Locufts are ufed to do harm, and after which they 
 die. They are hatched, as Bschart obferves, about the Spring, and die at the latter 
 End of Summer ; fo that they do not live above five Months. So that learned Inter- 
 preter of Scripture undeiftands the ExprelTions at the 5th and loth Verfcs : Ita quod Bocliart. Hir- 
 verfu ^ i^ 10, Kocent hominibus per quhiqne mcnfes, I'idctur idea diet, quia Z«ftt//<y roz. /. 4. <■. S. 
 Vere nata, fub finan afiatis obeunt ; t.cc Jiipra qninquc tne'fcs vivire folent. 
 
 The Time of five Months may likely mean, that the Invafions of this People 
 meant by the Locufts, (hould be, after the manner of the Locufts, during the Sum- 
 mer Months. This feems a more natural Meaning than a certain Number of prophe- 
 tic Years, during which fpace of time their Power fliould continue, as fome Interpre- 
 ters have thought. If any have the Curiofity to (ee an Interpretation of thefe five 
 Months, for one hundred and fifty Years, at the proportion of tliirty Days to a 
 Month, he may find it in Mr. Datdmz and IVaplc, or in Mr. Mede. He may fee 
 another Interpretation for three hundred Years, becaufe the five Months are twice 
 mentioned at the 5th and loth Vcrfes ; but as I fee no reafon for fuch Interpretation, 
 fo I perceive no Certainty in the Application. 
 
 The Torment of a Scorpion, when he ftriketh a Man, is great and verv painful, 
 according to the learned Bochart. He obferves, from Diofcoridt-s, Cum quis a Scor- 
 
 M 2 * pione
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes o// 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 7 And the Shapes of the 
 Lcctifts were like unto Hor- 
 fes prepared unto Battle, 
 and on their Heads ivere 
 as it were Crowns of Cold, 
 and their Faces were as 
 the Faces of Men. 
 
 8 And they had Hair as 
 the Hair of IVomen, and 
 their Teeth were as the 
 Teeth of Lions. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 The Appearance of thefe Locufts was 7 
 luch, as ill part refenibled the Locuds 
 defcribed in the antient Prophets ; but in 
 part differed from thofe Defcriptions, as 
 well as from the Defcription of natural 
 Locufts. They were like unto Horfes 
 prepared for Battle ; but they feemed to 
 have a fort of golden Coronets on their 
 Heads, and to appear with the Counte- 
 nance and Vilage of Men ( /). 
 
 Yet, with a manly Countenance, they 8 
 dreffed their Head, and Hair, in an ef- 
 feminate manner ; and were as ready for 
 Rapine, and intent upon it, as if they 
 had Teeth hard and flrong to devour, as 
 the Teeth of Lions { g). 
 
 As 
 
 Bochart. 
 Hieroz. 
 /. 4.f. 29. 
 V. 3./. 640. 
 
 Id./. 4. c. 23 
 
 III I. 4. <-. 4. 
 
 Theodorct on 
 the Place. 
 
 Waple on the 
 Place. 
 
 Patrick on 
 V.mA. xxviii. 
 
 37- 
 
 f'lonc morfus ejl, locus quam primum infcimmar! incipit, durufquc effe l^ ruber, isf ve- 
 heme):ti iklore affellus. Inflammation, and violent Pain, are fit Similitudes to exprefs 
 great Uncafinefci and Torment. The fime learned Author further obfervcs, that 
 Scorpions, as Locufts, hurt only during the Summer Months. Ncc fnijira cjl, quod 
 myjiicis Locu/lis, qua Scorplonum caudas habent, non datur potejias nocendi homlnibus ; 
 nift t:r T::(nfes quhiquc : quippe ut Locujla ita ncc Scorpiones diuiius nocent, nam per 
 f rigor a Urpcnt, nee quidquam ex iis cjl perlculi. TcrtulUanus familiare periculi tcn.pus 
 ajlus. 
 
 (yj Joel, fpeaking of the natural Locufts, obfervcs, the Appearance of them is as 
 the Jppiarance of Horfes, and as Horfcmcn fo Jhall they not, c. ii. v. 4. This Repre- 
 fentation of the I'.vift Motion, is fuppofed by fome to be an Aliufion to the Form of 
 their Heads, as tlie Head of a Locuft naturally rcfembles the Head of an Horfe. 
 Locujhc, fays Bochart, ab halts vocantur Cavalette ; hinc Albcrtus, lib. 26. Caput ha- 
 bent figura cqui. And Theodorct, on this PafTagc of Joel : Si quis Locu/ia: caput dili- 
 geiiter conftdcrel, pcrfimikm equo inveriict. It is, to be fure, a beautiful Rcprcfcnta- 
 tion of the Swiftncfs and Expedition with which an Army, confifting principally of 
 Horfcmcn, invade and ravage a Country. 
 
 Some Interpreters underiland thefe Crowns of Gold they wore on tiieir Heads, to 
 reprcfent the Viifloiies of this People, by Faces as the Faces of Men, that they had 
 fcemingly reafonable and plaufihlc Pretences for their Invafions. Others underftand it 
 a Defcription of the proper Habit of tliis People, that they fliouiil wear Ornaments on 
 their Head^, like Crowns or Mitres. " The Mitre of the Higii Pricit was called 
 " by the antient Greeks, Tiara, Cidaris, and fometimes Z^/V^/tv.'.Y/ ; they were a fort 
 «« of Linen Turbant, commonly white : and fuch were tiic Diadems of Kings, 
 " which Jmmianus calls Fufciolam candidam, Rrgia: Majejlatis iiifigne." This Linen 
 Covering of the Head, with tiie Plate of Gold, in which Holincfs to tiie Lord was in- 
 fcribed, is called the Holy Crown. So that a Turbant, with a Gold Ornament, in 
 the Language of tiie Scripture, is a Crown of Gold, Lev. viii. g. 
 
 (g) liy Hair, as tlie Ilair of Women, fome underftand, that tlieir Pretences ftiould 
 
 be infmuating and deceitful ; but it fecms rather to refer to fome Eft'cminacy in their 
 
 2 Drcfs,
 
 the Revelation of St.^ OVL N.^ 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 As they were thus fitted to deftroy, 
 they were alfo well defended againfl; Op- 
 pofition, as if they were armed with Iron 
 Breafl-plates j and they invaded their E- 
 nemies with a great Noife, as if many 
 Chariots and Horfes were rufliing into 
 Batde {h). 
 
 They had moreover this peculiar in 
 their Form, that they had Tails as Scor- 
 pions, and in them Stings, by which 
 they were able to do great hurt and mif- 
 chief in the Places which they invaded j 
 and thus, tho' Locufts, they were able to 
 torment as Scorpions do (/). 
 
 Though the natural Locufts have no 
 King [k), yet thefe figurative Locufts 
 have one, who is the Angel of the bot- 
 tomlefs Pit, that evil Spirit, the Prince of 
 the Power of Darknefs, who, from the 
 conftant Evils he is defigning and doing 
 in the World, is called the Deftroyer. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 9 And they bad Breajl- 
 plaU's, as it ivere Breajl- 
 plates of Iroriy and the 
 Sound of their IVings icas 
 as the Sound of Chariots of 
 many Horfes running to 
 Battle. 
 
 ID And they had Tails 
 like unto Scorpions, and 
 there were Stings in their 
 Tails, and their Power 
 was to hurt Men five 
 Months. 
 
 1 1 And they had a King 
 over them, which is the 
 Angel of the bottomlefs Pit, 
 whofe Name in the Hebrew 
 Tongue is Abaddon, but 
 in the Greek Tongue hath 
 his Name Apollyon. 
 
 ID 
 
 II 
 
 Drefs, by which this People fliould be diftinguifhed, probably fuch an Appearance as Plin. Nat. 
 Mr. Daubuz has defcribed from Pliny, Arabes niitrati degunt, out intonfo crine, barba H'ft- I- 6. 
 eradltur praterquain in fiipcriore labro. So that the Arabians, tho' they aftefted to ^- ^^^ 
 wear great Muftachoes, yet wore long Hair, trelTed and plaited after the manner of 
 Women ; and hereby, fays Mr. Daubuz, is fet forth, together with this their Cu- 
 ftom, their Effeminacy and Luft, to which they were extremely addicted. Serviiis, 
 on I'^irg. /En. 1, g. ver. 6i6. Et habent ridimicula mitra. Pilea virorum funt, mitns 
 fceminarum Alii mitras nicretricmn c£'d volucrunt. 
 
 Teeth, like the 7'eeth of Lions, is a Defcription of Locufts in the Prophet foel, 
 JVhofe Teeth are the Teeth of a Lion, and he hath the Cheek-Teeth of a great Lion, Joel i. 
 6. to cxprefs great Rapacioufnefs, and how eafily they deflroy all before them. 
 
 (h) It is obferved of the Locufts in foe/, c. ii. v. 8. Jl-^cn they fall upon the Sword, 
 they Jliall not be wounded. And it is obfervable, fays Mr. Daubuz, that the natural 
 Locuft hath about its Body a pretty hard Shell, of the Colour of Iron, Armavit na- 
 tiira cutem, fays Clandian ; fo that herein the Symbol of the Breafl:-plate is exadtly 
 Juited to the natural Locuft. The Prophet 'Joel, c. ii. v. 5. alfo defcribes the Lo- 
 cuib, like the Noife of Chariots on the Tops of Mountains Jhall they leap .... or, as 
 a ftrong People fet in Battle-Array ; to exprefs the Terror and Confternation they 
 fhall occahon by their Invafioiis, 
 
 (i) Whether thefe Tails, and Stings as Scorpions, were defigned to exprefs, that 
 thefe People fliould fpread the Poifon of Error and Dchifion, where they co.me, or 
 only to exprefs the great Pain and Uneafmefs their Invafions (hould occafion, I leave 
 to the Judgment of the Reader. 
 
 (k) It is an Obfervation of Agur, The Locujis have no King, yet go they forth all of 
 them ty Bands, Prov. xxx. 27. 
 
 Such
 
 8(5 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap, 
 IX. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 1 One Woe is paft, and 
 behold there co»ie two IVoes 
 wore hereafter. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 Such vvofiil Judgments the Church is 
 to expedV, when the righteous Providence 
 of God fliall give permiffion to the De- 
 ftroyer to punifli the Sins gf Men ; and e- 
 ven when this Wo fliall be pafled, the 
 Church is to expedt yet flarther Woes, 
 when the fixth and feventh Angels fliall 
 found their Trumpets, 
 
 H'fflory of the '"I "^ H E foregoing Prophecies of this Period have brought us, by vari- 
 fifth Trum- X *^'^'^ Steps, to an entire Subverfion of the Weftern Empire, when 
 /)rf. Rome loft all its Authority and Power, was no longer a Seat of Govern- 
 
 ment, but a petty Dutchy governed by an OfRcer appointed by the Exarch 
 of Ravenna, and ftrving under him ; who, as the Emperor's Lieutenant, 
 had the chief Command through all his Dominions in Italy. This Ex- 
 archate began, according to Sigonins, A. D. ^G6. according to Petavius, 
 A. D. 56S. 
 
 The prefent Prophecy defcribcs a very remarkable Juclgment, which 
 lliould follow in the Courfe of Providence. It is mark'd, by peculiar Cir- 
 cumftances of Woe and Afflidions, as if Satan, at the Head of the Pow- 
 ers of Darknefs, had broke the Prifon of the bottomlefs Pit, and was 
 come abroad into the World, to fpread all the Evils of Ignorance, Error, 
 Deceit, Violence, Spoil and Slavery, among Men. 
 
 There are many Circumftances in this Defcription, peculiar and diftin- 
 guifliing Marks of this Judgment : The Ignorance and Error they lliould 
 propagate, their Number and Hardincfs, the Cultoms, Habits, and Man- 
 ners of this People, and of their Invafions, the mighty Progrefs they 
 fliould make, and their different lYeatment of Chriftians and Idolaters, 
 are fufFicient to point out this memorable Event of Providence to our 
 Obfervation. This new Trial of the Faith and Patience of the Saints, 
 and new Judgment of God upon fuch Chriftians themfelves, as corrupted 
 the Purity of Chriftian Faith, WorOiip, and Maniiers, was worthy the 
 Spirit of Prophecy to reveal ■, and the Protection of the Church, fo as to 
 prcferve the Chriftian Faith and Religion, in a time of fo great Danger, 
 was a very wile and ufeful Encouragement to the Faith and Conftancy of 
 the Church, wliich is the general and immediate Intention of all the Re- 
 velations of this Prophecy. 
 
 The next Scene of Providence, which grcady furprlzcd the whole 
 
 World, as well as the Chriftian Church, was the Rife of Mchammed, and 
 
 a more wonderful Progrefs of a new Religion, and a new Empire, than 
 
 the World had ever feen before. 
 
 I'liJcaux's About the Year of Clirift 606, Mahomet (as his Name is ufually writ) 
 
 Lifeo/Ma.- began to pretend to Revelation, and converfc whh the Angel G'a^vV/, in 
 
 liomct, p. a Iblitary Cave near Mecca in Aral'ia. In the Year 60S, which was the 
 
 J 2. fortieth
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. ^j 
 
 fortieth of his Age, he began to take to himfclf the Stile of the Apoltle Sect. 7 
 of God ; and to propagate his Impollure, he pracndcd not to deliver a \_y\-^>^ 
 new Religion, but to revive the old Religion God firll gave to Mam : and, Prideaux's 
 by many other fpecioiis Pretences of receiving his Revelations from the ^'fi of Ma- 
 Angel Gabriel, he gained feveral Profclytes. Yet the People of Mecca, hoinct,/>.i6. 
 where he lived, were fo averfe to his Impoflure, that they refolved to 
 ftrike at the Root, and prevent the fpreading of farther Mifchief, by cut- jj, ^2. 
 ting him off who was the chief Author of it ; fo that he was forced to fly 
 from Alecca to Medinah, then called Tathreb. This was in the Year 622, 
 from which Flight of Mahomet, the Hegira, or Computation of Time a- 
 mong the Mahometans, begins. 
 
 I'rom this time he tells his Difciples, his Religion was not to be propa- Id. 77. 
 gated by difputing, but by fighting. 
 
 Accordingly the next Year 623, he fell upon the Traders of Mecca, Id. 78. 
 though guarded by 1000 Men, and beat them ; and fpent the reft of the 
 Year in robbing, plundering, and deftroying all thofe who would not come Id. 86. 
 in to him, and embrace his Religion. 
 
 The next Year, he continued the fame Courfe, and fought a Battle 
 with a larger Number of his Oppofers, in which he was overborn, and 
 himfelf grievoufly wounded. To prevent the ill Effe6l this Difgrace might 
 have on the Minds of his Followers, he taught them, that the time of 
 Life being determined by God, they who fhould be flain in Battle, died 
 no fooner than they muft otherwife have done ; and as they died fighting 
 for the Faith, they gained the Crown of Martyrdom, and the Rewards ot U. 88. 
 Paradife. 
 
 In the Year 627, he was attacked by an Army of loooo Men, from Id. 94.. 
 which Danger he very de.Ytroufly extricated himfelf ; and, the fame Year, 
 was inaugurated in the fupreme Authority, and made Head in all things U- 97- 
 Civil and Rehgious. 
 
 In the Year 629, Mahomet had an Army of lOOOo Men ; fo that he Id. 104. 
 very foon brought moft Parts of Arabia into his Power. 
 
 In the Year 630, he turned his Arms towards 6)t/i^. In 631, all the 
 Arabs came in and fubmitted to him ; and, in the following Year, he him- 
 felf died, being 63 Years of Age, according to the Arabian Account, 
 which make only 61 of ours; fo that Mahomet, in the fpace of twenty-three ^^' ^'5- 
 Years, founded a new Religion, and a new Empire, throughout the large 
 Country cf Arabia, a Country bigger than Germany, Italy, Spain, France, 
 Great Britain and Ireland together : Which, as Dr. Prideaux oblerves, 
 " God has permitted, in his all-wife Providence, to continue a Scourge 
 *' unto us Chriftians, who having received fo holy and fo excellent a Reli- 
 *' gion, through his Mercy unto us in Chrift Jefus our Lord, will not yet 
 " conform ourfelves to live worthy of it." 
 
 This new Government and Religion were in fome Danger, on the Death 
 of its Founder, by a Competition for the Succeffion ; but Abubekcr, who ^ckley, 
 fucceedcd, foon fupprefs'd feveral Rebellions, and in particular fubdued -^ ^^''^^ 
 Mofeilam, who pretended himfelf a Prophet, in opposition to Mahomet ; \- ,'■ 
 and having fettled his Affairs pretty well at Home, thinks of putting in ' ' ' 
 
 execution
 
 ss 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 Al Koran, execution Mahomet' i, Commiffion, of fighting for the Religion of God. 
 c. 4. />. 70. He therefore fends Armies into Babylon and Syria, and fummons his Forces 
 c. 9. p. 149. together, by this remarkable Letter : 
 
 i^c. 
 
 Ockley, lb. 
 
 p. ?.2. 
 
 I 
 
 N the Name of the moft merciful God, Jbubeker, &c. to the reft 
 _^ of the true Believers, Health and Happinefs, and the Mercy and 
 BlcfTing of God be upon you. I praife the moft high God, and I pray 
 for his Prophet Mahomet. This is to acquaint you, that I intend to 
 fend the true Believers into Syria, to take it out of the Hands of the 
 Infidels -, and I would have you to know, that fighting for Religion is an 
 Ad: of Obedience to God." 
 
 Abiil Phara- 
 
 jii, um. 
 
 "Dynatt. />. 
 90. p. J 10. 
 
 Ockley, 
 Hill. Sarac. 
 F. I. 241. 
 242. 
 
 lb. V. 2. 87 
 
 Abul Pliara- 
 jii Hift. 
 
 JJynaft. 
 ii8. 
 
 P- 
 
 In this fliort Reign, which was but two Years and a few Months, the 
 Saracens made a great Frogrefs, beat the Army of the Greek Emperor, 
 and flew, according to their own Account, fifty thoufand Men, took 
 Damafcus, and enter'd far into Syria. Oraar, who immediately fucceeded 
 Abubeker, reigned ten Years and an half, drove all the Jews and Chrifti- 
 ans out of^raZ'/rt ; fubdued .?jr/«, Egypt, and other Parts of y^r/crt, be- 
 fides the greateft Part of Perfta ; took the City of Jerufalem ; and in the 
 Battie of Ternwiik, as Abu Obeidah, the General, wrote to the Calif, they 
 killed one hundred and fifty thoufand, and took forty thoufand Frifoners ; 
 and adds. As to tiiole that fled into the Defarts and Mountains, we have 
 dellroyed them all, and Hopped all the Roads and Fatfages ; and God has 
 made us Matters of their Country, and Wealth, and Children. 
 
 Othman continued the Saracen Conquefts ; the whole Perfian Empire 
 fell into his Hands, in the Year o'i {\-\t Hegira 31, A. D. 651. and 5)'- 
 ria, v/'ith Egypt, were brought into full Subjedion. But, .:v, 
 
 Upon the Death of Othman, the Qiiarrel about the Succefflon put a 
 confiderable Stop to the Saracen Arms. This feems to make the Death 
 of Othman a proper Period to the firft Progrefs of the Mahometan Empire 
 and Religion, and a proper End of tliat Part of Hiftory that is correfpon- 
 dent to this Fart of Prophecy. 
 
 To this Account of the Rife of the A Mahometan Religion and Empire, 
 it may be proper to fubjoin Ibme Remarks on theCuftoms of this People, 
 the Manner of their making War, and invading tlicir Nciglibours. 
 
 It was obferved from Pliny, that tlie y'lrabians wore a fort of Turbants, 
 or Mitres, on their Heads -, that they drefled and twiftcd their Hair in a 
 particular Manner, fo that one Party of tiic Saracens was diflinguiflied by 
 it from anotlicr. It is remarkable, fays Ockley, tlie Scdl of Ali have not 
 only a Turbant after a different Fafnion, but they alio twift- their Hair alter 
 a Manner quite clificrent from the reft of the Mullelmans. 
 
 They uied alfo the Cuftom of wearing Beards : Ebn llannif, Ali'a Go- 
 vernor of Bafora, had his Hair cut oft", antl his Beard fpoiled in con- 
 tempt. Ubi cum F.bn Hani ff urn ipfi ah Ilali prtcfe£lum prehendijfent, crini- 
 bus avulfts, y Barba depilata dewiferttnt. At leaft, according to Pliny, 
 they left fome Hair, lilce Muftachocs, on their upper Lip. So exaclly 
 
 did
 
 the Revelation of St, JOHN. 
 
 did their Drefs anfwcr the Defcription of Crowns, Faces of Men, and 
 Hair as the Hair of Women. 
 
 The Care of the Arahimn about their Horfes, and tlie Excellency of 
 their Breed, are taken notice of by aL who mention them. 
 
 It is well known, the Manner of invading their Neighbours was by 
 fudden Incurfions during the Summer Months ; retiring again, and difper- 
 fing thcmfelves to their own Homes, during the Winter ; and gathering 
 together the next Spring, for a new Summer's Invafion. 
 
 According to the military Laws and Confticutions of the Mahometans, AI Koran, 
 War was forbid during the facred Months, wiiich were the two firlf and '^- 2- />• 22. 
 the two laft : Aggredi hello hoftes fuos omni tempore fas ejfe fronunciavit f- 9' /*• ^2. 
 {Mohammed) except is quatucr menfibus anni, diiobus primis, (£ pojlremis ; n^!^"'^' . 
 qui propterea facri appellanttir. ' f^' "'^: ■ 
 
 A fufficient Number is appointed by the fame Conftitutions, to be fent Mohamme- 
 out yearly, as may make the Alahometans equal or fupcrior to the Ene- danorum 
 my : IJiiufmodi copiarum edu£lic, fingulis aymis ad minimum femel fieri p. 5. 
 debet. lb. p. 10. 
 
 Their military Laws make alfo a great Difference between thofe People 
 they call Harbi, and the People of a Book. The Harbi were either Athe- 
 ifts, and Perfons of no Religion, or Idolaters, who did not worfhip the 
 true God, according to any Book of Revelation ; thefe were not tole- 
 rated in the Mahometan Law, but they were to be profecuted with War 
 till they embraced the Religion of Mahomet. But the People of the Book 
 were fuch as worfhipped God, according to fome Book of Revelation as 
 the Jews and Chriftians •, thefe were to be profecuted with War, till they 
 embrace Mahometanifm, or agree to pay a Tribute : But then they were 
 to be left in Peace, and in the quiet Ufe of their own Religion, even Id. ib. p ia 
 ^\-\txc \}nft Mahometan Authority was fully fettled. Thus the very Laws 
 of Mahomet made Provifion not to kill thofe who profelTed the Worfhip 
 of the true God, but only to torment them by their Invafions, and makino- 
 them Tributaries. 
 
 It was moreover a common Injundlion to Ipare, as much as pofTible, the 
 Countries they invaded : Deflroy 7iot Palm-Trees, fays Abubeker to 2'efid, Ockley, 
 vor burn any Fields of Corn, cut down no Fruit-Trees, do no Mifchief to ^ ■ ^-P- 25. 
 Cattle, oily fuch as ye kill to eat. 
 
 Yet the military Laws adjudged fo many Perfons to Captivity, and 
 the Condition of the Women in particular was fo deplorable, beino- fo 
 much in the power of Perfons who gave the greateft Liberty to their Lufts 
 that though their Lives were fpared, many were like to prefer Death it- 
 Jelf, to the hard Condition to which they were reduced. 
 
 Upon the whole, the fudden Invaiion of the Saracens, the fwifc and 
 almolt incredible Progrefs of their Arms, many Circumftances peculiar to 
 this People, and their Invalions, which fufficiently diftinguifli them from 
 all the Invafions of the Nortliern Nations, very properly anfwcr the Pro- 
 phetic Defcription of thefe Locufts out of the bottomlefs Pit. 
 
 N I
 
 ■A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 13 And the fixth An- 
 gel founded, and I heard a 
 Voice from the four Horns 
 of the golden Altar, which 
 is before God. 
 
 14 Saying to the ftxth 
 Angel which had the Trum- 
 pet, Loofe the four Angels 
 which are hound in the great 
 River Euphrates. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 I flirther perceived in ray Villon, v/hen \ 3 
 the fixth Angel founded his Trumpet, a 
 Voice, as coming from the golden Altar 
 which flood before the Prefence of God, 
 as in the Temple, or from the Altar of 
 Incenfe, the Place of Prayer and Inter- 
 ceflion ; where the Angel having a gol- 
 den Cenfer, offered Incenfe with the 
 Praj'ers of all Saints, {c. viii. 3.) to e.v- 
 prefs, that no Interceffion fliould avail, to 
 prevent any longer the Execution of the 
 following Woes, A juft Puniihment of 
 the World, for Sins unrepented of, and 
 of the Church, for great Corruptions un- 
 reformed (/). 
 
 This Voice from the Altar of Incenfe, 14 
 was diredled to the lixth Angel who had 
 juft founded his Trumpet, commanding 
 him to fet the four Angels at liberty, 
 who, for the prefent, were reflrained in 
 and about the Eaftern Parts ; that their 
 Reftraint being taken off, they may again 
 execute the Judgments of God, by in- 
 vading the fcveral Parts of it. 
 
 Accordingly, the Reftraint was taken 1 5 
 off from the four deftroying Angels, and 
 they were permitted to afflidt the Inhabi- 
 tants of the Earth for a determin'd Time ; 
 their Reftraint was taken off" but for a 
 Seafon, as if the very Time was afcer- 
 tain'd by Years, Days, Months, and even 
 1 lours, in which they have a Permiffion 
 to punidi the World, by taking away 
 the Lives of a confiderable Number of 
 the Inhabitants thereof (/;;). 
 
 (I) In this Propliecy, as well as in other PalTages of Scripture, cfpecially the Pro- 
 phetical, the fcveral Providences of Goil are reprcfentcd by the Minidration of An- 
 j^eis, wlioni God fends as his Meffcnj^ers, to execute his Will. It may he here un- 
 dcrflood, as a Publication of the Purpofc and Delign of Providence, from tlie 
 Horns of the Altar of Incenfe ; fo that no Intcrccflion fhould prevent it. 
 
 {m) It has been a Qiieftion, why thefc Angels arc reprcfentcd as four. Some In- 
 terpreters have fuppofcd the Number /«//>■ relates cither to four Princes, or four Prin- 
 cipalities. 
 
 1 5 And the four Angels 
 were loofed, which were 
 prepared for an Hour, and 
 a Day, and a Month, and 
 a Tear, for to flay the third 
 Part of Men.
 
 the Revelation of St. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 1 6 J/id the Number of I fooii perceived in my Vifion, a far- 
 
 the Army of the Horfemen ther Explication of thefc four dellroying 
 
 were two hundred thoufand Angels, let loofe for a determined time, 
 
 thoufand, and I heard the jq fl ^ ^ p^rt of the Inhabitants of 
 Number of them. ^v 
 
 cipalities. Hence fome fuppofe the four Angels to be one of the Turkijh Princes, and 
 his three Suns, as Mr. Daubuz. Mr. Alcde takes them to lie the Tctrarcliy, or four 
 Go\'ernments of the Turks in /Ifht, Aleppo, Dnmafaa, and Anlloch ; or, according 
 to Sir Ifaac Newton, the four Kingdoms of the Turks feated upon Euphrates : that of 
 Armenia Major, feated at M,yapharckin, Megarktn, or MartyropoUs ; that of Mefo- ^"' ^- ^^^'''' 
 potamia, feated at Moful ; that of all Syria, feated at Aleppo ; and that oiCnppadocia, '°"' 5° • 
 feated at Iconium. But as thefe Governments were not erected till the Death of , , 
 Melech Schah, who died A. C. 1092, they far outrun the Date of the prefent Pe- "' ^ '' 
 riod, even by fome hundreds of Years. 
 
 Nor does there appear any Neceffity to undcrftand the four Angels, either of four 
 Princes, or of four Governments ; for the Number four, as Mr. Daubuz obferves, Daubuz 
 is often a Number denoting an Univerfality of the Matters comprized, as in fer. Symb. DiS. 
 xlix. 36. tht four IVinds fignify all the Winds. In //i?. xi. 12. the four Corners of P'oc. Numb. 
 the Earth, denote all the Parts of the Earth ; and in E%ck. vii. 2. the four Corners of 
 the Land, (ignify all Parts of the Land of Judaa. And therefore, with Philo, Four Phi'o, de Fi. 
 is a Number of Univerfality in Nature. It fhuuld fecm then a very natural Inter- ta Mofis, /. 
 pretation of the four Angels, to underftand them of the whole Power of thefe De- i- P- ">■ 519. 
 ftroyers, gathered together from the four Corners, or every Quarter of the Land they 
 dwelt in ; and fpreading themfelves towards the four Winds, or the feveral Parts of 
 the Earth, without reftraint. 
 
 The Time here fpoken of, an Hour, a Day, a Month, and a Year, may alfo be 
 underftood in general for a limited Time and Seafon, as in this Prophecy the ten 
 Kings are faid to receive Power, as Kings, one Plour with the Beaft, or at the fame, 
 and during the fame time, Rev. xvii. 12. 
 
 Mr. Daubuz fecms to have exprcfled the general Meaning of thefe Words, very Daubuz in 
 well, the aforefaid Angels were prepared by God, for a Year, Mont^h, Dii)', and he. 327. 
 Hour ; namely, fo as to be ready, upon any Occafion or Warning, to put this great 
 Event in execution ; fo that there feems no neceffity of making this Time three hun- 
 dred ninety one Prophetic Days, denoting fo many Years. It rather feems to fignify, 
 that thefc Incurfions of the Deftroyer fliould be under a Limitation, and like the In- 
 roads of an Enemy, who in a fhort time are beaten back, or, at a fet time, ufually 
 retire of themfelves. 
 
 Some underftand the third Part of Men, as a fymbolical Charafler of the Roman w.,nle on <■ 
 Empire, as the Roman Empire has been computed to be one third Part of the Earth, yiii. 'v. r. 
 And a very learned Perfon fuppofes, that the Trumpets principally, if not folely, re- 
 gard Europe, the famous to t^ito., or third Part of the World, known in the Days of WhiUon on 
 the Vifion. But, I conceive, this Expreffion is chiefly defigned to fignify many, or '■-^•'^e''. 154. 
 a very confiderable Part ; as in the foregoing Parts of this Vifion, [c. viii.) the third 
 Part of Trees was burned up ; the third Part of the Sea became Blood ; the third 
 Part of the Creatures died ; a Star from Heaven fell upon a third Part of the Rivers ; 
 and a third Part of the Waters became W'ormwood ; a third Part of the Sun was 
 fmitten ; and the Day flione not for a third Part of it. And afterwards, the Tail of 
 the Dragon drew the third Part of the Stars of Heaven, and did caft them to the 
 Earth, c. xii. 4. A third Part therefore feems moll; plainly and naturally to mean a 
 confiderable Part of the whole ; and to deftroy a third Part of Men, will then fignify, 
 that the dellroying Armies, rcprefented by the four Angels, now loofcd from the 
 
 N 2 River
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 the Earth ; for there appeared a moft 
 numerous Army of Horfemen, too ma- 
 ny to be exprefled almoft in plain Num- 
 bers, being two hundred thoufand thou- 
 find («). 
 
 As thefe Armies of Invaders were re- 
 prefented very numerous, fo both Horfes, 
 and Riders appeared very terrible ; the 
 Horfemen appear'd in bright and lliining 
 Armour, having Breaftplates as of Fire, 
 Jacinth, and Biimflone, which appear'd 
 Hke a Mixture of Fire and Smoke ; and 
 the Horfes they rode upon had a terrible 
 Appearance, as well as their Riders : for 
 their Heads look'd fierce as Lions, and 
 they feem'd to cafb Fire and Smoke out of 
 their Mouths [o). 
 
 1 7 And thus I faw the 
 Horfes in the Vifion, and 
 them that fat on them, ha- 
 ving Breafi-plates of Fire, 
 and of Jacinth, and Brim- 
 fione : And the Heads of 
 the Horfes were as the 
 Heads of Lions, and out of 
 their Mouths iffued Fire, 
 and Smoke, and Brimjlone. 
 
 H:.mmond, in 
 loc. 
 
 River Euphrates, which had been one of the great Boundaries of tlie Kingdom of 
 the fetus, and was then of the Roman Empire, fhould take away the Lives of a 
 great Number of Perfons, whofe Countries they fhould, on this Permiflion, in- 
 vade. 
 
 («) The Number in the Original is Myriads of Myriads, which I fuppofc is to be 
 underftood of many Myriads ; as when we fay, Thoufands of Thoufands, to exprefs 
 many Thoufands, or a Company almoft: innumerable. We can hardly conceive this 
 Number was intended to be the real Mufter of any Army whatloevcr, which never 
 was known to confift of any thing like two hundred Millions of Horfemen. It 
 feems then to mean, that the Armies of thefe Deftroyers fhould be principally 
 Horfemen ; and that their Numbers fliould be fo great, that the Report of them 
 fliould be hardly credible. 
 
 {o) The Colour of Fire is red, of Hyacinth blue, and of Brimftone yellow ; thefe 
 are the Colours of Fire and vSmoke mingled together. The learned Dr. Hammond 
 obferves, thefe three Colours may be ufed, (as in prophetic Stile it is ordinar\) to ex- 
 prefs a terrible Appearance, v.hich is commonly rcprcfcnted by a flamins; Fire. 
 Jt is not indeed impofTiblc, as the fame learned Interpreter obferves with Grotius, 
 that by Fire, Smoke, and Brimftone, may be meant Fire-Balis, or Darts, with 
 fomcthing burning at the End of them, called Falarica:, Engines of known Ufc, 
 cfpecially in Sieges ; but there is no fufficicnt Rcafon, I think, to make it more than 
 Conjcflure. There is flill lefs Reafon, I conceive, to make thefe Expreflitns fignify 
 Cannon and Gunpowder, the Ufe of which was abfolutcly unknown, fome hundred 
 of Years after the time this Prophecy was to be fulfilled, in the fucccfiive Order of the 
 Prophecies of this Book. Befides, it is to be obfcrved, this is a Defcription of the 
 Brcailp! .tes of the Hoiftmcn, not only of their Weapons or Engines of War; 
 and feems therefore to dcfcribc properly, the Terror of their Appearance, when 
 marching to War. 
 
 And
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 8 By thefe three were 
 the third Part of Men kil- 
 led, by the Fire, and the 
 Smoke, and the Brimjlone, 
 which ijfued out of their 
 Alouthi. 
 
 tn 
 
 19 For their Power is 
 their Mouth, and in 
 their Tails-, for their Tails 
 were like unto Serpents, and 
 had Heads, and with them 
 they do hurt. 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 And by thefe terrible Armies, a great 
 Part of the People whofe Countries they 
 invaded, were killed and flain ; fo that 
 the miferable Inhabitants of thofe Places 
 fufFered all the Evils of Slaughter and 
 Bloodflied, as well as of Rapine and 
 Spoil. 
 
 And the Power of thefe formidable 
 Armies to do hurt, was fo great, that 
 they were likened to thofe Serpents of 
 which Naturalifts fpeilk, with two f^eads, 
 one at each End of their Body, capable 
 therefore of doing harm, both with their 
 Mouths and Tails ; fo that not only was 
 their Front terrible when they marched, 
 but they did great mifchiefalfo in their 
 Rear, and wherever they left Parties be- 
 hind them, in the Countries they had 
 over-run (/>). 
 
 Yet notwithflanding thefe fevere Judg- 
 ments upon the World, for the Corrup- 
 tion of true Religion, they who efcaped 
 them were not reformed by them ; they 
 ftill went on to corrupt the Purity of Re- 
 ligious Worfliip, with downright idola- 
 trous Pradlices, as well as they gave 
 themfelves up to all Unrighteoufnefs and 
 Wickednefs : for they worfhipped Devils, 
 or Demons ; they made Angels, and the 
 Souls of departed Men, as well as the • 
 Images of the Saints, the Objefl of their 
 Prayers and Adoration, 
 
 (p) The Power in the Mouth, and in the Tails, as Serpents, is plainly an Allu- 
 (lon to thofe Serpents which are fuppofed to have two Heads, one at each End of P'"iu "'fl 
 their Body, as Pliny defcribes the Amphifbcna ; Gcininum caput Amphifhena, hoc eji ad 
 caput, iff ad caudam, tanquaa: parum cjfet uno ore fundi venenttm. A proper Reprefen- ^'' 
 tation of a furious and terrible Jnvafion. 
 
 Whether it be farther meant by thefe Expreffions, according to feveral learned In- 
 terpreters, that they did not only do mifchicf by their Conquefts, but alfo by falfe 
 DotSrines ; that they (hould not only pull down the States, and deftroy the People 
 they invaded, but that they fhould alfo plant a falfe Religion in the Places they con- 
 quered i I [hall leave entirely to the Judgment of the Reader. 
 
 In 
 
 20 y4nd the refi of the 
 Men which were not killed 
 by thefe Plagues, yet re- 
 pented not of the IVorks of 
 their Hands, that they fhould 
 not worfhip Devils, and I- 
 dols of Gold, and Silver, and 
 Brafs, and Stone, and of 
 Wood, which neither can 
 fee, nor hear, nor walk. 
 
 8.
 
 94 
 
 Ch a p. 
 IX. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 2 1 Neither repented they 
 of their Murders^ nor of 
 their Sorceries, nor of their 
 Fornication, nor of their 
 Thefts. 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 In fuch a general corrupt State of Re- 2 1 
 ligious Worlliip they continued, as might 
 be expelled, impenitent, and unreformed 
 in the Iniquities of common Life ; fo that 
 all the abominable Iniquities of the Hea- 
 then World were found among them ; 
 fuch as Deceit, Injuftice, Uncleannefs, 
 and Debauchery, Poifonings, and open 
 Murders. Jufl Reafons why they were 
 vifited with fo awful Judgments, and 
 why they were given up to the farther 
 Punifliment of that dreadful Woe that 
 follows under the next and lafl Trum- 
 pet {q). 
 
 Hijiory of the 
 fixth Trum- 
 pet. 
 
 Petavii Rat. 
 Temp. Par. 
 I./. 9. 
 
 TH E Period of Hiftory which correfponds with this Period of 
 Prophecy, is determined by the fiicceffive Order of Prophecies anil 
 Events, to the Times foon following the former Hiftory, which dc- 
 fcribed the Rife and amazing Progrefs of the Saracen Empire, and 
 Mahometan Religion ; which, like Locufls out of a bottomlefs Pit, fpread 
 themfelves, in a veiy fhort time, over a great Part of the World. I Ihall 
 not therefore take notice of Mr. Mede's Application of this Prophecy, to 
 the Rife and Progrefs of the Turks, or Ottoman Empire founded by 
 them ; though Mr. Mede'% great Learning and Reputation have caufed 
 many others to follow him, yet the Rife of the Ottoman Empire is fo low, 
 that it is by far too great a Step from A. D. 6r^c^. in which the former 
 Prophecy ended. For Othoman, the Founder of that Empire, died in the 
 Year of the Ilegira, 727, A. D. 1326. This Time will farther alfo fall 
 far into the Time of the next Period of Prophecy. Thefc Confiderations 
 make fuch Application, I think, inconfillent with the Order of the Book 
 itfclf, which it fecms plainly to mark out to us in fuccefTive Periods. 
 
 Let us fee then, whether the Hiftory of the Saracen Empire, in the 
 Times that foon followed after the foregoing Prophetick Defcription 
 
 of 
 
 Ci.iikc'i Ser- 
 mons, Vol. 6. 
 r- 3S2- 
 
 (1) I h.ive rcndcr'd the original Word <(:a.eft.a.Kiim, Poifoning, rather than Sorcc- 
 rict., or Witchcrafts. Herein I have followed the learned Grotius, In eadem domo, 
 alii alios vcueno tiecabant. This wicked Pradticc of Poifoning grew general, cfpeci- 
 "ally in Italy, and, according to Hi(K)rians, in the Church of Rome itfcll ; but the 
 Reader is at liberty to prefer the other Scnfe given by Interpreters, and to undcrff.uil 
 by it Witchcrafts, Sorceries, Charms, Kxorcifms, and pretended Miniclcs, by whicli 
 Men arc often feduced to Idolatry, and kept in idolatrous Practices. Or we may un- 
 derfland, with a learned Author, "the numberlcfs artificial Methods of making Men 
 " very rcligioui, without any Virtue," to be what the Scripture calls Sorceries.
 
 the Revelation <?/" 5>. J O H N. 9^ 
 
 of the Rife of it, docs not anfwer this Defcription, and is not moft likely Sect. J. 
 dcfign'd by it. (— ^-\ J 
 
 One confidcrable Mark of this Period, is loofing the four Angels which 
 were bound in the great River Euphrates^ v. 14. fignifying, That the 
 Providence of God had, for fome time preceding this I'criod, laid a Re- 
 ftraint upon thefe furious Invaders of their Neighbours, and the Progrefs 
 of their Impollure. 
 
 Accordingly we find, that upon the Death of Olhman, about the Year 
 6t5, there were great Contentions concerning the SucccfTion; y^//, Moazviab, Ocklev, 
 Telha, and Zol'dir, (or Azzoheir) had each of them a confuleraule Party to IHjl. Sarac. 
 advance them to the Califate, or Succeffion in the Saracen Empire. 'Ihefe ^- 2. 
 Pretenfions occanoned ft^veral Quarrels, which put a Stop to the foreign 
 Conquells of the Saracens, and ended in the almoft entire Ruin of ////'s 
 Family, and therein of Mahomet's, own ; for AH had married Mahomet's, 
 Daughter. 
 
 At the Death of Olbman, Monwiah was Governor of Syria, and Ara- jj_ a-}-. An. 
 ron of Egypt. Aii, at the firft, obtained a complete Viftory over Telha and 
 Zoheir, two of his Competitors ■, yet Moatvjah and Amron refblvcd to id. -2. 
 ftand it out to the laft againfl: Alt. Thefe Contentions occafioncd the 
 Deaths of fb many Pcrfons, that at laft three Men, zealous for the Sara- 
 cen Affairs, agreed to kill all the three Pretenders to the Califate : One of 
 them flruck Moaitiah in the Reins, but the Wound proved not mortal ; Id. j^^. 
 another of them miflaking for Amron, a Perfon whom. Amron, being in- 
 difpofed, had appointed to fupply his Place, that Day in the Moique, 
 killed him dead on the Spot •, and going to Execution, faid without any id. 7^.. 
 Concern, I defign'd Amron, but God defign'd another. The third of 
 thefe Confpirators had better Succefs in the Execution of his Defign againft 
 All ; for he gave him a mortal Wound in the Head, as foon as he came Id. 77. 
 into the Mofque, of which he died in a few Days. The Contention did 
 not end with the Death cf Alt ; it continued a long time between his 
 Family and the Family of Moawiah ; Hafan, All's eldeft Son, v/as for- 
 ced to abdicate in favour of Moa'wiah ; Hofein, Alt's fecond Son, with Id. 95. 
 feveral of his Family, was killed in the Field : yet ftill many Diftur- 
 bances were occafioned by the Friends of Aii's Family, and the Enemies 
 of Moawiah's. Almcchter, pretending to revenge the Death of Hofein, Id. 301. 
 is made Calif by his Party, A. D. 685. he purfucd all who had a Hand 
 in the Death of Hofein, and deftroyed them with Variety of Deaths ; he 
 never pardoned any of thofe who declared themfelves Enemies of the 
 Prophet, nor thofe whom he could believe to have dipt their Hands in Ho- Id. 315. 
 yivVs Blood, or that of his Relations •, fo that 'tis faid, that he killed near 
 fifty thoufand Men of thofe People, widiout reckoning thofe who were 
 flain in the Battles which he fought. 
 
 Thefe inieftine Divifions and Qiiarrels bound up the Saracens from Zonaras 
 their ufual Invafions and Incurfions, and kept them about the River Eu- Aiinal. 
 pbrates, near which moft of their Battles between each other were fought- ^.°"': 3- 
 Moawiah found it necefTary to make a Peace with Conllantinus Po?onatus, '^'''^,' ^' 
 Emperor of Conflantinopk, and even agree to pay him a confiderable Tn- ^^^ ^-^^
 
 96 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Abul Phara- bute ; and Abdolmelick^ one of his Succeflbrs, was obliged to make a 
 jii Hid. D}' like Peace, on promife of paying Tribute to Jujlinian II. the Greek Em- 
 
 naft./). 128. peror. 
 
 Thus were the del^roying Angels bound up for about fifty Years, du- 
 ring the Reigns of AH, Moawiah the Firft, Tefid, Moawiah the Second, 
 M:rwan, and Abdolmelic, Califs ot the Saracens. 
 
 But then, thefe deftroying Angels were loofed again ; tlie Divine Pro- 
 vidence took off the Reftraint ot the Saracen Invafions. JValid united 
 the Power of the Saracen Empire, and invaded the Wcftern Parts of 
 Europe with fuch numerous Armies, and fwift Succefics, as threatned the 
 Lofs of all Europe, and even to extinguifli the Chriftian Name and Reli- 
 gion. 
 
 The Saracens paffed over into Spain, A. D. 713. The next Year, 
 they obtained a complete Vidlory over a numerous Army of the Spa- 
 niards ; they who fpeak the leaft, fay it was an Army of one hundred 
 thoufand fighting Men : what Number was killed, was not known -, I fup- 
 
 Mariana pofe, fays our Hiftorian, they were fo many, it was hard to count them. 
 
 HiJ}. Spain, For this only Battle robbed Spain of all its Glory, and in it periflied the 
 
 /. 6. c. 9. renowned Name of the Goths. After this Battle, the Saracens divided 
 their Forces, and foon over- ran the whole Country •, fo that in three or 
 four Years, they were poffeffed of all Spain, except a few inaccefTible 
 Places in the Mountains, and which the Saracens (lighted. The Mifery 
 of this Invafion, fo agreeable to the Prophetic Dcfcription, is fo well 
 exprefled by the Hiftorian, that I fliall give it in his own Words : 
 
 Id. /. 6. f.io. tc Certain it is, Spain was now in a deplorable Condition, almoft all 
 " brouo-ht under the Dominion of the Aloors ; there was no Sort of Mi- 
 " fcry but the Chriftians endured •, Women were raviflied from their 
 " Hufbands, Children from their Parents, and all they poneffcd taken 
 " from them, without any Rcdrefs to be hoped for. The Country yiel- 
 " ded not its ufual Produdl, both in regard of the Unfeafonablenefs of the 
 " Weather, and for Want of Labourers ; the Churches were profaned 
 " and burnt •, dead BoJiies lay about the Streets and High-ways, and no- 
 " thing was to be ktn or heard, but Sighs and Tears : nor was there any 
 " Calamity but what Spain groaned under, God permitting the Innocent 
 " to fuffcr with the Guilty, to punifli the horrid Witkednefs of thole 
 " Times." 
 
 But the Saracens did not confine their Ravages to Spain -, they foou 
 paffed the Pyren^an Mountains into France. After many Ravages in 
 feveral Parts of the Covintry, they came to a dccifive Battle with Charles 
 Martel, in which Abdirachman was killed, with his numerous Army. This 
 Victory fccurcd the State of Chriilianity, which would likely have been 
 the Prey of thofe barbarous Invaders, it they had then gained a Vidory 
 
 Mczcrai, ' over the French, and poiTcfletl themfelves of their Country, which was 
 
 /////. then the only Rampart of Chriilianity, as a judicious Hiftorian obferves. 
 
 France, ^. I. 'I"he Infidels, as another Hiftorian obftrvcs, advanced as to a certain 
 
 h '9J- Vidory; whereupon enfucd one of the bloodiell Battles, and moft ob- 
 
 ftinate Fights, that has been feen in the World -, of the Moors, there 
 
 2 were
 
 the Revelation ^ Sa J O H N. 97 
 
 were four hundred thoufand, with their Wives and Children, as defigning Sect. 7. 
 
 to dwell in France The Slaughter was incredible -, three hundred and ^y^v~-^ 
 
 leventy thoufand Moors were killed, and among them their General. Mariana, 
 This fortunate Battle was fought, fays Mariana, in the Year of our Lord, Hift. Spain, 
 734, twenty one after the Conqueft oi Spain. It put a full Stop to tht- ^- 7- ^- 2. 
 farther Progrefs of the Saracen Arms in Europe, and gave Courage and 
 Strength to the remaining Chriftians in Spain ; fo that in time they drove 
 the Saracens quite out of their Country alfo. 
 
 There is another Part of this Prophetick Defcription, which defcrves 
 particular Notice, and which feems to point out this Period of Hiftory 
 for the Accomplifhment of it : The reft of the Men, v/ho were not killed 
 by thcfe Plagues, yet repented not of their Idolatry -, the WoHhip of 
 Saints and Images, which fo nearly refembled the Heathen Idolatry, had 
 made great Advances about this time. Leo Ifaiirus, Emperor of the Eaft, 
 was much concerned at it •, it gave great Offence to the Mahometans, and 
 often provoked them to perfccute the Chriftians as Idolaters. In the Eaft, 
 Leo Ifatirus, and his Son Conftantinus Copronymus, at this very time en- Spanhemii 
 deavoured to put a ftop to thefe idolatrous Cuftoms of wordiipping Ima- Hift. Ecclcf. 
 ges ; and, in order to prevent it, ordered all Images to be taken out of the Secul. viii. 
 Churches. But thefe Endeavours to preferve the Church from Idolatry, '• vii. 
 and remove this juft Prejudice againft the Chriftian Worftiip, were warmly P- '3®4' 
 oppofed by the Biftiops of Rome. The Emperor Leo had fent his Orders 
 into Italy, A. D. 726. to remove Images out of the Churches there : The 
 then Pope of Rome, Gregory II. confirmed the Worftiip of Images by a 
 Synod, and rejeifted the Order ot the Emperor, with fevere Reproaches on 
 himfelf -, and finally, according to Baronius's own Account, he excommu- 
 nicated the Emperor, and, on that pretence, forbad all Payment of Taxes 
 to him in Italy, and freed the People from all manner of Obedience to ^'^- ^^- ^"^ 
 him, as their Prince. 'Tandem £5? anathematis panam, ita quoque Baronius, "'^^^^ray 
 eoque pr^etextu inter diSlum, quo Tributa Italicajijleret, i^ obedientiam omnem, }) P™^"^^' 
 tarn civilem quam ecclefiajiicam, toto Occident e, deinceps, exhiberi, Graco Im- ' ' ^^ ' 
 peratori prohiberet. 
 
 This Defence of the idolatrous Worftiip of Images, was fo obftinate, 
 that at length it prevailed to a folemn Confirmation of it, by the Autho- 
 rity of Councils, both in the Eaft and Weft ; fo far were they from repen- 
 ting of their Abominations. 
 
 And this brings us to the End of the fccond Period of Prophecy, and 
 within a very few Years of the Beginning of the third Period, in the 
 temporal Power of the Popes of Rome -, which was, in fome fenfe, the 
 feventh, or, in another fenfe, the eight Head of Roman Government, as 
 we have before obferved, to which the following Vifions of this Revela- "'v^'^'- 
 tion relate. 
 
 O C II A P.
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 CHAP. X. 
 
 Sect. 8. Interval bet-wee?i the Second and TJj'ird 
 
 ■ Periods. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 THE foregoing Chapters have given us a Prophetic De- 
 Icription of the two firfl Periods, or of the State of the 
 World and Church, under the Perfecution of Rome Heathen ; of 
 the Troubles occafioned by the Invafions of the Northern Na- 
 tions, which broke the Power of the Roman Empire, and divided 
 it into feveral new Governments ; and finally, of the Rife and 
 Progrefs of the Mabometati Religion and Empire, which caufed 
 fo many Evils throughout the greatefi: Part of the World, both in 
 the Eaitern and Wcftern Empires. 
 
 This tenth Chapter feems to be an Interval between the fecond 
 and third Periods, in which the Scene of the Vifion alters. Pre- 
 paration is made for a new Prophecy, reprefenting a new State of 
 the World and Church, for a new Period of Forty-tico Months, 
 a Tifue, Times, and half a Time, or Twelve hundred and fixty Days, 
 being the Days of the Voice of the fevcnth Angel, ivhen the Myfery 
 of God fjall be finijhed. 
 
 The Scene of Vifion is reprefented different from the foregoing ; 
 it is not now before the Throne of God in Heaven, as in the fourth 
 Chapter, but on Earth, as the firfl Scene, Chap. i. For St. j^o/';/ 
 law ayi Angel come down from Heaven, (v. i.) the Angel flood on the 
 Sea, and on the Earth, and he lift up his Hand to Heaven, (v. 5.) 
 when lie fwarc that Time fould he no longer, (v. 6.) 
 
 This Introduftion to the third Period, reprefents an Angel co- 
 ming down from Heaven, with a little Book open in his Hand. A 
 Voice from Heaven directs St. John to take the little Book from 
 the Angel, a?id to eat it up ; becaufe he was Aill to continue his 
 Prophecy, and to reveal many Things contained in it : For he was 
 to prophcfy again, before, or concerning many People, and Ni" 
 iions, and Tongues, and Kings, (v. 11.) Or he was to reprcfent, 
 in new Prophetic Dcfcriptions, the State of the Church and 
 World, in the Period, or Times that Ihould fucceflively follow 
 
 2 the
 
 the Revelation of St.^OYiY^. 99 
 
 the former Times of which he had already prophefied, and which Sect. 8. 
 was to contain a Prophecy, as is afterwards declared, for the fpace V/Wi/ 
 of twelve hundred and fixty Prophetical Days. The Meaning of 
 which will be bell explain'd by a Paraphrafe upon the Reprefenta- 
 tions themfelves. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I \ N D Ifaw another 
 £y_ mighty Angel come 
 down from Heaven, clothed 
 •with a Cloud, and a Rain- 
 bow was upon his Head, 
 and his Face was as it 
 were the Sun, and his Feet 
 as Pillars of Fire. 
 
 1 And he had in his 
 Hand a little Book open, 
 and he fet his right Foot on 
 the Sea, and his left Foot 
 on the Earth, 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 AFTER my former Vifion, related i 
 in the foregoing Part of this Pro- 
 phecy, I beheld another Vifion, intro- 
 duftory to a farther Revelation concern- 
 ing the State of the Church and World ; 
 for I beheld a mighty Angel coming 
 down from Heaven : He appeared as 
 clothed with a Cloud ; a Mark of great 
 Power and Majefly : A Rainbow, the 
 Symbol of God's Covenant and Mercy, 
 was on, or round, his Head ; and his 
 Appearance was very glorious, for his 
 Face flione with a Luflre like the Bright- 
 nefs of the Sun, and his Feet wirh a 
 Splendor, as if they had been a Flame, 
 or Pillars of Fire {a). 
 
 And the Angel whom I beheld coming 2 
 down from Heaven, held a little Book, 
 or Roll, open in his Hand, the remain- 
 ing Part of the fealed Book, or Roll, 
 which the Lamb had opened ; and when 
 he was come down to our Globe, he 
 
 (rt) To come in the Clouds, or with the Clouds of Heaven, is among the fews a j}„,iot. on 
 known Sjmbol of divine Power and Majefty. It may refer to the Expreffion of the c. i. 7. 
 Pfalmift:, Thou art very great, thou art chathcd ivirh Honour and Majejly, thou co- 
 vereji thy f elf with Light as with a Garment, Pfalm civ. I, 2. alluding to the bright 
 and fhining Cloud, in which the divine Prefcnce was ufed to appear. Grotius obferves 
 a like Notion among the Heathen, that they reprefented their Deities appearing co- 
 vered with a Cloud : 
 
 tandem venias preearttur 
 Nube candentcs humcros amiSlus 
 Augur Jpollo. 
 A Rainbow, by its natural Properties, as a gentle Rain while the Sun fhines, was a 
 proper Emblem of God's Covenant with Mankind after the Flood, and fit to be 
 made a Sign that God is always mindful of his Covenant and Promifc. The Bright- ^*'"'- <"z 
 nefs and Splendor of the Sun, and of Fire, were alio proper Figures to cxprefs the ^- '• 7- 
 Majefty of >^ divine Appearance. 
 
 O 2 Hood 
 
 Horat. Carm. 
 /. I. Od. 2.
 
 lOO 
 
 A PARAFiiRAsii and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 3 And cried with a loud 
 Voice, ds when a Lion 
 roereth : nnd when he had 
 cried, feven Thunders ut- 
 tered their Voices. 
 
 4 And when the feven 
 
 Thunders had uttered their 
 
 Voices, I was about to 
 
 write, and I heard a 
 
 Voice 
 
 P A RA P H RJ S E. 
 
 ftood upon it, having one Foot on the 
 Sea, and the other on the Earth, the 
 chief Parts of which it confifts; the Pro- 
 phecies yet to be reveal'd out of the li tie 
 Book or Roll, relatino; to the "jreater Part 
 of the Inhabitants of the World (^:. 
 
 This mighty Angel ftanding on the^ 
 Earth and Sea, made Proclamation with 
 a Voice, loud, ftrong, and awful as the 
 Roar of a Lion. Upon which I heard 
 feven diftindl Voices, as from the Clouds 
 of Heaven, and loud as Thunder. 
 
 As I was about to write down what^ 
 was fpoke from the (even Thunders, 1 
 was forbid by another Voice from Hea- 
 ven, faying unto me, Do not write down 
 what the Voices from the feven Thun- 
 
 5;> T. Kew- (,!>) It is an Obfervation of a great Author, that this Defcription of an Angel 
 
 ton, 269. coming down from Heaven, is in the Form in which Chrift appeared at the Begin- 
 ning of this Prophecy ; and it may farther direct us to underftand, this miglity An- 
 gel of Chrift, that he appeared having a little Book opened in his Hand. The fame 
 illuftnous Interpreter judicioufly remarks, " That this little Book is the fame that he 
 " had newly opened ; for he received but one Book from him that fat upon the 
 " Throne, and he alone was worthy to open it." It does not feem to be another 
 Book, as fome have thought, but the Remainder of the fame Book or Roll, which 
 the Lamb took out of the Right-hand of him that (at on the Throne, (c. v. 7.) It 
 may be called a little Book or Roll, being only the Remainder of what had been 
 opened or revealed already, the feventh and laft Seal, and fo the whole Book had been 
 opened before, {c. viii.) This fetms the pbineft and eaficft Account of the little 
 Book, as well as moft agreeable to the Order of the Prophecies, this containing what 
 was to happen in the Days of the Voice of the feventh Angel, luhen he fl.mll fouml, (v. 7.) 
 Earth and Sea are, in Scripture-Language, a Defcription of our World, or this terra- 
 queous Globe, .IS the Heavens and Lartii are a Defcription of the Univcrfe in general, 
 or the whole vifibie Creation ; and fo the Inliabitants of the Earth and Sea feem in 
 this Prophecy to mean the Inhabitants of this World : lt''o unto the Inhabitants of the 
 Earth and Sea, for the Devil is come down unto you, [c. xii. 12, 13.) that is, when the 
 Dragon was ta(t down unto theKarth. 
 
 By the Earth, iha Jews underftood, a; Sir Ifaac Newton obfervcs, />. 276. the great 
 Continent of all Afia and Africa, to which they had accefs by Land ; and by the 
 Ifles of the Sea, they underftood the Places to which they failed by Sea, or the fcvcral 
 Parts of Europe : and hence, in this Prophecy, the Earth and Sea are put, he ob- 
 fervcs, for the Nations of the Greek and Latin Empires : In this Scnfc the Angel put- 
 ting his right Foot on the Sea, and his left Foot on the Earth, will reprcfent him 
 (landing with one Foot on Afia, and another on Eurcpe ; to fignify, the Prophecies 
 ]ic was to reveal, would relate to both the Empires of the Eaft and Weft ; but I 
 think, the former Scnfe the more natural. 
 
 dors
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. loi 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. 8. 
 
 ders have uttered, that they may not be 
 pubhckly revealed in this Prophecy [c). 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 Voice from Heaven, faying 
 unto - me. Seal tip thofe 
 "Things which the feven 
 Thunders uttered, and write 
 them not. 
 
 5 And the Angel which 
 I faiv Jland upan the Sea, 
 and upon the Earth, lifted 
 lip his Hand to Heaven, 
 
 6 Andfware hy him that 
 liveth for ever and ever, 
 who created Heaven and 
 the Things that therein are, 
 and the Earth and the 
 Things that therein are, 
 and the Sea and the Things 
 that are therein, that there 
 fJootdd be Time no longer. 
 
 7 But in the Days of the 
 Voice of the fcventh ylngel, 
 when hefljall begin to found, 
 the Myfiery of God fhould 
 be finifJjed, as he hath de- 
 clared to his Servants the 
 Prophets. 
 
 But though I was not allowed to re- ^ 
 veal what the feven Thunders had utter- 
 ed, yet the Angel proceeded to give a 
 forther Revelation of the Providence of 
 God towards the World, and his Church 
 in general ; and to confirm the Truth 
 and Certainty of his Revelation, he took 
 his Oath in the mofl: folemn Manner ; 
 for lifting up his Hand to Heaven, he 
 fware by the eternal God, the Creator of 6 
 all Things, that the Time of the glori- 
 ous State of the Church, though fure to 
 be accompliftied, according to God's Pro- 
 mife, in its due time, fliould not be as 
 yet. But in the next Period, or in the - 
 Days of the Voice of the feventh An- 
 gel, who was yet to found the Myftery 
 of God, in his Providence toward the 
 Church, fliould be perfedled ; and then, 
 as he had promifed in the Prophetic 
 Oracles, the glorious State of the Church 
 fliould be no longer deferr'd {(I). 
 
 I 
 
 (<:) When a Voice from Heaven commanded the Apoflle not to reveal what was 
 fpoken by thefe Voices, it would be ridiculous to go about to explain it. It is fufH- 
 cient to obferve, it was not proper to remain on Record a public Revelation to the 
 Church in general, however proper it was to be revealed to the Apoftle in particular, 
 which might be for many wife Reafons ; though, for what particular Reafons, niuft 
 be as unknown to us as the Revelation itfelf is. 
 
 {d) That Time Jljoukl be no longer, does not mean, that Time itfelf fhould be no 
 more, in the Original, xi"'"^ "« 'S"«' ^n, is literally, The Time fl^all not he yet. Some 
 underlland it, that the Time of fulfilling the Prophecy {houkl be no longer delayed ; 
 or, as Grotius on the Place, Non diu erit quin arcanum Dei impleatur : But, I think, 
 both the Intention of the Prophecy, and the more literal Meaning of the Expreffion, 
 better agree with Mr. Datibuz's Interpretation : " The Angel in the Vifion declares t^ , 
 " upon Oath, that the glorious State of the Church fhall not be as yet ; but tliat ^/,^ p/^ 
 *' however, it would not be long to it : for in the Days of the Voice of the feventh 
 " Angel, when he fliall found," (that is, in tiie Period of Prophecy to which the 
 Remainder of the Book yet unrcvealed relates, under the feventh Trumpet) *' the 
 
 Z " Alyflery 
 
 z oa 
 
 ace.
 
 102 
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes o^ 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 8 And. the Voice which I 
 heard from Heaven fpake 
 unto me again, and faid. 
 Go, and take the little Book 
 •which is open in the Hand 
 of the Angel which fiand- 
 eth upon the Sea, and the 
 Earth. 
 
 9 And I went unto the 
 Angel, and faid unto him. 
 Give me the little Book. 
 And he faid unto me, Take 
 it, and eat it up, and it 
 fhall make thy Belly bitter, 
 but it [fjall he in thy Mouth 
 fweet as Honey. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 I was then diredled by another Voice 8 
 from Heaven, to go up to the Angel, 
 who ftood upon the Sea and the Earth, 
 and receive from him the little Book 
 which he held open in his Hand. 
 
 I thereupon did as the Voice from 9 
 Heaven commanded me, and delired the 
 Angel to give me the little Book, which 
 he did ; faying unto me, Take this little 
 Book, confider it. carefully, and digeft it 
 well in thy Mind ; and thou flialt find, 
 in the Events it fliall reveal unto thee, an 
 Occafion for Comfort and Joy, for Grief 
 and Sorrow. 
 
 I accordingly took the little Book out 10 
 of the Angel's Hand, and deeply medi- 
 tated on the Contents of it ; and found 
 it to contain in part. Things of great 
 Confolation, and in Part, Things that 
 gave me great Concern and Sorrow. 
 
 And the Angel from whom I had re- 1 1 
 ceived the little Book, acquainted me, 
 that I was to confider the Prophecies 
 contain'd in it, were not intended only 
 for my private Infl:ru(5lion and Medita- 
 tion ; they were Prophecies which con- 
 cern'd the Public, many Nations, and 
 People, which I was to publifli in far- 
 ther Revelations, for the public Ufe and 
 Benefit of the Church [e). 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 " Myftcr)' of God fhall be pcrfc£lcd, as lie had declared to his Prophets." This 
 was a Confolation proper to the general Defign of the Prophecy, as there was hut one 
 Period of Time yet remaining, viz. during the Voice of the fevcnth and laft An- 
 gel ; and then the Accompliflimcnt of the Promifcs in tlie happy and glorious State 
 of the Church, fliould be acconiplifhed and fulfilled, without any farther Delay. 
 This was however attended with a nioft ufeful Caution, That the Church is to pre- 
 pare, in this Period, for new Trials of Faith and Patience; tho', in the end, the 
 Myftery of God fliall be finllhcd, or perfe£led. 
 
 (f) To cat, fays Mr. U'apU, fignifics to meditate and to digeft divine Truths. 
 
 Thy 
 
 10 And I took the Utile 
 Book out of the Angel's 
 Hand, and ate it up, and 
 it ivas in my Mouth fweet 
 as Honey : and as foon as 
 J had eaten it, my Belly 
 was bitter. 
 
 11 And he faid unto 
 me. Thou mujt prophefy a- 
 gain before many People, 
 and Nations, and Tongues, 
 and Kings.
 
 the Revelation of St. ]Oll^. 
 C H A P. XL 
 
 Sect. 9. The Third Period, 
 
 CO N T E NT S. 
 
 WE are now come, in this eleventh Chapter and the follow- 
 ing, to the third and longefl Period of this Prophecy, 
 diflinguifhed by the feven Vials, as the former were by feven 
 Trumpets, and feven Seals, As this is a Period much longer than 
 either of the foregoing, it feems to have a more full and copious 
 Defcription j and the State of it is reprefented by feveral Prophe- 
 tic Images, as by meafuring the Temple, by the Prophecy of 
 two Witneffes ; by the Vifion of a Woman flying into the Wilder- 
 nefs ; and the Reprefentation of one wild Beaft rifing out of the 
 Sea, and of another coming up out of the Earth. 
 
 So that here are two diilindl Reprefentations of the State of 
 the Church during this Period ; and another Reprefentation of the 
 perfecuting Power from whence this afflidted State of the Church 
 fliould proceed ; and, in the End of this, as in each Period, here 
 is a Reprefentation of the Church's Deliverance out of its afflidled 
 State. And, in particuku', the Afflitflions of the Church are to 
 end with this Period, in the moft happy and glorious State of 
 Peace and Profperity, of Truth, Purity, and Protedlion ; and not 
 to be fucceeded, in a very fliort time, by a new Period of Trou- 
 bles and Afflidlions, to iiy the Faith and Patience of the Saints, as 
 the former were. 
 
 Thy TFo7-ds were found, fays the Prophet, Jcr.xv. i6. end I did eat them, and thy 
 JVord was unto me the Joy and Rejoicing of mine Heart. Our blefTed Saviour ufes the 
 feme metaphorical Expieffion, when he fpeaks of himfelf as the Bread of Life, in 
 many PaOiiges of the fixth Chapter of St. fohn. As this Prophecy was to reveal the 
 Providences of God, during the Period of the feventh Angel, in which, as there was 
 a Revelation of great Oppofition to true Religion, and Perfecution of the faithful 
 Profeflbrs of it, fo was there alfo a Revelation of divine Protection, during the time 
 of Trial, and of a fure Accomplifliment of the promifed glorious and happy State of 
 the Church in the End. The Meditation of fuch a State of Providence might 
 well occafion a Mixture of Joy and Grief in the Apoftle's Mind, as it is like to do 
 in die Minds of all who fo undcrlland it, and confider it. 
 
 It
 
 I04 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 It appears, that the Reprefentation of the two Witneffes, of the 
 Woman in the Wildernefs, and of the Beaft, are feveral Repre- 
 fentations of the fame Time, or Period, in different Views. The 
 Time for the Witneffes to prophecy in Sackcloth, is a thoufand 
 two hundred and threefcore Days, (<:. xi. 3.) The Woman is nou- 
 riflied in her Place in the Wildernefs, for a Time, and Times, and 
 half a Time, (c. xii. 14.) or three Years and a half, equal to 
 twelve hundred and fixty Days, according to the ancient Year of 
 three hundred and fixty Days. And fo the Prophecy itfelf in- 
 terprets it, (c xii. 6.) And the Woman fed into the IVildernefs, 
 lohere foe hath a Place prepared of God, that they pould feed her 
 there a thoufand two hundred a7id threefcore Days. It is farther 
 obferved concerning the Period of the Bead, that Power was gi- 
 ven to him to continue forty and two Months, a Time equal to 
 three Tears and an half, ov twelve hundred and fxty Days. They 
 are therefore to be looked upon as different Defcriptions of the 
 fame Period, for the more diltindl Explication of the Prophecy, 
 and greater Certainty of its true Meaning, 
 
 But, before we enter upon the paiticular Meaning of each Re- 
 prefentation, it may be proper to obferve fomethine as to the 
 
 AvertifTc- 
 ment, />. 
 
 357. 
 
 Grotlus OH 
 kcv. ii. 10. 
 
 proper Time of this Period, as to its Beginning, and Conti- 
 nuance. 
 
 As Interpreters, for very different Reafon--, have fallen into ve- 
 ry different Accounts of both, it has occafioned no little Uncer- 
 tainty and Diforder in the different Interpretations given of it. 
 
 The Papills are very unwilling Proteiiants fliould find any of 
 the Corruptions of the Roman Church in this Prophecy ; they 
 have therefore ufed all their Art and Learning, to finifli all the 
 Prophecies in this Book, in much lefs time than twelve hundred 
 and fixty Years, in the Downfall of Rome Heathen, when the 
 Empire became Chriflian, under Conftantine, A. D. 323. They 
 mult therefore make the Time of tiiis Period, no more than 
 twelve hundred and fixty natural Days, or three common Years 
 and a half. And in this, the Bifliop of Mcaiix greatly triumphs 
 over the Proteftaiit Interpreters, that they fliould make a Year 
 not to fignify one Year, but three hundred and fixty Years. 
 
 There are alfo fome learned Interpreters among Protefiants 
 themfelvcs, who think the whole Prophecy reaches but to a finall 
 Period of Time. Grotius, and after him Dr. Hammond, in lup- 
 port of that Opinion, make the Duration of this Period much Icfs 
 tliaii twelve hundred and fixty Years ; for to underfland the twelve 
 hundred and fixty Days, according to the Stile of Prophecy, for 
 
 lo
 
 the Revelation «9/^ 5'/. J O H N. 105 
 
 fo many Years, is inconfiftent with their favourite Schemes, and Skct. 9, 
 mull quite overthrow them. \ — ^^— -/ 
 
 But it appears, I conceive, from many Reafons, that the Opi- Vid. p,e- 
 nion which afligns a fliort time to the whole Prophecy, is without^"^''- 
 all Foundation, and exprefsly contrary to the Intent of the Prophe- 
 cy, which is to extend to the Day of Judgment. 
 
 It is alfo a confiderable Circumftance, to ftrengthen the In- 
 terpretation of Days by Years, that as it is agreeable to the 
 Stile of Prophecy, it is moft agreeable to the Plan of this Prophecy. 
 It is a good Rule of Grotius, that the Circumftances of the Subjedl 
 ought to diredl how we are to underftand an Expreffion : Fox Heb- Grotius, ib. 
 domadis genn-alis ejl, & (am de Annis quam de Diebus, rebufqiie aUis 
 accipi poteji, quomodo autcm ciccipicnda fit, docerc 110s debet loci cu- 
 jujqiie materia. Let us then fee, how juflly pref.rable the Prophe- 
 tick Interpretation of a Day for a Year is in this Place. 
 
 It is agreeable to the antient Stile of Scripture, in the Days of 
 Mofes, (Numb. xiv. 34.) After the Number of the Days in which 
 yefearched the Larid, even forty Days, each Day for a 27ar, fjall 
 you bear your Iniquities, even forty Tears. The Punifliment of tiie 
 People was to be as many Years as the Days of their Tranf^ref- 
 fion ; fo that each Day for a Year, feems an Alluiion to fome 
 known Method of counting, in which Days were anfwered by 
 Years. 
 
 The Prophetick Stile of Ex^^/V/ farther confirms it, {Ezek. iv. 6.) 
 The Prophet is directed to lie on his 7-ight Side, and bear the Iniqui- 
 ty of the Hoife of ]uda.h forty Days. This is explained to fignify, 
 according to the Stile of Prophecy, fo many Years : I have ap- 
 pointed t/jee each Day for a Tear, or, as in tlie Margin, a Day for 
 a Tear, a Day for a T-ar. So that, in this figurative Interpreta- 
 tion, each Day in the Prophetick Reprefentation, is to be anfwered 
 by a Year in the Hiftorical Event. 
 
 In the Prophecy of Daniel, this Manner of Prophetick Expref- 
 fion is ufed again, (Daniel ix. 24.) Severity Weeks are determined 
 upon thy People, and upon thy holy City, to finiJJj the Tranfgreffion, 
 to tnake an End of Sins, a?id to make Reconciliation for Iniquity, 
 and to bring in evei-lajiing Righteoufnefs, and to fal up the Vifion 
 and Prophecy, and to anoijit the moft Holy. All who confider this 
 a Prophecy relating to the Mefiiah, for which there are abund.mt 
 and unanfwerable Reafons, mufl confider the feventy Weeks as fo 
 many Times i^stw Years, not as fo many Weeks of natural Days. 
 
 It is a Criticifm below fuch great Men as Grotius, and the Bi- 
 fhop of Mcaux, that becaufe Hebdomas fignifies a Number of 
 
 P fcveii,
 
 io6 ^Paraphrase and Notes ^/^ 
 
 ven, it may fignify fevcnof any Thing, according to the Circum- 
 ftance of the Place ; and therefore a Week, ( Hebdomad) which is 
 fo called becaufe it contains ieven Days, may iignify leven Years. 
 A Week primarily lignifies feven Days, and properly nothing but 
 feven Days : a Week [Hcbdomas) never did naturally Iignify leven 
 Years, and only can do lb, as the figurative Expreffion of Prophe- 
 cy puts a Day to fignify a Year. 
 
 The particular Circumftances of this Prophecy add a farther 
 Strength to this Interpretation, that the 1260 Days are to be un- 
 derftood of fo many Years. 
 
 The Order of the Prophecies of this Book fhew, that thefe 
 1260 Days contain the whole Time ot the third Period ; or, all 
 the Time wherein the Witneffes prophefy, the Woman is in the 
 Wildernefs, and the Beaft has Power given unto him : that is, all 
 the Time of the laft State of the Church's Sufferings, to that glo- 
 rious State of the Church, when Satan lliall be iLut up in the 
 bottomlefs Pit for a thoufand Years. In this Period the {tv&n Vi- 
 als of God's Wrath are to be poured out, and all the hiftorical 
 Events that relate to tliem accompliflied ; this Period is to lafl till 
 the Myflery of God fliall be liniflied. Thefe Events are too ma- 
 ny, and the Times in which they are to be accomplilhed too long,, 
 to be comprized within three Years and a half, or 1260 natural 
 Days. 
 
 The Order of the Periods fliew this third is not to begin, until 
 the two former are pafied ; until the Nations which had deftroyed 
 the Reman Empire, had divided it among themfelves ; till the Im- 
 Vid. Prefect, perial Government of Rome was pafled away, as the preceding' 
 Forms of Government were before it; till another Form of Go- 
 vernment fliould be eflablillied in Rome, which, onfome Accounts, 
 fhould be called the feventh, and on other Accounts the eighth 
 Form of Government ; when Rome^ once the powerful Miftrcfs of 
 the World, after fhe had loflher Dominion, and feemed to lofe it 
 without Mope of Recoverv, fl:ould be reftored to Power and Empire 
 again, which v/as to continue during the 1260 Days of this Period, 
 and then to be utterly overthrown, and never to rife again. 
 
 Now, as a great Variety of concurring Circiimftances fhew 
 the Beginning of this Period, about the Year 756, when the 
 Popes were invcfled with the temporal Dominion of Rome, in 
 which only '1 imc, the fevcral Defcriptions of this Period do all 
 exadly agree ; the 1260 Days of this Prophecy are to l;ift fo 
 long as this Power is to continue : which fcems evidently to fhcw, 
 that wc are not to undcrftand 1260 natural Days, the Time of 
 I tliis
 
 107 
 
 the Revelation ^ 5/. J O H N. 
 
 this Period, but fo many Prophetick Days, in whicli a Day is Sect. 9 
 given for a Year. 
 
 It being neceffary to premife fo much concerning the Prophe- 
 tick. Account of Time in this Period, 1 fliall only farther obfcrve, 
 that we have three diflinfl Reprefentations of it in the nth, 12th, 
 and 13th Chapters. 
 
 The Firft, by the Figure of meafuring the Temple, and pro- 
 phefying of the two Witnefles. 
 
 The Second, by the Figure of the Woman in the Wildernefs. 
 And, 
 
 The Third, by the Power and Perfecution of the Bead. 
 
 I proceed to explain each of thefe, as they are feverally repre- 
 fented, in their Order. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I A -^^ //fj^r^ was gi- 
 £\^ ven me a Reed 
 like unto a Rod, and the 
 Angel flood, fryi'^i-, Rifij 
 and tneafure the Temple of 
 God, and the Altar, and 
 them that worjJoip therein. 
 
 2 But the Court which 
 is luithotit the Temple leave 
 out, and meafure it not : 
 for it is given unto the Gen- 
 tiles, and the holy City fhall 
 they tread under Foot, forty 
 and two Months. 
 
 A 
 
 Fir ft De- 
 fcription of 
 PARAPHRASE. the third Pe^ 
 
 nod. 
 
 FTER this, I beheld in the Vi- i 
 
 _ fions of Prophecy, a new Re- 
 
 prefentation of the future Providence of 
 God, towards the Church and World ; 
 for there was a meafuring Rod put into 
 my Hand, with which I was directed 
 to meafure the Temple, and the Court 
 wherein the Altar flood, in which the 
 Priefts worfliipped God, and performed 
 the Duties of their Office, and into 
 which fuch as offered private Sacrifices 
 for themfelves were admitted, A proper 
 Reprefentation of the true Worfliip of 
 God, and of fuch as were true Worfhip- 
 pers of him. 
 
 But as to the other Court of the 2 
 Temple, the Place where the Ifraelites 
 were ufed to affemble, when they come 
 up to the Temple to worfliip, I was di- 
 redled not to meafure it, for this Reafon, 
 that it fliould become common and pro- 
 fane, being permitted to be ufed and pof- 
 fefTed by Gentiles. A fit Reprefentation 
 of great Corruption in the common and 
 ufual Worfliip of God, by Heathen 
 Doflrines and idolatrous Modes of Wor- 
 P 2 fhip :
 
 io8 A Paraphrase and ^otes on 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 fhip : Which State of Corruption, I was 
 informed, was to continue for the Space 
 ot forty two Prophetick Months, or 
 twelve hundred and fixty Years [a). 
 3 And I u-iJl give power Yet in this prevaiUng State of Corrup- 3 
 to my two Wttnejfes, and tion, God will raife up WitnelTes to the 
 they jhall prophefy a thou- Truth, who (hall fufficiently teflify a- 
 fandt'-^o hundred and three- -^^ ^^^ prevailing falfe Dodrines, and 
 pre Vays, clothed tn Sack- fdobti-ous Worfliip, and denounce the 
 
 Judgments of God againft the Apoftacy, 
 Thefe WitnelTes, like the Prophets of 
 old, fliall prophefy in Garments of Mourn- 
 ing, and meet with great OpprelTion ; 
 yet they fliall perfevere with an immove- 
 able Chrillian Courage, to aflert the 
 
 (a) A mcafuring Rod was a Sort of Pole about ten Feet long, m:\Je of a kind of 
 
 Reed, which was both ftrong and light, fuch as was commonly ufed in meafariiig 
 
 Buildings and Lands. Llghtfoot obfcrves, " That, (befides the Priett* who minr- 
 
 Liehtfoot " ftred in the Court where the Altar ftooJ) Perlbns ofFcring a Sacrifice came into 
 
 Jemtle-Ser- " the Court of the Altar, to prefent their Sacrifice before God, and lay their Hands 
 
 ■vice, c. I. <' upon it." 
 
 Thib Rcprefcntation fcems to be taken from the Prophet £zt';f/V/'s Vifion, (l. xl.) 
 in which he beheld a Perfon with a meafuring Rod, taking the Dimenfions of the 
 Buildings of a Temple ; fliewing the Prophet, in Vilion, the Model or Plan of a 
 new T'emple, to encourage the Jews to Faithfulncfs in their Religion, with the 
 Hopes of feeing the Temple, and true Worlhip of (jod reftored again. The 
 Temple and Temple- Worfliip was a proper Figure of ChrilVs Church, and of the 
 fpiritual Worfhip inilituted by him. It was, therefore, vcr)' proper to rcprcft'nt 
 the State of the Chridtan Church by like Figures. What is peculiar in tliis, and 
 wherein it differs from Exckicl'i Reprefentation, is tlw DireiRion to meafure only the 
 Temple, and inner Court where the Altar Hood, but to exclude the other Court. 
 This fi"nifii.s plainly enough, that, in this Period of the Church, but a fniall i'art 
 fhould be prcfcrved in Purity ; that there would be fome fincere and faithful W'or- 
 Ihippers, but they would be few in comparifon with a greater and miire numerous 
 i'urt of the Cliuich, which fliouKI be corrupced w iib the DoilriiKS of Hcatlienifm, 
 and corrupt the Worfhip of God with idol.urous Cuftonis ; as if the outwird Courts 
 had been given up to the Cjcntiles to proplianc, while the few faithful Worfhippcrs 
 of God, who adhere to the Faith and Wordiip taught in the Word of God, fnall Ive 
 confined, as it were, within the inner Court. 
 
 One "cncra! Reprcfeiitation of this Period, then, is after this m:uiiuT ; (^ud will 
 rrcfetvc a Church in Purity of Faitli and Wurdiip, but it will coniili- onl)' of a 
 i'lOall Nu.iiber, when, at the fame time, the greater P.irt oi tlie Church ihall fall 
 into great Corruptions; in particular, they Ihall corrupt the Chriftian Faith and 
 Worfhip with many falfc Doctrines and Pr.i(flic€s, taken from Heathen SuperlU- 
 Iwn and Idolatry. 
 
 Truth,
 
 .I* 
 
 the Revelation <^ 6"/. JOH N. 109 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect. 9. 
 
 Truth, and oppofe the Corruptions ofu. 
 tliis Period, during its whole Continu- 
 ance (b). 
 4 Thefe ere the two O- This Imall Churcli of faithful Wor- . 
 live-Trees, and the two fliippers, who refufe to comply with the 
 Cnndleflkks jtanding before ^^ore general Corruptions of Faith and 
 the God of the Earth. ^ Worfliip, fhall be conftantly fupported 
 
 and encouraged in the Profeflion of true 
 Religion ; faithful Inflrudlors (hall excite 
 them to Conftancy and Perfeverance, and 
 they fhall glorify God by a conftant Tc- 
 flimony of Truth ; as if a Lamp was kept 
 always burning, by a continual Supply of 
 Oil from a living Olive-Tree, conftantly 
 feeding it with Oil, that it may never go 
 out (f j. 
 
 (/') Tiiis Reprefentation fhews in general. That as God raifed up Prophets in the 
 ancient Church, to witiiefs againtt the idolatrous Corruptions of Religion, and de- 
 nounce the Judgments of God againft thole who were guilty of them, fo it fhould 
 be in this corrupt State of the Chriftian Church. It is a fuffidient Reafon, why thefc 
 WitnclTes are faid to be Tico, as Two were the legal Number of Witncfks, and as, in 
 the times of the ancient Prophets, on greater Occafions, Tvo were ufually joined to- 
 o;cttier, as Mofa and Aaron in Egypt ; Elijah and Elijiia, in the Apoftacy of the 
 ten Tribes ; 'Lerulbahel and Jojhua, after the Balylonijh Captivity. As this Teftimo- 
 nv of the Witnefles is to be of equal Duration with the Apoftacy itich, it cannot 
 well be meant of any 7tw particular Pcrfons ; nor is there, I conceive, any Rea- 
 fon to underftand it of any Txvo particular Churches, or Bodies of Men, in perpe- 
 tual SucceiTun. It falKciently anfwers the Prophetic Dcfcription, if there be, du- 
 riiio; the Time of tiie Apoftac\ , a fufficient, tho' fmall Number, who, like Elia^, 
 and Eufl:a, Ihall teftify and declare againft the idolatrous Cuftoms and PraiStices of 
 their Times. 
 
 Calmet iuftly obferves, " Thefe Witnefles do not mean Tiuo particular Perfons, 
 " but all the Martyrs in gencrjl." The Name of Prophefying here fignifies Per- 
 fons full of the Spirit of God, preaching God's Word, and bearing witnefs to the 
 Truth. 
 
 (f) This Reprefcntation of the Candlefticks and Olive-Trce, feems taken from 
 the Prophecy of Xechariah, (t. iv.) in which Zcrubbalil and Jojhua are rcprefented 
 by Tv/o Olive-Trecs on each Side of the Candleftick, which empty Oil through 
 two golden Pipes out of tiiemfelves, [v. ii, 12.) to exprcfs, that fojhua and Zi-riiL- 
 iiubcl ihoulJ be protected by divine Providence, to go through all the DitSculties 
 wliich lay in the way of finiftiing the Temple, and re-eftablifhing the Jewlfli State, 
 not indeed by human Force and Power, but by (lod's ProtciStion, and his all-pjvi'er- 
 ful Providence ; not by Altght nor b\ Power, but by my Spirit, faith the Lord of 
 Holts. 
 
 More-
 
 no A Paraphrase and Notes oh 
 
 TEXT. ' PARAPHRASE. 
 5 And if any Man zviU Moreover, the Judgments thefe Wit- 5 
 
 hurt them. Fire proceedeib nefles to the Truth fliall denounce againft 
 
 cut of their Mouth, andde- fu^h Perfons as rejeft their Teftimony, 
 
 voureth their Enemies : and ^^^ perfecute them for their fincere and 
 
 ;/ any ManwtU hurt them ^^j^j^^-^j Warnings, fliall as furely be exe^. 
 be mujl tn this manner be , .1 t j ^ j 1 u , 
 
 ,.,, y^ cuted, as the Judgments denounced by 
 
 the former Prophets were ; God will af- 
 furedly punifli thofe who rejedl and de- 
 fpife their Warnings, with many great 
 and fevere Judgments [d). 
 6 ^hefe have Ponder to God will vindicate the Honour of6 
 Prut Heaven, that it rain thefe Witneffes, and the Truth of their 
 njt in the Days of their Tellimony, by as great and remarkable 
 Prophecy, and have Po'wer Tud^tnents in their Times, as in the 
 over Waters to turn them ^^.^^^^^ of any of the antient Prophets; 
 to Blood, and to fmtte the , r ■ r, t^? ■ 1 j ] 
 
 Earth with all Plagues, as f' ^\hen, for mftance, Ehjah prayed, and 
 cften as they tvilL ^^ rained not on the Earth ; or, as when 
 
 Mofes turned the Waters of Egypt into 
 Blood. God will furely avenge their 
 Caufe as his own, and punilli their Ene- 
 mies with all thofe Plagues, which, ac- 
 cording to his Diredlion, they fhall de- 
 nounce againft them {e). 
 
 [d) When Ahaziah fcnt Companies to feize on tlie Prophet Elijah, Fire came 
 
 down from Heaven, and confimied them, 2 Kings i. And God threatens thofe who 
 
 rejeited the Warnings of the Prophet fcrnniah, Jer. v. 12, 14. Tliey have belycd the 
 
 Lord, and faid. It is not he, neither /Ijall Evil come tipon us, tieithcr- J}}a!l we fee Sword 
 
 nor Famine . . . lUierefore, thus faith tl^e Lord God of Hoffs, Bccaiifc ye fpcak thefe 
 
 IVords, behold I will make my Words in thy Mouth Fire, and this People TVcod, and it 
 
 fhall devour them. That is, God would certainly bring on fudah and Ifrael, all thofe 
 
 Judgments with which he had appointed to punifh them for their obftinate Apofta- 
 
 cy. The Certainty of thefe Judgments is well exprefled in thefe Words, And if aiiv 
 
 Man will hurt them, he mu/l in this manner he killed. The Enemies of Truth and 
 
 Righteoufncfs fhall have no Power to proteft thenifelvcs againft the Judgments of 
 
 God, or find any means to efcapc, when God decrees their i'unifliment. 
 
 (<?) What God does, according to his Word by his Prophets, is, according to the 
 Stile of Prophecy, faid to be done by them. Behold, fays God to the Prophet 7'- 
 remiiib, (c. i. w. g, 10.) / have put my /Fords in thy Mouth : fee, I have fet thee over 
 the Nations, and over the Kingdoms, to root out, and to pull doivn, and to dcjlroy, and 
 to throw do'ivn, tn build and to plant. In the Prophet Ho fa. Therefore have I 
 hewed thnn by the Prophets, I have flain them by the Jl'ords of nty Mouth, are obferv'd 
 by Interprcleis to be cciiiivalciit Expreffions, Hofea vi. 5. Thus, when God brings 
 thofe Judgments upon the World, w hich lie directed his Prophets to declare in his 
 Name, they may be faid, in the Stile of Prophecy, to finite the Earth with Plagues, 
 as they will ; bccaufc (jod will accomplifli what, according to his ^V'ord, tiicy fliall 
 denounce againft the Oppufers and Corrupters of true Rclieion. 
 
 Not-
 
 the Revelation of St.^OW N. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 7 And ivhen they Jhall Notwithftanding, during the Time 
 have finijhid tbdr Tejlimo- thefe Witnefles Ihall faithfully bear their 7 
 «j, the Bcaji that afiendeth Teftimony to the Truth, and againft the 
 out of the hoitomlefs Fit Corruption of the Chriftian Faith and 
 nmlnmkctvar azainjt them, \\t A ■ *u ^ r ^- n i- u 
 
 ' J /t „ ■^ ./ J Worlhip, that periecuting; Power, which, 
 
 and jhaU overcome them, and ,.^' r . ° ^^ / . 
 
 kill them according to a following Reprelentation, 
 
 is to arife in this Period, out of the bot- 
 
 tomlefs Pit, fhall continually oppofe thefe 
 
 WitneiTes, and fo fiir prevail, ab to inflift 
 
 many Evils, even to Death itfelf, upon 
 
 them (f). . 
 
 8 And their dead Bodies And thefe faithful WitnefTes fliall be S 
 Jhall lie in the Street of the treated with fuch cruel Severity by their 
 great City, -which fpiritud- Perfecutors, that they fhall be denied the 
 ly is called Sodom and E- common Decency of Burial. Such per- 
 gypr, where alfo our Lord fgcuting Powers may well be compared 
 was crucified. ^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^^ p^.^^^^ Wicked- 
 
 nefsj and Cruelty, to thofe who put 
 Chrift himfelf to Death, for bearing Te- 
 ftimony to the Truth. Yet, in all their 
 Diftrefs, they may comfort themfelves, 
 that they fuffer with Chrift, and for his 
 Caufe, and from Perfons whofe Idolatry 
 and Cruelty make them as Sodom or E- 
 
 gypt (gJ- 
 
 The 
 
 (/) What we render, whin they fiall have fimjhed their Tejiimouy, Mr. DauLuz- 
 renders, while they fhall perform their Tejtimony. The Original may mean, the Time 
 of their Te/iimony, as well as the End of it ; oras nT^a-uicn, as, ('Tuv ■jru^a^ihtriv vf/,a.c, 
 ■when they deliver you tip, Matth. x. 19. And riT^su fignifies to perfeft and compleat a 
 Thing, as well ss to end or finifi it. So Chrift, upon account of his Sufferings, is faid 
 to be made perfeft tl)ro' Sufferings, Heb. ii. lo. The moft probable Senfe appears to be, 
 that the Witnefles are to meet with Oppofition and Perfecution, during the whole of 
 this Period ; as the Woman was to be in the Wilderncfs, and the Beait v/as to have 
 Power 1260 Days, fo the Witnefles were to prophecy, and to be perfecuted during 
 the fame time. They are not fmgle Perfons, but a perpetual collective Body of 
 Men, or a SucccflTion of Witnefles, againft: the Errors and falfe Worftip introduced 
 into the Church. 
 
 { g) The great City, is that City whieh reigneth over the Kings of the Earth, Rev. 
 xvii. 18. or Ro?ne, the Emprefs of the World. Streets of the great City, are its 
 publick Places throughout its Dominions ; for tlie great City is not confldered fo 
 much in its Buildings, as a Seat of Empire. It is Rome, and the Roman Empire, 
 f-iysthe Bifliop of Mcaux; and, taking the great City for Rome, and its Empire, he 
 adds. It is literally true, that Jcfus Chrift was crucified there, even by the Roman 
 Power. And it is moreover true, that the fame iirmf which crucified Chrift in 
 
 Pcrfon,-
 
 112 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 9 And they of the Peopk, 
 and Kindred, and Tongues, 
 and NationSy. Jhall fee their 
 dead Bodies three Days and 
 a haf, and fhall not fuffer 
 their dead Bodies to be. pit 
 in Graves. 
 
 lo And they that dwell 
 upon the Earth fhall rejoice 
 over them, and fend Gifts 
 one to another, becaufe thefe 
 two Prophets tormented them 
 that divelt on the Earth. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 The Corruption in the Days of this 9 
 Period, fliall be lb very great, that the 
 People in general, in all Places, fliall be 
 violently prejudiced againft: thefe faithful 
 Witneffes; infomuch, tliat they fliall, 
 with great Inhumanity, deny them the 
 Decencies of Burial, and exprefs the 
 Fiercenefs of their Difpleafure and Wrath, 
 by all Methods of publick Difgrace (/'), 
 
 And the Inhabitants of the Earth fhall 10 
 greatly rejoice in this Perfecution ; they 
 fliall exprefs it by fending Gifts to one 
 another, as a Teflimony of mutual Con- 
 gratulation, on Occafions of publick Joy. 
 For now they hope to be delivered from 
 the Trouble and Uneafinefs, occafioned 
 by the Reproofs of thefe Prophets, and 
 the Judgments they threatned them with, 
 on account of their Corruptions (/). 
 
 Perfon, crucified him alfo every Day in his Members. The general Meaning of 
 this Paflage is well exprefled by Mr. Daubuz ; " The dead Bodies of the Witnefles 
 " fhall lie throughout the Extent, in the moft conrpicuous Places, or the chief and 
 " principal Parts of the Antichriftian Jurifdiilion." 
 
 {h) The Time in which the People (hall flicw this Inhumanity to the Witnefles, 
 is faij to be three Days and an half, which is not to be undcrftood literally for fo ma- 
 ny natural Days only. " Can any Man believe, fays Mr. Alalc, that the fmall 
 " fpace of three Days and an half, is fufficitnt tiiiur for fpreading the Fame of the 
 *' Death of the \Vitncflcs, or for fending die Mciliiigeis with Cjifts to and fro 
 " among the Nations ?" " Yet the Exprcflion, fays Mr. Daubuz, is very fuitablc 
 " to the Decorum of the Symbol of a dead Body, that will keep no longer unburied 
 *' without Corruption." There fecnis, I think, an Allufion in the three Davs and 
 half, to the Time of our Saviour's lying in the Grave. Such was the Humanity of 
 the Times in which Chrift fuffcrcd, that tbcy permitted his P'riends to lav his Body 
 in a Grave ; but fuch fhall be the Iniiunianity of thefe Perfecutors, as to denv the 
 Rites of Burial. \V'hy tlic Time is fignificd by three Days and an halt', we (lull 
 fee farther on Vcrtc 11. 
 
 (/') The Prophets, who reproved the Corruption of their Times, were ufcd to be 
 accounted Didurbers of the public Peace, and were often an Uneafuiefs to Perfons, 
 who, however corrupt they were, could not bear Reproof. Thus, wlien Jbul' faw 
 Elijah, he (aid unto him, /lit thou he that troubUth Ifttiil <" The Prophets wlio preach 
 againft the Errors of the World, are treated as public Enemies, feditious IVrloiis, 
 and even as the Caufe of thofe public Calamities, which they forttel as the Punilh- 
 mcnt uf a pervcrfc Generation. 
 
 Yet,
 
 the Revelation of St. ]OY{Vi, 
 
 113 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 r I And after three Days 
 /ind an half the Spirit of 
 Lfe from God en t red into 
 them, and they flood upon 
 their Feet, and great Fear 
 fell upon them who faw 
 them. 
 
 P ARAP ERASE. Sept. 9. 
 
 Yet, iiotwithftanding the Cruelty of "wO/'N^ 
 thelc Perfecutors prevailed, while the ' * 
 Beaft was pcrmiticd to make War with 
 the Saints, and to overcome them, it 
 Hiall be however but for a limited Time ; 
 then the Power of God fliall be manifefl- 
 ed, in a remarkable manner, for their 
 Deliverance : as if dead Bodies were raill-d 
 to Life, and made to lland upon their 
 Feet ; thofe fliithful Witneffes fliall, witli 
 furprizing Succcfs, maintain and propa- 
 gate the true Worfliip of God, to the 
 great Terror and Amazement of their Per- 
 fecutors [k). 
 
 As thefe Witneffes were reprefented, 1 2 
 raifed from the Dead, in Conformity to 
 the Refurredlion of Chrift -, (o farther, in 
 Imitation of his Afcenfion into Heaven, 
 they are reprefented as afcending in a 
 publick Manner, in the Prefence and to 
 the great Confufion of their Enemies, 
 who fl^all behold them, after all their 
 Oppref^ion, exalted by the glorious Power 
 of God, to a State of great Honour and 
 Influence, as well as of Security and 
 Peace (/ . This 
 
 {k) A Day fometimcs fignifies a Seafon, or undetermined Portion of Time : The 
 Day of Temptation in the fP^ldeinffs was forty Tears, Heb. iii. 8, g. Day and Year 
 are fometimes joined together, for Seafon and Time in general, Ifaiah xxxiv. 8. For 
 it is the Day of the Lord's Vengeance, and the Year of Recompenct for the Controverfy of 
 Zion. So Dies is ufed with Elegance, by the belt Authors, for Time in general : 
 Opinionum Commento delet Dies. 
 
 . It is a good Rule to judge what Portion of Time may be defign'd by fuch indeter- 
 minate Expreffions, to confider what is neceflLry or proportional to the Seafon fpo- 
 ken of. In this Place, as Mr. Waple obferves, it feems to be neceflary that three 
 Days and an half fhould be brought to comport with three times and an half, twelve 
 hundred and fixty Days, and forty two Months. Thus the Time of tlie Witneffes 
 fufFering will be in proportion to the Time of their Prophecy, which is to he a i'ime 
 of Pcrfecution. It will agree with the other Reprefentations of the fame State of 
 the Church, by the Woman in the Wildernefs, and the Seafon of the Bealt, or Time 
 of his perfecuting Power, which relate to the fame Period, and help to explain it. 
 
 (/) To be exalted to Heaven, or caft down to Hell, fignifies in Scriptiire-Lan2;uaee, 
 the happy State of thofe who enjoy the Bleffings of true Religion, or the mifera'^^le 
 ConditiyjJ of thofe who are deprived of them for defpifing them. Thus our Saviour 
 
 Q. fpeaivs 
 
 12 And they heard a 
 great Voice from Heaven, 
 faying unto them. Come up 
 hither : and they afcended 
 up to Heaven in a Cloud, 
 and their Enemies beheld 
 them.
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 13 Anil the fame Hour 
 was there a great Earth- 
 quake, and the tenth Part 
 of the City fell, and in the 
 Earthquake ivere JIain of 
 Men feien thoufand : and 
 the Remnant ivere affright- 
 ed, and gave Glory to the 
 God of Heaven. 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 
 This great Power of the WitnefTes, 1 3 
 and Prevalency of their Dodlrines, fliall 
 hov/ever be attended with great Com- 
 motions in the World, with great and 
 fignal Calamities inflifted on that great 
 City, v/hich had forfo long time oppofcd 
 the Truth, and opprelTed the Faithful. 
 A very confiderable Part of its Power 
 fhall be taken away, and many Perfons 
 lliall be cut off in her Defence, and ma- 
 ny others fliall be affrighted with the 
 Judgments of God, and made fenfible of 
 the Wickednefs of oppreffing Truth and 
 Righteoufnefs, and Ihall glorify the true 
 God, by forfiking their Idolatry, and 
 affiiling the Caufe of pure and true Re- 
 ligion (/«). 
 
 Let 
 
 fpeaks concerning Capernaum : And thou Capernaum, which art exalted ur.to Heaveny 
 fjail be brought down unto Hell, Matth. xi. 2;^. The Dcftiuflion of Satan's Power by 
 the Kingdom of GoJ, or the Succefs of true Religion by theCjofpel, againft the Ido- 
 latry and Wickednefs of the World, is expreffed in the fame Figure, Luke x. 18. / 
 hihcld Satan as Lightning fall from Heaven. The Pride of Babylon is, in like manner 
 defcribcd by the Prophet, Ifaiah yS\'. 13. For thou hnjl faid in thine Heart, livillof- 
 cend into Heaven : I will exalt my Throne above the Stars of God. The Fall of that 
 ^i^iughty pcrfecuting Empire is defcribed in the fame figurative Language, [v. 12 J 
 Hoiv art thou fidlen from Haven, O Lucifer, Son of the Morning. In this Scnfe, the 
 Afcenfion of the Witnefll:s into Heaven, will mean the great Succefs of the Doti^rines 
 of pure Religion laugh'; by them, and the mighty Efficacy with which they fliall pre- 
 vail, in the Reformation of the Church from idolatrous end fuperftitious Corruptions. 
 
 [m) Interpreters are much divided, as to the tenth Part of the City wh'ch fell by 
 the Eaitliquake, whether !t denotes Rome under the Papacy, as Mr. Ahde iuiipoics 
 Rorr.e at pieftn; to be jufl the tenth Part of aniicnt Rome ; or whether it means 
 feme notable Part of the ten Kingdoms int<i which tiie Roman Empii-c was divided 
 in this Period ; as fuppofe, v\ ith fome, the Kingdom of France, or, with others, 
 the Fall of the G?v<X- Church and Empire of Conjlantinrple under the Power of :i 
 Muborthtan Gov^rn\i\mt, dr ^Vhttherit may not mean the wht^lc Papal JuiifdiiHion, 
 becaufc it is reprefented in Prc*phcty under the figurative Exprcflions of ten Toes, teit 
 Herns, ten Kings. 
 
 This l-Mvcrfity of Opinii'n had its Rife, it may K-, from an Endeavour to fix too 
 particul-ir a ^xnfc on a general Expreffion. We have alrea.iy cl>f;rvcd, [c. ii. 10.) 
 that the Numbers /cw and yi'cn; arc figurative Numbers, dcrioting Multitude, Fre- 
 quency, and Perfcv5tion. A Deliverance out of the many Troubles oi Life, is ex- 
 prcfltd in the Book of y.?*, by beirtg' delivered out offAcn Troubles, Job v. 19. The 
 liven Spirits of (/od rfj'urativcly cxiMefa theperfeCi (truce of (rod's holy Spirit -, tlic 
 Niinibtf /'■") ill like manner, is uitd to dene tc //-«'/> or often. y<;i«^ complained, 
 X that
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN". 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 14 The fecond IVoe is Let not, however, any Perfon ima- 
 /)ij/?, and behold., the third gine, that the Church lliall be free, in H 
 Woe comelh quickly. this third Period, from Oppofitioa and 
 
 Perfecution, to try tiieir Faith and Pa- 
 tience, any more than in the two for- 
 mer Periods ; for a third Woe is to fol- 
 low upon the fecond, to iry them th.at 
 dwell upon the Earth (^n). 
 
 15 And the feventh An- I then perceived in my Vlfun, that 15 
 gel founded, and there the feventli Angel founded his Trumpet, 
 were great Voices in Uea- upo,-, which Proclamation was made with 
 w«, jaymg. The Kingdoms ^ i^^j Voice in Heaven, declaring, thai: 
 
 ^■^ the Kingdom of God, and his Chrifl, 
 
 that Laban had changed his JVages ten times, or very often. Gen. xxxi. 7. When El- 
 
 kanah i'iid to his Wife, r Sam. i. 8. Am not I better to thee than ten Sons ? the plain 
 
 Meaning is, than many Sons. In like manner, Solomon obfcrves of Wifdom, EccleJ. 
 
 vii. 19. JJ-'~ifdomJ}rengtheneth the JV'ife more than ten mighty Mtn which are in the City; 
 
 or, than feveral mighty Men. Thefe Inftances, more of which may he feen in Mr. Baubuz, 
 
 DatibuZy are fufHcient to fliew, that the Numbers fcven and ten may l)e I'.nderftood '^y'"!'^! £*' ?. 
 
 oimany, or a fufTicient Number of any Thing. The tenth Part of the City falling^' ^*"'"*'^*'- 
 
 by an Earthquake, may then be underflood very properly, of fome confiderable Fart 
 
 of the B-mpire, the City being confidered as the Seat of Empire and Government ; 
 
 it may fignify the Dovi^nfall of fome confiderable Supporters of the Beall's perfecuting 
 
 Power. The Slaughter of feven thoufand Men may, in like Interpretation, mean, 
 
 fuch as fhall continue to fupport and aflifi: the Antichriftian Power of this Period, in 
 
 Oppofition to the Kingdom of God and Chrift, to the Caufe of Truth and Righte- 
 
 oufnefs. 
 
 There feems to be a Propriety, in thcfc more general Expreffions, in a gencr.d Re- 
 prefentation of this Period, the more particular Account being referved for the After- 
 Parts of the Vifion ; fo that this Part of the Prophecy feems to fliew, that Judgment 
 (hall come on the Perfecutors of the true Church, in full Pioportion to their Iniqui- 
 ties, when the faithful Witneflcs to the Truth fhall be eminently prote6ted, and their 
 Caufe fhall wonderfully prevail. 
 
 («) We have the mention of three Woes, c. ix. 12. One Woe is pajl, and behold 
 there come tivo IFocs more hereaftir. Tliis firfl Woe was under the founding of the 
 fifth Angel, when the bottomlefs Pit was opened, with the Rife of Mahomet's Power 
 and Impofture ; the fecond Woe is reafonably underilood, to i)e during the founding 
 of the fixth Angel, when the four Angels were loos'd to flay the third Part of Men, 
 Rev. ix. 13 — 15. when the Saracens were permitted to endanger the whole Weftern 
 Empire, and theChriftian Name and Profeffion every where ; the third Woe, which 
 was foon to follow the fecond, will begin its proper Order, in the Day of the Voice 
 of the feventh Angel. It may be proper to obferve, the Woes are defign'd to reprc- 
 fent an affliflcd State of the Church, rather than calamitous Times to the Inhabitant? 
 of the World in general. So that we are, I think, to confider it as an ufeful Piophe- 
 tick Warning, that this third and laft Period would call for as much Caution and 
 .Conflancy as either of the former. They who will faithfully adhere to the Purity of 
 true Religion, muft expcd to find Oppofition, and meet with ^Voe. 
 
 0^2 the
 
 ii6 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 of this World are become the true Chriftian Religion fliould tfi- 
 
 the Kingdoms of our Lord, umph over all Oppofition, and flourifli 
 
 and of his Cbriji, am! he with great Succefs and Profperity through - 
 
 fiall reign for e-jer and out all the future Ages of Time. 
 
 ever. 
 
 1 6 And the four and 
 twenty Elders, which fat 
 before God on their Seats, 
 fell upon their Faces, and 
 worpipped God. 
 
 1 7 Saying, We give thee 
 nanks, Lord God Al- 
 
 And the twenty four Elders, whom I 1 6 
 faw in my iirfl: Vifion, reprefenting the 
 true Church of God, as fitting on Seats 
 placed round about the Throne of God, 
 arofe from their Seats, and prollrated 
 themfelves before God, to worfliip him. 
 
 And they v/orfliipped God by a fo- 17 
 lemn Adl of Praife, faying. We give 
 mighiy,':vhich art, and waft. Thanks unto thee, O Jehovah the AI- 
 and art to come : becaufe mighty, and everlalling God, that it has 
 thou ha/i taken unto thee pigafed thee to fliew thyfelf fuperior to 
 ihy great Power, and haft ^jj ^j^^ Oppofition of the World, that 
 reigned. ^j^^^ ^^.^ ^^j^ ^^ proteft, and, according 
 
 to thy Promife, to exalt thy faithful Ser- 
 vants in the End. 
 
 For though the Nations of tlie Earth 1 8 
 have, with great Fury, perfecuted the 
 true Religion, now the Day of thy Wrath 
 is come, to punifh them in Righteoufnefs,, 
 and to vindicate the Caufeof thy Servants, 
 who have been faithful unto Death : The 
 Time is come to finifli the Myilery of 
 thy Providence towards the Churches, 
 and to give the Reward promifed to Pro- 
 phets, and Confeflbrs, and all true Chri- 
 flian Worfliippers, of every Kind and 
 Degree : and to deftroy them at the laft, 
 who, for fo long time, by their falfe 
 Docftrine and Perfecution, had corrupted 
 and dcftroyed the greater Part of the 
 World {o\ 
 
 Upon 
 
 (a) K(i>;ir, judicart, fape eji v'mdicare, ttaqut ]^^<^, quod ejl k^wm, vel h>ca(t,v, 
 Giot in let. judiiore per m^ixut vindicare vertitur, as Grotiui obfcrves. So that, to judge, or 
 try the Caufc of the Dciid, or of the Martyrs for the Truth of the Chridian Reli- 
 gion, may very ualurally be undcrflood to mean, a Vindication of tlicir Caufe, hy 
 fome tmi/".cnt Adt of I'roviJcncc in favour of it ; as to vindicate, is a proper b'cnfc 
 i o£ 
 
 1 8 And the Nations were 
 angry, ami thy Wrath is 
 come, and the Time of the 
 Dead that they fhould be 
 judged: and that thou fljould- 
 ejl give Reward to thy Ser- 
 vants the Prophets, and to 
 the Saints, and to them that 
 fear thy Name, fmall and 
 'great, and fhoulaejl dcjlroy 
 than which deftroy the 
 Earth.
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 19 And the 'Temple of Upon tliis, I beheld the Temple of 
 Cod ivas opened in Heaven, God in Heaven opened, fo that I could ' 9 
 and there was fc.n in his f^g the Ark of the Covenant, the Mer- 
 Temple the Ark of hts Te- g^^ ^^^ p,^^^ ^^ ^.^^j.^ Prefence. 
 
 liament, and there were ^^^ .^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^.^ ^^^^.^^^ ' 
 
 D?htmn?s, and Voices, . . 10 r r, ' /r . 
 
 and nundcrings, and an ^^nting not only a State of Peace and Li- 
 Earthquake, and great Hail, berty for the Church, the Place of Wor- 
 
 fliip being opened, but alfo that, in this 
 State of the Church, the true Worfhip 
 of God will be ufed in great Perfedtion. 
 This happy State of the Church fliall be 
 attended with great and heavy Judgments 
 on the Enemies of true Religion ; a Storm 
 of Vengeance fliali come down from 
 Heaven on their Meads, terrible as when 
 Earthquakes are joined to Thunder and 
 Lightning (p). 
 
 of judging ; and, I think, more proper to the Order and Intention of the Prophecy 
 than to underftand it of the general Judgment, which, according to the Order of 
 thefe Prophecies, is not to be till after the profperous State of the Church, in which 
 Satan is to be bound for a thoufand Years. 
 
 {p) Grotius thinlcs, that the Lightnings and Thunderings belong to the next 
 Chapter, and refer to a new Prophecy ; but we may obferve, the End of this Period 
 is defcribed in the fame manner, c. xvi. 18—21 Thefe Voices, Thunders, Lioht- 
 nings, and great Hail, are interpreted exprefsly of an exceeding great Plague, fo that 
 Men blafphemed on account of it. This is called, giving unto Babylon, the Cup of 
 the Wine of the Fierce^ufs of God's Wrath ; to exprefs the great Calamities and Defola- 
 tion with which Ciod, at the End of this Period, will punifh the obftinatePerfecutois 
 of his pure VVorfiiip, and true Religion, and publickly vindicate the righteous Caufe 
 of his faithful Martyrs. 
 
 CHAP,
 
 ii8 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 CHAP. XIL 
 
 Sect. io. 
 
 CONSENT ^. 
 
 WE come now to a fecond Repvefentatlon of the lame third 
 Period of Prophecy, that is, the State of the Church 
 and World, in die Days of the Voice of the feventh Angel ; 
 or, while the Woman who fled into her Place in the Wilder- 
 nefs, was nouriflied there for a Time, Times, and half a Time, 
 or three Years and a half, equal to forty two Months, which 
 are equal to twelve hundred and fixty Prophetical Days, the 
 exadt Time in which the Witnelfes were to prophecy. As the 
 former Reprefentation flicwed, that true Religion fliould be pre- 
 ferved among a few £iithful Confeflbrs, tho' in a conftant State 
 of I'evere Perfecution, fo this reprefents the State of the Church, 
 under the Figure of a Woman, perfecuted fo as to fly into de- 
 fart Places, to hide herfelf j yet prelerved and fed there, not- 
 withdanding all Endeavours of a furious Serpent, ready to de- 
 flroy her. 
 
 This plainly defcrihes an afflidted and perfecuted State of the 
 Church in general, during this Period ; in which, falfe and 
 idolatrous Worfliip fliall be in great Power, and the faithful 
 Profeflion of the true Religion fliall expofe Men to great Dan- 
 ger : That however, flill the true Worfliippcrs of God fliall be 
 prefcrvcd, tho' in an obfcure State, and be enabled, notwith- 
 fl:anding all Oppofition, to keep and maintain the Truth unto 
 the End. 
 
 Sfcoiiti De- 
 fcripiion of 
 the third Pe- 
 riod. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 A '^^■^ ^^'"-'''^ appear - 
 ./\ ed a great Won- 
 der in Heaven, a TVoinan 
 clothed ivitb the Sun, and 
 the Moon under her I'eet, 
 and upon her Head a Crown 
 of twelve Stars. 
 
 I 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 
 Beheld, in a fecond Vifion, another i 
 Reprefentation of this Period ; there 
 appeared in Heaven, the Figure of a 
 Woman, in the moft glorious Manner 
 imaginable : flie fcenied to be furroundcd 
 with Sun-Beams, as with a Glory ; to 
 ftand upon the Moon, and to have a 
 
 Crown
 
 the Revelation ^5/. JOHN, 119 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect. io. 
 
 Crown upon her Head, in which twelve '-"'■^''""^ 
 Stars were fet as fo many Diamonds, an 
 Image that flrongly exprefled a State of 
 great Dignity and Honour [a). 
 2 And Jlje being with This Woman was farther reprefentedz 
 Child, cried travailing in to me in the Vifion, as a fruitful Mother, 
 Birih, and pained to he de- ready to be delivered of a Child, and to 
 livered. \i\t{'a the World with a fair and numerous 
 
 Pofterity {b). 
 
 {a) It was a well-known Cuftom, at the time of this Prophecy, to reprefent the 
 fevcral Virtues, and publicic Societies, by the Figure of a Woman in fome peculiar 
 Drefs, many of which arc to be feen in the Roman Coins ; in particular Salus, the 
 Emblem of Security and Protcilioii, is reprefented as a Woman (landing upon a 
 Globe, to reprefent the Safety and Security of the World, under the Emperor's Auguft. de 
 Care, as in a Coin oi Hadrian's : Globumpcde calcans, fignificans fe imperante, Orbi^^"^- f- 3°- 
 Jalutern publica?!! daiam. The Confecration of the Roman Emperors is exprefs'd inBia;i Numif- 
 their Coins, by a Moon and Stars, as in two of Fauflina, to exprefs a Degree ofmata, Tab. 
 Glory fuperior to any on Earth. 49. 2I, Z4' 
 
 Never was any Image more expreiTive of Honour and Dignity than this in the 
 Vifion, to Hand in the midft of a Glory made by the Beams of the Sun ; and upon 
 the Moon, as above the low Condition of this fublunary World : To wear a Crown 
 fet with the btars of Heaven, as Jewels, is fomething more fublime than any thing 
 whereby Antiquity has reprefented their Societies, their Virtues, or their Deities. 
 
 The Reader mav farther obferve in this Reprefcntution, if he pleafe, v.ith Mr. 
 Daubuz, that the Sun may fignify Chi ift ; the Moon, the Holy Ghoft ; and the 
 twelve Stars, the twelve Apoflles. Or, he may umierihind it with Mr A'IcJe\ of 
 the Church (hining round about, by the Faith of Chrift, the Sun of Righteoufnefc, 
 treading under foot the Rudiments of the World, whether Jewifh Shadows, or 
 Gentile Superftitions, and glorious with the Enfigns of the Apoftolical Offspring. Or, 
 he may coni'ider with Mr. JP'fiph; That the Apoftolical Dodrinc is the chief Orna- 
 ment, Crown, and Glory of the Church. 
 
 But however he fliall choofe one or other of thefe more pirticu'ar Allufions ; ihis 
 •will remain a fure general Meaning, that the B'effings of true Reiigion, in the Re- 
 velation of Jefus Chrift, as taught by his Apoftles, that is, of the true Chiiftian Re- 
 ligion, defcrve the higheilEftecm anil Honour, however they may be delpifed by the 
 World, 
 
 (/') The Metnphor of a Mother, blefs'd viirh a f.iir Pufterity, is very proper to 
 reprefent tlie publick Happinef;., by an Increafe both of Numbers and Strength. It 
 is an eafy Figure to confider the Church as a Mother, and the Converts to Truth 
 and kighteoufni-fs, the true Worlhippcrs of God, ns her Cliildren. 'fhe E.xpreflions 
 which reprefent her as a Woman in Travail, may principally mean her Fruitfulnefs, 
 and denote the Number of Converts to true Religion, rather than the AfHiftions of 
 the Church on account of her Profcffion. The Happinefs of the Einplre in the 
 Fruitfulnefs of the Impeiial Family , is otceuexpreired in Coiiv-:, FaundUits Augujltt, 
 Secult Fdicitus. 
 
 'Befu'et
 
 120 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 3 And there appeared 
 another JVotider in Hea- 
 ven, and behold, a gnat 
 red Dragon, having J even 
 Heads, and fen Horns,, and 
 fcven Crowns upon kis Head. 
 
 4 And his tail drew the 
 third Part of the Stars of 
 Heaven, and did cajl them 
 to the Earth : and the Dra- 
 gon fiood before the IVoman 
 '■ji.yjtch was to be delivered, 
 for to devour her Child fo 
 foon as it was born. 
 
 P ARAP HRASE. 
 
 Befides the Figure of the Woman, 1 3 
 beheld a Reprefentation of another Na- 
 ture ; there appeared a great red Dragon, 
 with (tVQn iieads, and ten Horns, and a 
 Crown on each of his Heads, to fliew 
 there was a fierce and powerful Enemy 
 of the Church, intent to make Ufe of all 
 its Power, if poflible to deftroy it. 
 
 The Power of this Dragon was repre- 4 
 fented fo great, that he feem'd, by his 
 Tail, to ftrike a great Number of the 
 Stars out of their Places in the Heavens, 
 and throw them down on the Earth : 
 He feem'd to watch the Woman with 
 great Attention, whom he perceiv'd rea- 
 dy to be delivered, with manifeft Marks 
 of a Defign to deftroy the Child, fo foon 
 as it lliould be born. A fit Figure to 
 exprefs the great Power of Satan, and his 
 Kingdom, their conftant Oppofition to 
 Truth, and unwearied Endeavours to 
 ftop the Progrefs and Succefs of the Gof- 
 pel (c). 
 
 However, the Woman ready to be de- 5 
 livered brought forth a Man-Child, to 
 intimate, that the Chriftian Church 
 fliould be continued by a conflant Suc- 
 ceffion of Converts, 
 Oppofition. Thus 
 
 fliould prevail over all Enemies, and break 
 all Oppofition, as the antient Oracles pro- 
 phefied concerning him. That he Jloould 
 
 [c) The Devil Is often reprefented in Scripture as a Dragon, and the old Serpent; 
 and the Prophecy itfclf fo explains it, v. q. And the great Dragon ivai cafl out, that 
 old Serpent tailed the Devil and Satan, which dfcfivcth the u'holc JVorld. He feems re- 
 prefented by a great, and red, or bloody-coloured Dragon, to defcribe both his Power 
 and Cruelty in oppofing true Religion. The feven Heads, and Crowns, and ten 
 Horns, is a Dclcription fo exaftly agreeable to the Defcription of tlie Bead, in the 
 l;^th and 17th Chapters, that it may, I think, be juftly undcrftood as a Limitation 
 of the Oppofition here meant, to the Times of the Beaft, or to that Time when 
 the Roman Power was reprefented by ten Horns, as well as by (even Heads and 
 Crowns ; or not before ten Kingdoms were crc<£led by the Nations which broke in 
 upon the Roman Empire, and divided it into many independent Governments ; that 
 i s, prop'-ily during the Time of this tliird Period. 
 
 rule 
 
 5 And fhe brought forth 
 a Man-Child, who was to 
 rule all Nations with a 
 Rod of Iron, and her Child 
 was caught up unto God, 
 and to bis Throne. 
 
 notwithftanding all 
 Chrifii's Kingdom
 
 the Revelation <?/* 6^/. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 6 And, the Woman fled, 
 into the IVildernefs, where 
 Jhe hath a Place prepared 
 of God., that they jhould 
 feed her there a thoufand 
 two hundred and threefcore 
 Days. 
 
 7 And there was War 
 in Heaven., Michael and 
 his Angels fought cgainfi 
 the Dragon, and the Dra- 
 gon fought and his Angels. 
 
 8 And prevailed not., 
 neither was their Place 
 found any more in Heaven. 
 
 121 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. Sect.io. 
 
 7'ule all Nations as with a Scepter of Iron. 
 As foon as this Child was born, I beheld 
 it caught up to God and his Throne, to 
 intimate God's Care and Proteftion of 
 the true Chriftian Church, and the Safety 
 of the Church in God's Protedion [d). 
 
 I perceived alfo, that the Woman was 5 
 preferv'd as well as th« Child fhe brought 
 forth ; but it was by flying into a Wil- 
 dernefs, where fhe found a Place provi- 
 ded for her Retreat, and where flie was 
 taken care of, by the Protection of di- 
 vine Providence, during the Time of this 
 Period : To intimate, the Condition of 
 the Church would be difficult and dan- 
 gerous in thefe times, like the Ifraclites, 
 when they wandered in the Wildernefs ; 
 or, as EUjahy when he fled from the 
 Perfecution of Ahab. Yet a divine Pro- 
 tedtion fl:iould preferve it, as the Ifraelites 
 were fed with Manna, and Elijah by 
 Ravens. 
 
 This State of the Chrifl:ian Church, 7 
 was farther reprefented by a Battle in the 
 Air, between Michael and his Angels on 
 the one Side, and the Dragon, or the De- 
 vil, and his Party, on the other. 
 
 In the conclufion of which, the Dra-8 
 gon and his Party were fo far from obtain- 
 ing a Vi(5tory, that they were totally de- 
 feated, and driven out of the Field of 
 Battle. 
 
 [d) Grotius fuppofes, I think, with great Probability, that thefe ExprefTions, Jn.-t 
 her Child was caught up unto God and his Throne, are an Allufion to the Prefervation 
 of Joajlj, in the Time of Athaliah'i Ufurpation, when fhe put to death all the reft of 
 the Royal Family, 2 Kings xi. 2, 3. fehofhchah took foajh the Son of Ahaziah, and 
 
 Jiole him from among the King's Sons which were fain And he was hid in the 
 
 Houfe of the Lord fix Years. He was kept fafe in one of the Chambers of the Tem- 
 ple, till he was brought out by fehoiada the High Prieft, and reftored to the King- 
 dom of David. Thus the true Worfliippers of God ftiall not all be dellroved by the 
 Enemies of Religion; fomc, like foajh, fliall be kept fafe, as if in Heaven, the 
 true Temple, till they fliall appear publickly with Victory over their Enemies. 
 
 R Thus
 
 122 
 Ch a p. 
 
 Xll. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 9 j'lnd the great Dra- 
 gon was ctjft out, that old 
 Serpent called the Devil, 
 and Satan, ivhich deceiv- 
 eth the ivhcle IVorld, he 
 ivas caft out into the Earth, 
 end his Angels were caft out 
 with him. 
 
 lO And I heard a loud 
 Voice faying in Heaven, 
 Now is come Salvation, 
 and Strength, and the 
 Kingdom of our God, and 
 the Pozver of his Chrifl ; 
 for the Accufer of the Bre- 
 thren is caft down, which 
 accufed them before God, 
 Day and Night. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Thus the Dragon, or old Serpent, 9 
 which in the Scriptures means the Devil, 
 and Satan, who had deceived the World 
 into Error, Idolatry, and Wickednefs, 
 was cail: down, together with his Party 
 and Followers : To intimate, that there 
 iliould be a Ihiart Contention between 
 faithful Chrilfians, and the Maintaincrs 
 of Error, Idolatry and Wickednefs, which 
 fliould at the laft end in a complete Vic- 
 tory over the Enemies of true Religion (f). 
 
 I perceived this Bleffing of the Church lo 
 was acknowledged in a public Adl of 
 Praife and Thankfgiving unto God, who 
 liad thus manifefted his Power in the 
 Deliverance of his People, and the Ad- 
 vancement of his own Ipiritual King- 
 dom, by the Profeffion and Practice of 
 Chriftianity. For now Satan had loft 
 the Opportunity of accufing Chriftians 
 as guilty of Impiety, for refufing to con- 
 form to the Religion of the Empire, and 
 idolatrous Worfhip of the Gods of Rome, 
 or cenfuring their Zeal for the true Chri- 
 ftian Religion as infmcere ; aflerting, that 
 they would foon renounce the Piofeflion 
 of it, if they were to fuffer on account 
 of it (/;. 
 
 The 
 
 {e) Many Interpreters undcrftand this Viflory over Satan, in wliicli he is repre- 
 fented caft down from Heaven with his Angels, to be intended of the Heathen 
 Power of Rome ; fo that Idolatry had loft the Advantage of the Civil Eftablifliinent 
 throughout the Raman Empire. In this Period, the temporal Power of Rome, as 
 we ftiall hereafter fee, was to be in the Hands of one, who ftilcs himfelf, The Head 
 cf the Chrijliaii Church. It was a great Viftory over Satan and his Power, when 
 Chriftianity had fully prevailed over Heathcnifm in the lilnipire ; and we may add, it 
 was ulfo a confidcrable Victory over Satan, when an effeilual Stop was put to the 
 Mahometan lm\wnurc in thefe VVefterii Paits: Tho', as we fhall obferve in the fol- 
 lowing Parts of this Reprefentalion, the Devil, notwithftanding this Diminution of 
 his Power, is ftill to retain fuflicient to do gre^t Mifchief within this Period, and 
 will ufe it with much Wrath, againft the true Worfliippers of God and his faithful 
 Servants. 
 
 ( f) Thefe ICxprefllons, fays Mr. Jt'aple, arc taken from Job and Zeehariah, where 
 
 Ui« Scriptures, fpcaking after the manner of Mcji, reprcfcnt Satan as atculing good 
 
 2 and
 
 the Revelation ^j/' 5/. J O H N. 123 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 II And they overcame 
 him by the Blood of the 
 Lamb, and by the IFord of 
 their 'Teftimony, and they 
 loved not their Lives unto 
 the Death. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect.io. 
 
 The Patience, Faith, and Perfevcrance 
 of the Church, were fufficient to fliew * ^ 
 Satan a falfe Accufer, and obtain'd a 
 great Advantage for them ; as they were 
 an eminent Proof, that they preferred the 
 Caufe of true Rehgion, to every thing 
 elfe : And as their Saviour confirm'd Ins 
 Dodtrine with his Blood, they were rea- 
 dy to confirm their Teftimony, by Con- 
 flancy unto Death, according to the Grace 
 and Spirit which the Church fliould re- 
 ceive from Chrift their Lord. 
 
 Let therefore Angels and Saints, and 12 
 the whole Church rejoice, and be thank- 
 fully fenfible what Salvation Chriil: has 
 obtain'd for his People, and fliall affured- 
 ly beftow upon them. Yet let all the 
 Inhabitants of the Earth confider, that 
 this Vidlory over Satan notwithflanding, 
 his Power is not yet quite deftroy'd, he 
 will ftill be able to do great Mifchief, and 
 will attempt it with the more Wrath, as 
 the Time of his Oppofition is much 
 fl:iortened. 
 
 The Devil will fliew his Wrath upon 1 o 
 this great Lofs of his Power, now the 
 Profeflion of Chriftianity fo univerfally 
 prevails againft Heathen Idolatry, fo long 
 fupported by the Power of the Empire ; 
 he will ftill find out new Ways to perfe- 
 cute the true Church, and thofe who are 
 careful to preferve the Purity of true Re- 
 ligion. 
 
 and pious Men before God. This he does, by aggravating their Faults and Imper- 
 fections, and by exciting wicked Men to raife falfe Accufations againft them, as was 
 notorioufly done againft the primitive Chriftians. Mr. Dca.buz obfervcs, the Accufer, 
 according to the Cuftoni of the Eaftern Nations, and in fome Cafes by the Law of 
 Mofcs, was appointed to be the Executioner, Dcut. xiii. 9. fo that when the Church 
 is no longer in Danger of Pcrfecution for the Profeffion of Chriflianity, Satan is faid 
 to be thrown down, as having lofl the Power of accufnig and executing fuch as 
 make open Profeflion of it. 
 
 1 2 Therefore rejoice, ye 
 Heavens, and ye that dwell 
 in them : Woe to the Inha- 
 bitants of the Earth and 
 the Sea, for the Devil is 
 come down unto you, hav- 
 ing great Wrath, becaufe he 
 knoweth that he hath but a 
 Jhcrt time. 
 
 1 3 Jnd when the Dra- 
 gon fazv that he was cafl 
 unto the Earth, he ferfe- 
 cuted the Woman which 
 brought forth the Man- 
 Child. 
 
 R 2 
 
 How-
 
 A Paraphrase ajid Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 14 And to the JVoman 
 ivere given two IVmgs of a 
 great Eagle, that pe might 
 fij into her Place, where 
 J}je is nouriJJjed for a Time, 
 and Times, and half a 
 Time, from the Face of the 
 Serpent. 
 
 1 5 And the Serpent caft 
 out of his Mouth, IVdter 
 as a Flood, after the Wo- 
 man, that he might caufe 
 her to be carried away of 
 the Flood. 
 
 1 6 And the Earth help- 
 ed the Woman, and the 
 Earth opened her Mouth, 
 and fwallowed up the Flood, 
 which the Dragon cafi out 
 of his Mouth. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 However, the true Church, reprefen- 14 
 ted by the Woman, appear'd to be af- 
 fifted againft the Wrath of the Devil ; 
 Eagles Wings were given unto her, that 
 (lie might efcape into a Place of Retire- 
 ment and Safety, which was provided 
 for her during the time of this Period [g). 
 
 The Devil, as the inveterate Enemy 1 5 
 of true Religion, attempted, if pofllble, 
 to prevent the Efcape of the Church, 
 into a Place of Safety, tho' in fecret Re- 
 tirement; he cafl out, as it were, a Flood 
 of Waters, to deftroy her, before fhe 
 fliould be able to reach the Wilder- 
 nefs {h). 
 
 But this Danger of the Church fhall 1 6 
 be prevented, by a remarkable Protedlion 
 of Divine Providence, raifing feveral of 
 the Inhabitants of the Earth, to help the 
 Efcape of the faithful Worfliippers, as 
 if the Earth had been commanded to 
 open iifelf, and receive the Flood, that 
 it might not overtake them who were 
 flying from it (/). 
 
 It 
 
 (g) To bear on EagWs Wings, is an Allufion to the Strength and Swiftnefs of an 
 Eagle's Flight, and does well exprefs the Readinefs and Power with which God does 
 often deliver his Church out of its Dangers ; but wliether the two Wings of an 
 Kagle are here put to fignify the Eaftcrn and VVcftern Parts of the Roman Empire, of 
 which an Eagle is the Armorial Enfign, I fliall leave to the Reader's Judgment. 
 
 (h) Floods and Inundations often come fo fuddcnly, and with fuch Violence, as 
 to drown or carry away all tilings within their reach, and give no time for an E- 
 fcapc. Tliey are a proper Figure to exprefs fomc great and fudden Danger. Nabum 
 tiius defcribcs the Judgments of God, which fhall utterly deflroy his Enemies, 
 Nuh«m i. 8. Hut with an ovirfowing Flood, he will make an utter End of the Plaee 
 thereof. So that, by this Similitude, we may well underfland fome quick and fmart 
 Attempt of the Enemies of true Religion, to cut ofF all Hope of Safety for the true 
 \V^)r(hippe^^ of God, even in Retirement. 
 
 (i) yfnd the Earth helped the IFoman. The Figure in general is a natural Rcpre- 
 fentatioii of flopping the Courfe of a Flood, by receiving it into fome great Opening 
 or Gap in tlic Eurth ; and Earth, taken in its molf natural Interpretation, for our 
 habitalilc World, and the Inhabitants of it, will fully anfwcr the Meaning of the 
 figurative Hxpreffioii. Thuji, the general Meaning will be to this purpofe : The 
 Providence of God will raife up fome Perfons, wlio (liall aid aud aliilt true Ouillians, 
 notwithftanding the Violence of Pcrfecution. I do not perceive llicrc is need of a 
 2 more
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 7 ^nd the Dragon was 
 wroth with the Woman, 
 and went to make War 
 with the Remnant of her 
 Seed, which keep the Com- 
 tnandnients of God, and 
 have the Tefiimony of Jefus 
 Chrifi. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 It was moreover reprefentcd to me, 
 that tho' this providential AfTiftance of '7 
 the Church favoured its Efcape, it ra- 
 ther increafed the Rage of Satan : He 
 continued with frefli Fury, and in all 
 poffible Methods, to excite and carry 
 on the Perfecution of the true Worfhip- 
 pers of God, according to the Purity of 
 the Gofpel, and Revelation of Jefus 
 Chrift: ; who would not fubmit to the 
 idolatrous Dodrines, and corrupt Wor- 
 fhip introduced into the Church in this 
 Period. 
 
 more particular Application of the Word Earth, to the corrupt Part o( the Church, 
 and that it became Mafter of its Conquerors ; the barbarous Nations at length re- 
 ceiving the Manners, Religion, and the very Name of Romans. 
 
 It ieems more agreeable to the Defign of the Prophecy, and of this Reprefenta- 
 tion, to undcrftand it of Afliftance from fome Perfons of Power and Authority in 
 the World, giving Proteftion to the WitnefTes, againfl: the growing Corruptions of 
 thefe Times, not permitting the Decrees and Ediils for eftabliihing idolatrous Doc- 
 trines and Worftiip, to be immediately executed, or fo fuddenly as to fupprefs all 
 Oppofition, and not give time for a fufficient Number of Confeflors, to (land up in 
 the Caufe of Truth, and continue to maintain it. The HiftoricaJ Events, anfwer- 
 ing this prophetical Defcription, which we (hall afterwards fee, will, I hope, more 
 clearly explain it. 
 
 C H A P.
 
 126 
 
 Chap. 
 
 xiir. 
 
 A 
 
 4 Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 CHAP. xiir. 
 
 Sect. ii. 
 
 I 
 
 CONrENTS. 
 
 N this Chapter, we have a farther Account of the State of the 
 Church and World, in this third Period, The Reprefen- 
 tation of the wild Beafls in this Vifion, refers to the fame 
 Times with the two former Vifions of the WitnefTes prophe- 
 fying in Sackcloth, und the Woman flying into the Wilder- 
 nefs. Power is given unto the Beaft to continue, or to make 
 War, and prevail forty two Months, v. 5. 
 
 This Viflon gives a more diftindt Account of the Manner 
 and Means by which the true Church, and Worfliippers of 
 God, fliould be perfecuted, and fo greatly opprefs'd, as is re- 
 prefented by the Woman's flying into the Wildernefs, and flay- 
 ing the Witnefles. So that this Reprefcniation, in conjundtion 
 with the two former, will afl:ord us a fufiicient Defcription of 
 the State of Providence, and the Church, with the ufeful 
 Leflbns of Caution, Patience, and Faithfulnefs, in Times 
 of great Corruption, and great Danger, which are the prin- 
 cipal Intentions of the Spirit of Prophecy, in the Whole of 
 thefe Revelations. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I AND I flood upon 
 Sea, ajid [aw a Beajl rife 
 
 Third De- 
 fcription of 
 
 rioJ'''"^ ^' "^ "'^ "f '^"^ ^^"' ^'^^'"'•'^ 
 feven Heads and ten Horns, 
 
 and upon his Horns ten 
 
 Crowns, and upon his 
 
 Heads tie Name of Blaf- 
 
 pheniy. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 AFTER the two foregoing Vi- 
 flons, I beheld a third, firther to 
 explain them : I feemed fl:anding by the 
 Sea-fide, when J perceived a wild Beafl: 
 rifing out of the Sea, of a very remark- 
 able Form. It had feven Heads, and tea 
 Horns, witli a Crown on each Horn, 
 and a blafphemous Infcription on eacli of 
 his Heads, to denote a new Form of 
 Government, that was to be eredcd in 
 the City of Rome, by the great Commo- 
 tions of the World, after the Imperial 
 
 I^ower
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 127 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect, i r. 
 
 Power had been dcflioyed, and the 
 Empire fhould be divided into ten di- 
 ftind and independent Kingdoms or So- 
 vereignties [a). 
 
 The 
 
 (a) A Re;ift, J-i^-r..., fignifies a wild favage Beaff. In the Prophecies of Daniel^ 
 Beafts are known Symbols of the MoiKirchies reprcfcnted in his Vifions, c. vii. In 
 the After-Parts of this Prophecy, it is cxprefly interpreted by an Angel to mean a 
 King, kingly Authority, or Government, c. xvii. And there are fcvcn K'lngi, five 
 are fallen^ and one is, and the other is not yet come ; and when he cometh, he wuji con- 
 tinue a Jhort Space; and the Beajl that was, and is not, even he is the eighth (King or 
 Government) and is of the /even, and goeth into Perdition, v. \o, ii. The Horns 
 are, by the fame Angel, interpreted to mean Kings, or Kingdoms, v. 12. jind the 
 ten Horns tvhich thou jinvejl are (or fignify) ten Kings, which have received no King' 
 dom as yet, (at the time of the Vifion) but receive Poiuer as Kings, one Hour ivith 
 the Bcaji ; f<iai/ uf^u.:, in the fame Seafon or Time with the Bead. 
 
 The Rifing of the Bead, then, will fignify, the Rife of fome new Dominion or 
 Government ; the Rifing of a wild Beaft, S^^icf, the Rife of a tyrannical Govern- 
 ment ; and Rifing out of the Sea, that it fliould owe its Original to the Commotions 
 of the People : So Waters are interpreted by the fame Angel, v. 15. In the Vifions 
 oi Daniel, the four great Beafts, the S) mbols of the four great IVlonarchies, are re- 
 prefented rifing out of the Sea in a Storm. 7 faw in my Vifion by Night, and behold 
 the four Winds of the Heaven Jlrove upon the great Sea, and four great Beafis came up 
 from the Sea, Dan. vii. 2, 3. 
 
 Seven Heads are interpreted by the Angel to fignify feven Mountains, and feven 
 Kings, c. xvii. 9, 10. Hence we may fufficiently underftand, that by this Bcaft was 
 meant a Rommi Government, different from that in Being at the time of the Vi- 
 fion, and which was to arife after the Imperial Government fhould be pafs'd away, as 
 five other Forms of Government had pafs'd before it. That fome Form of Govern- 
 ment in the City of Rome is fignified by it, feems very evident ; for the feven 
 Heads are, in one figurative Meaning, interpreted to fignify feven Mountains ; and 
 it is exprefsly called. The great City, which reigneth over the Kings of the Earth, 
 c. xvii. 18. Urbs fepticolUs, Orhis caput, and Orbis terrarian Domina, are fufficient 
 Defcriptions of Rorne in Reman Authors, and as well underftood as if Rome itfelf had 
 been exprefsly named. Upon the Heads of this Beafl were Names or Infcriptions of 
 Blafphemy. This Government is elfewhere defcribed as a myftical Babylon, full of 
 Names of Blafphemy, c. xvii. 3 — 5. to fignify, that it fhould eftabliih and propagate 
 idolatrous Doftrines and Worfhip ; for as Idolatry is a reproachful Contempt of the 
 one true God, worfhipping and ferving the Creature more than the Creator, it is 
 called Blafphemy in the Stile of Prophecy. The Idolatry of the fcvjs is called, 
 burning Incenfe upon the Mounl(tins, and ilafphcnnng upon the Hills, Jfa. Ixv. 7. So 
 the Prophet Ezeiiel xx. 27. in this your Fathers have blafphemcd ?ne ; that is, by of- 
 fering their Sacrifices on high Places, and in Groves, according to the Rites of the 
 Heathen Idolaters. 
 
 This Beaft had alfo ten Horns, and upon his Horns ten Crowns, or each of his 
 Horns was crowned. According to the Interpretation of the Angel, c. xvii. 12. 
 The ten Horns tvhich thou faw eji are (or fignifv) ten Kingdoms which have received no 
 Kingdom as yet, but receive Paiver one Hour, (or in the fame Hour, at the fame time) 
 with the Beafi. 
 
 This
 
 28 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 2 And the Beaft which 
 Ifaw was like unto a Leo- 
 pard^ and his Feet were as 
 the Feet of a Bear, and his 
 Mouth as the Mouth of a 
 Lion : and the Dragon 
 garje him his Power, and 
 his Seat, and great Au- 
 thority *. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 The Form of this wild Beaft, which 1 2 
 faw in my Vifion, was made up of foine 
 Likenefs to the leveral Beafts of Prey, 
 the Leopard, the Bear, and the Lion ; 
 the perfecuting Empires, in Daniel's Vi- 
 llon, being reprefented by thefe Beads, 
 famous for Strength and Rapacioufnefs, 
 in feizing and devouring their Prey. They 
 were a proper Figure to fignify the Rife 
 of a new Empire, powerful, tyrannical and 
 cruel. And that the old Serpent the De- 
 vil, who had hitherto perfecuted the true 
 Worlhippers of God, by the feveral great 
 Monarchies of the World, would en- 
 gage this new Power, advanced in the 
 Seat of the laft of thefe Monarchies, the 
 Roman Empire, to ufe that Power in the 
 Perfecution of true Religion, as the pre- 
 ceding Tyrannies had done before it {/>). 
 
 This State of Roman Government then, as it was to be a new Form of Govern- 
 ment, it was alfo to be contemporary with ten Kings or Kingdoms, which were to 
 be fo many diftinft Governments, at tlie fame time and in the fame Period with it. 
 But neither of them weie to receive their Power, till the King, or Form of Go- 
 vernment then in being, that is, the Imperial, fliould pafs away, and another was 
 come, which was to continue a fliort Space. 
 
 Thefe feveral Defcriptions together, all which muft be united in the Kingdom of 
 the Bead:, fecm plainly enough to denote a new Form of Roman Government, after 
 the Imperial Government fhould ceafc, and after the Exarchate of Ravcivia ftiould be 
 fupprefs'd, when the RoTnan Empire fhould be divided into ten diftind Governments 
 or Kingdoms ; which can be no other than the Government of Rome in the Hands of 
 the Popes. 
 
 (I/) From hence it appears, fays Mr. JFapk, that this was the fourth or Roman 
 Monarchy, fin one Foi m ol it) becaufe it is made up of the three former, whofe People 
 and Nations it conquer'd, and out of whofe Ruins it grew; and becaufe it had all 
 the Qualities of Suhtilty and Cruelty which arc thought to be fignified by thefe Beafts. 
 It is obferved by Mr. Diiuluz, that the Powers conftituting the Beaft, carried on the 
 fame Dcfir^n againft true Religion, tho' in another Form, as the Dragon did, when 
 the Empire w;is Pagan. 'I he Deftription itftlf naturally exprefles a new Power 
 rifmg up in the Roman State, mighty and terrible, diredfed by the perpetual Enemy 
 of true Religion, to perfccute the faithful Worftiippers of God. The general Mean- 
 ing of this Part of the Vifion, is well exprefled by Mr. Medr. I faw, liiith St. John, 
 the T)pe of the hft State of the Roman Empire, wherein governing under the 
 feventh Head, it ftiould be divided into ten Kingdoms ; and yet, e\en as he had 
 done under liis former Heads, lie fliould hlafpheme the only true God, by the VVor- 
 ftiip of Idols. May we not here obferve, that the Prophecy fpcaks of the civil 
 Power of Rome? Why ftiould we then fearcli after it hi an Ecclefiaftical Supre- 
 
 macy! 
 
 • Dan. vii. 4, 5, 6.
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 g And I faw one of his 
 Heads, as it were wounded 
 unto death, and his deadly 
 [-Found was healed : and all 
 the fVorld wonder d after 
 the Beaft. 
 
 T perceived alfo, that one of the feven 
 Heads of this Beafl: appeared to have re- 
 ceived fuch a Wound as feem'd to be 
 mortal ; but this mortal Wound was 
 healed up, tho' the Scar remained as a 
 Mark of it. This Cure was fo remark- 
 able, as occafion'd Wonder and A'/ionifh- 
 ment in all who beheld it. To fu^nify that 
 this new Power arofc in the Roman Em- 
 pire, after that Empire had received fuch 
 a Blow in one of its Heads, or Forms of 
 Government, as left no human probable 
 Profpedl, that Ro}ne fhould e\er rife to 
 Power and Empire any more ; and it 
 would be greatlv to the Aftonifliment of 
 the World, to fee the Power of Rome re- 
 vive again, in the new Form of Govern- 
 ment reprefented by the Eeatl; (<:). 
 
 (<r) The feven Heads being interpreted by the Angel to fignify feven Kings, or 
 Forms of Government, may well direct us to underftand, this deadly Wound of one 
 of thefe Heads to be the Deftruiflion of one of thofe P'orms of Government, in 
 fuch manner as to threaten the utter Overthrow of all Power in Rome, as in Balrj- 
 lon ; fo that it fhould never rife to be the Seat of Empire again : Therefore, they 
 that dwell on the Earth (hall wonder, when they behold the Bcaji that -ivas, and is 
 not, and yet is. Rev. xvii. 8. The mod natural Interpretation of which Expreflions 
 feems to be, That the VVorld beheld with great Wonder, a City once fo powerful, 
 quite deftro)'ed, for fome time ceafing to be an Empire, and deprived of all Autho- 
 rity, yet rifuig again to Empire, and regaining a great Authorit)', in a very furpriz- 
 ing manner. It feems alfo plain, by comparing this Defcription with the 17th Chap- 
 ter, that the Head which was mortally wounded, was the fixth Head or Form of 
 Cjovernment, at the time of the Vifion ; Five of the feven Kings are fallen, fays the 
 Angel to St. 'John, v. 10. and one is, and the other is not yet come. The Form of 
 Government in being, at the time of the Vifion, was the Imperial ; and after the 
 Imperial Government ceaied in Augujirdiis, Rome was no Seat of (jovernment dur- 
 ing the Exarchate of Ravenna, and had no human Prcfpcft of teing the Seat of 
 Empire again, till this new Pov^-er arofe, when the Exarchate was given to the 
 Popes, and Rome became the Seat of their Government, and has continued fo ever 
 fince. It feems alfo intended by the Angel's Interpretation, that we fhould confider 
 the City of Rome, as mark'd out in this Prophecy for the Stat of Government, to 
 prevent Miflakes, that we fhould not underftand this Prophecy of an Empire or Go- 
 vernment, in any other Place than the City of Rome, tho' it fliould take the Name 
 and Stile of the Roman Empire, as the Greek Emperors, and the Emperors oi Germany 
 have fcverally done. This may give us a good Reafon, why the City oi Rome, in 
 this Prophecy, is defcribcd by its natural Situation, as well as by its Government, and 
 why feven Heads are interpreted to mean feven Mountains, as well as feven Kings. 
 
 Sect, r r. 
 3 
 
 The
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 4 And they ivor/hipped 
 the Dragon "sjbicb gave 
 Power unto the Beajl, fay- 
 ing, JVho is like unto the 
 Beajl ? Who is able to 
 make IVar with him ? 
 
 5 A}?d there was given 
 unto hi;n a Month /peaking 
 great Things, and Blafphe- 
 mies : and Power was gi- 
 ven unto him to continue 
 forty and two Months. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 The World was generally feduced to 4 
 comply with the idolatrous Praftices the 
 old Serpent, the Devil, introduced anew, 
 by means of this new-erefted Power in 
 Rome, the greater Part of the World ac- 
 knowledged this Authority, and fubmit- 
 ted to it without Oppolitlon, as thinking 
 it would be in vain to withftand it [d). 
 
 The Manner in which the Beall exer- ^ 
 cifed the Power he had received, was thus 
 reprefented, that he greatly magnified 
 himfelf above others, and claimed unli- 
 mited Powers and Authority, to enforce 
 what he required ; and the Time wherein 
 the Beafl: was permitted to eftablifli Idola- 
 try, was the fame with the Term of the 
 Church's State of Perfecution, reprefented 
 by the WitnefTes, and the Woman flying 
 into the Wildernefs, or forty two Months, 
 equal to twelve hundred and iixty Pro- 
 phetical Days, or fo many Years (f). 
 
 And 
 
 {d) They did freely yield themfelves in Obedience to the Bcaft, fays Mr. Meije, as 
 to one who fo far excelled in Power, that none was able to make Rcfiftance. The 
 Admirers of the Beaft, fays Mr. Dauhuz, look upon him as fuperior to all other 
 Powers, and therefore obey his Commands in committing Idolatry ; and, in doing 
 this, worfhip alfo the Bcaft. For to commit Idolatry, thro' Fear of any Power, 
 makes that Power his God, becaufe Maftcr of his Confcience : As to worfhip the 
 Beaft, in the Eaftern Stile, was to be fubjcJt to it ; fo to be fubje£t to it, in its ido- 
 latrous Conftitutions, or cxcrtifmg the great Authority and Power, which it had 
 received from the Dragon, may be faid to worftiip the Dragon in worfliipping the 
 Bcaft, and yielding Obedience to its idolatrous Conftitutions. 
 
 (<■) The Mouth fpcaking great Things, feems to be taken from the Dcfcription of 
 the little Horn in Daniel's Vifion, c. vii. 8. and is explain'd, t;. 1 1. hy the Foice of the 
 great JVords which the Horn fpake : And yet farther, c. xi. 36. by the Dcfcription 
 of a King, whojhall tlo according to his IVill, and jhall exalt himjelf, and magnify him- 
 felf above every God, and Jhall fpcak marvellous Tilings againjl the God of Gods ; this 
 Mouth fpeaking great Things, may then well fignily Claims of unlimited Authority, 
 a proud and fcvcrc Execution of tyrannical Power. ' Wc may here note, fays Mr. 
 Dau/'uz, that to fpcak great Things and Blafphcmics, are put together, as the one 
 fignifits Tyranny, and the other Idolatry, if we join both together, they will fig- 
 nify to cftablidi Idolatiy by Tyranny ; or, according to Mr. Afede, he cxercifed his 
 Power in two T hinj^', in Blafphemy againft God, and Perfecution of the Saints. 
 Power was given to him, (the Ikaft) to continue, (in the Margin, to make t/''ar) 
 in llic Original, i.f»cria 7rc-ir.<rai, this feeftis well explained by a Power to do what he 
 
 plcafed ;
 
 /y6^ Revelation of St. JOHN, 131 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect. ii. 
 
 6 And he opened his And this new-eredled Government of »— — v— -* 
 Mouth in Blafphemy a- Ro?ne ufeJ the Authority it had attained, ^ 
 
 gainft God, to blafpheme his jn makino; and publilhing Conftitutions, 
 Name and his rabcrnacle, foi- ^h^ EftabHlliment of Idolatry, in con- 
 
 Hea fr '" ^'^''P' °^ ^°^' ^"^ ^^' ^''"^^ Worfliip, and 
 
 ^'^'^''^' by all Methods of OpprefTion and Pcrfc- 
 
 cution, forcing the Church to comply 
 
 with them, and yield Obedience unto 
 
 them (/•). 
 
 7 Jnd it was given m- '^^'^ ^^wer of this new Roman Go- 7 
 to him to make War with vernment became fo great by divine Pcr- 
 the Saints, and overcome miffion, that it prevailed againfl the Wor- 
 tbem, and Power was gi- fliippers of God, either to force them to 
 ven him over all Kindreds, a Compliance with the Corruptions efta- 
 and Tongues, and Nations. 
 
 pleafed ; meaning either an Authority to make what Conftitutions he {hould think Clarke, Cow- 
 fit, or Power to put thofe Conftitutions into Execution, by punifhing every ow^neaionofrro- 
 who (hould lefufe Obedience to them. phe.y, p. 44. 
 
 (f) Any Ads of idolatrous Worfliip may well be expreflcd by blafpheming God 
 and his Name, as they deny to the true God his diftinguifhing Honour, and give it 
 to Creatures, whether to Images, Saints, or Angels. The Church, as it is called 
 the Temple of God, the Place of God's Prefence, is properly alfo called his Tabernacle; 
 they that diL'ell in Heaven, are underftood by Grotius, of all Saints, all Chriflians, 
 whofe Converfation is in Heaven. This Form of Exprefllon feems to be taken from 
 the Prophet Daniel \n\. 10. where it is faid of the little Horn which came up out 
 of one of the four Horns of the He-Goat, or one of the Princes which arofe in 
 one of the four Kinguoms into which, the Empire of Alexander the Great was di- 
 vided, that /'/ waxed great even unto the Hoji of Heaven, and it eaji down feme of the 
 Hojl, and of the Stars to the Ground, andjiamped upon them. On thefe I' xprcffions, 
 Mr. Lozvth feems juftly to obferve. That as the Faithful are Heirs of the Kingdom of 
 Heaven, fo the Names and Titles of the Heavenly Church are fometinr.es given to 
 that on Earth ; the Chriftian Church is called. The Jerufalem which is above. Gal. 
 iv. 26. and the Governors of it are (filed Angch, Rev. i. 20. In like manner, the 
 Hoft: of Heaven means here the Jcwijh Church : They which dwell in Heaven, 
 efpecially when mentioned with the T^ibernacle of God, may be underftood accord- 
 ing to the Prophetic Language, of the true Church, and VV< rfhippers of God. 
 Then to blafpheme them that dwell in Heaven, will fignify the Contempt and inju- 
 rious Manner with which this new Government of Rorne (hall treat the true Wor- 
 fhippers of God, as well as God himfelf, and his Name. But as many Interpreters 
 of great Judgment and Learning, Mede, IFaple, Dauhuz, &c. give another Senfe of 
 the Tabernacle of God, and them that dwell in Heaven, it will be fit to fet it be- 
 fore the Reader. By the Tabernacle of God, they untderftand the Body of Chrift:, 
 which is blafphemed by the Do6trine of Tranfubflantiation, and the idolatrous Prac- 
 tices confequent thereupon, adoring the Bread, inlfead of Chrift the Tabernacle of 
 God, and blafpheming the heavenly Inhabitants, the Angels and Saints in Heaven, 
 by giving them Worlhip and Adoration ; and as Mr. Mede adds, difgracing the 
 bleiled Spirits with contumelious and wicked Fables and Miracles : Which of thefe 
 the Reader will prefer, muft be left to his own Judgment ; the former feems to me 
 the more probable, as well as the more natural and eafv Interpretation. 
 
 S 2 ' blilhed
 
 8 And all thc.t rlivell on 
 the Earth jhall ivcrpip 
 him, whofe Names are not 
 written in the Book cj Life 
 of the Lamb Jlain from the 
 Foundation of the World. 
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes c*;^ 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 bliflied by its Authority, or to perfecute 
 them for their Conilancy \ and this op- 
 preflivc Power was extended far and wide 
 over many Nations and People. 
 
 Infomuch, that all the Inhabitants ofS 
 the Earth, where this new Power reach- 
 ed, were prevailed upon to receive his 
 idolatrous Conftitutions, and yield Obe- 
 dience to his tviannical Authority ; fuch 
 true and fiithful Servants of God only 
 excepted, who were inrolled in the Re- 
 gifters, as Heirs of eternal Life, according 
 to the Promifes of Chrifl's Gofpel, who, 
 from the Beginning, was the true Propi- 
 tiation, and Mediator of Acceptance and 
 Bleffing [g). 
 
 And" now let every good Chrin:ian,9 
 who is defirous to preferve himfelf in an 
 Hour of Temptation, and preferve the 
 Hopes of eternal Life, attentively con- 
 lider the Cautions, Warnings, Confola- 
 tion, and Encouragement of this Pro- 
 phecy. 
 
 For every one may be aflured, that lo 
 God, the righteous Governor and Judge 
 of the World, will finally render to every 
 Man according to his Works, and punifli 
 the Enemies of his Church, in due time, 
 with a Punilhmcnt equal to their Tyranny 
 and Perfecution. This Confideration may 
 fupport the Patience and Faith of the 
 Saints : They fliall triumph in the End 
 
 9 Tf any Man have an 
 Ear, let him hear. 
 
 I o He that leadeth into 
 Captivity, foall go into 
 Captivity : He that killeth 
 with the Sword, nmfi he 
 killed with the Sword. 
 Here is the Patience and 
 the I'aith of the Saints. 
 
 (g) Pcrfeverancc in the Faith of the Gofpel, and true Woifliip of God, in this 
 great Hour of Temptation, which would deceive all but the Kledt, is very ufefully 
 reprefented as the CharaiSlcr of thofc whofe Names are regifter'd in tiie Lamb's Book 
 of Life ; to (hew, that they who endure to the End, (hall be favcd ; and that the 
 Salvation of God, through Chrift, belongs to none but thofe who fliall perfeverc. 
 A powerful Motive and Encour.igcmcnt to Conftancy, the great Defign of the whole 
 Revel ilion ; and which is therefore iiiolt properly kept in view, in every I'art of it. 
 Wc have already obfcrved, to %crite Niimcs in the Book of Life, is an Allufion either 
 to the RegiUers in which the Families of the Fricfts, or Freemen of Cities were 
 ufcd to be cnter'd upon Record, on c. iii. 5. 
 
 over
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 1 And I beheld another 
 Benjl coming up out of the 
 Earth, and he had two 
 Horns like a Lamb, and 
 he fpake as a Dragon. 
 
 1 2 And he excrcifeth all 
 the Power of the firft Beafl 
 before him, mid caufeth the 
 Earth, and them that dwell 
 therein, to worfljip the firfl 
 Beafi, wbofe deadly Wound 
 was healed. 
 
 ATioN of St. JOHN. 133 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect.ii, 
 
 over all their Enemies, God fliall vindi- 
 cate their Caufe, and maintain his own 
 Honour, in the Punifliment of their Op- 
 prefTors. 
 
 I farther beheld in my Vifions, another j j 
 Appearance, as of a fecond wild Beaft, 
 rifing out of the Earth, which had two 
 Horns, like the Horns of a Lamb, but 
 his Voice was like that of a Dragon, to 
 reprefent another perfecuting Govern- 
 ment, exercifing its Authority with a 
 Shew of Meeknefs and Charity, but car- 
 rying on the Oppoiition of the Devil, 
 the old Serpent, to pure Religion, and 
 promoting Idolatry by Perfecution. 
 
 And this fecond perfecuting Power 12 
 had all the Powers of the firft, or new- 
 revived Form of Roman Government, 
 and ufed its Authority to fpread the 
 Power of this new Roman Government, 
 beyond the Bounds of its own proper 
 Dominion, fo as to oblige the feveral Na- 
 tions to yield Obedience to the new Au- 
 thority revived in the City of Rome, af- 
 ter it had been fo long depriv'd of all 
 Authority, and fcem'd to have loft all 
 Hope of recovering it *. 
 
 * TNtcrpreters differ very much as to the true Intention of this Prophetic 
 X Defcription, and what is meant by this fecond Beaft coming up out 
 of , the Earth. 
 
 "With fome it fignifies Philofophy, and, in particular, the Pythagorean, Meaux. 
 a great Support of the Reman Idolatry, with its pompous Speculations, (^rotius. 
 and Pretences to Divination and Miracles. 
 
 Others fuppofe, it means fome one or more Sorcerers, or Magicians, p^. i^^^_ 
 who were Heathen, and made ufe of by the Devil, to fupport and ad- nioiid. 
 vance Heathenifm and Idolatry •, fo that an Author of great Name con- 
 cludes, it is moft reafonable to interpret this fecond Beaft of Apollonius 
 Tyan^eus, who is reported to have done fuch Feats and Miracles, as are 
 compared by Hierodes to the Miracles of Chrift, and preferred before 
 them. 
 
 2 Others
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Others underftand this fecond Beafl, of the Pope with his Clergy : 
 They obfcrve, " The Pope himfelf and alone, tho' he may be term'd a 
 " falfe Prophet, yet he maketh not up the Bcafr, except his Clergy be 
 
 Mede. " join'd with him ; fince the Beaft doth fignify a Company of Men, 
 
 " compofed of a certain Order of Members, like as a Beaft hath, not 
 " one Man alone." 
 
 Mr. M^y/Jlcn^ Notion fecms much the fame with this of Mr. Mede : 
 
 Whifton, He underftands the fecond Beaft, of the Rife of Antichrift, ftridtly fo cal- 
 
 242- led, the Pope of Rome, and his fubordinace Hierarchy. 
 
 Waole 288 Pf^cipk obferves, " As by the former Beaft, the Papacy, as Mo- 
 
 ' " narchic and Imperial, was fitly reprefcntcd ; fo in this Type, there 
 " feems to be a Reprefentation of the apoftate Hierarchy, or of the whole 
 " Body of the Ecclefiaftics, as antichrillian •, and a Body Politick, (fig- 
 " nified by a Beaft in Prophecy) under two co-ordinate Powers or Horns, 
 " by which the Hierarchy of the Eaftern and Weftcrn Parts of the Em- 
 " pire, before the Popes came to be an Horn, or to have his antichriftian 
 " Supremacy, is very fitly typified." 
 
 Daul>uz. Mr. Daubuz fuppofes " the former wild Beaft confifted of the anti- 
 
 " chrillian civil Powers, which were to be in the Roman Empire, during 
 " the fecond Period of the Church, and that the Chriftian Ecclefiaftic 
 " Powers in the faid Empire, during the faid fpace of time, are the Beaft 
 " which is here intended ; and therefore, that the two Horns are the fuc- 
 " cefTive Lines of the Bifliops of Rome and Conjlantijiopk, having under 
 " them the whole Body of the corrupted Clergy, as the former Beaft had 
 " that of the Laity ; both thefe Bifiiops having pretended to be univerfal 
 " Bifliops of the Church." 
 
 Sir If. New- Einally, the illuftrious Sir Ifaac Newton obferves, " The fecond Beaft, 
 
 ton, 283. " which rofc up out of the Earth, was the Church of the Greek Empire j 
 " for it had two Horns like thofe of a Lamb, and therefore was a Church, 
 " and it fpake as the Dragon, and therefore was of his Religion ; and it 
 " came out of the Earth, and by confequence in his Kingdom." 
 
 To take oft' fomewhat of the Uncertainty fo great a Variety of Opinions 
 is apt to occafion, let us attend more clofely to the Prophetic Dcfcription 
 itfelf : It will, I apprehend, IcfTen the Number of Opinions, to fliew 
 fome of them inconfiftent with plain and obvious Circumftances of the 
 Prophetic Dcfcription. 
 
 It is an Obfervation of confequence, that the Vifion of this fecond 
 wikl Beaft, arifing out of the Eartii, was after tiic Vifion of the firft Beaft 
 which rofe out of the Sea, and cannot fignify any Power to arife in the 
 RoTiian Empire before tliat time. 
 
 This fecond Beaft, moreover, excrcifed the Power of the firft Beaft be- 
 fore him, as a Sort of Lieutenant or Deputy to him ; in particular, to 
 bring all Perfons, where his Power reach'd, to receive the Authority of 
 the firft Beaft, to worfliip the fiift Beaft, whole deadly Wountl was 
 iiealcd, liiys the Prophecy cxprefly. So that this Dcfcription is incon- 
 fiftent witli any Power oppofite to the Authority of the firit Beaft, as well 
 as it is with any Power that rofc up before it. 
 
 2 It
 
 the Revelation <?/" 5/. J O H N. 135 
 
 It feems alfo very probable, that this fecond Beaft, whatever is meant Sect. ii. 
 by it, had a Power and Authority very hke the Power and Authority of 
 die firft Ikall, and very nearly refembiing it : He exercifeth all the Power 
 ■of the fiift Beaft, 4ho->«» t« ■a^u-rn Se^ia wccra.i nom. He had the Excrcife of 
 the whole Power ; (o that of what Nature or Kind the Authority and 
 Power of the firft Beaft were, the Authority and Power of the fccond 
 Beaft were of the fame Kind. Hence this Defcription will be alfo incon- 
 fiftent with any Suppofition that makes the Authority and Power of the 
 ftcond Beaft, contrary to, or difterent from the Power of the firfl. 
 
 We have already obferved from many concurring Circumftances, that 
 the firft Beaft did not arife till the Imperial Government had paffed away, 
 till Rome feem'd to have loft irrecoverably the Seat of Empire, till the Ro- 
 man Empire was divided into ten Kingdoms, till the City of Rome fhould 
 receive a new Form of Govern.ment, and become a Seat of Empire a- 
 gain, till a Government fliould be erefted in the City of Rome, in tlie Days 
 of the Voice of the feventh Angel, which was to perfecUte the Saints one 
 thoufand two hundred and fixty Years. All thefe Confiderations deter- 
 mine the Rife of the firft Beaft out of the Sea, to be, when the Exar- 
 chate of Ravenna was given to the Papacy, when Rome was made the 
 Seat of the Pope's temporal Dominion, and the laft Form of Reman Go- 
 vernment began, which has lafted ever fince to this Day. 
 
 We fully know in Hiftory, what this Power of the Papacy is : The 
 Popes claim fupreme Authority, as Heads of the Church in Things reli- 
 gious, and they have civil Authority, as fovereign Princes, in their own 
 Dominion, which is exprelTively called. The Patrimony of St. Peter. 
 
 This plain Account of the Prophetic Defcription, will much leflen, I 
 think, the Variety of Opinions before mendoned -, not to remark, that 
 the Philofophy, or Magic, ol Apollonius Tyanaus., are no Forms of Govern- 
 ment, which are the true Meaning of Beafts and Horns, in the Language 
 of the Prophets. It may be fufficient to ftiew, that the Philofophy of the 
 Biftiop of Meaux, that the Magic and Miracles of Apollonius Tyarueus., 
 with the learned Grotius and Dr. Hajnmond., are abfolutely inconfiftent 
 with the Time of this Period, wherein the firft Beaft rofe up out of the Sea, 
 which yet was before the time when this fecond Beaft rofe up out of the 
 Earth ; neither will the Prophetic Defcription, for the fame Reafon, a- 
 gree with Mr. iFapk's Opinion, that this fecond Beaft means the Hierar- 
 chy of the Eaftcrn and Weftern Parts of the Empire, before the Pope 
 came to be an Horn, or to have his antichriftian Supremacy. The fame 
 Reafon holds againft Mr. Daiibitz's. Opinion, that the firft Beaft confifted of 
 the antichriftian civil Powers ; and the fecond Beaft, of the antichriftian 
 ecclefiaftical Powers, efpecially as he underftands it, that from the times 
 oi Leo, there was in the Church a double ecclefiaftical Monarchy of two 
 Biftiops cecumenical, who pretended to have all the Power of tb,e Lamb. 
 For this Difpute between the two Sees of Rcme and Confiantinople., was 
 long before the City of Rome became the Seat of Empire in the Papacy ; 
 nor can a Conteft for Power, between the two Metropolitans of theEaftern 
 and Weftern Empire, be well underftood of the Power of the fecond Beaft, 
 
 which
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 whicli was to cxercife all the Power of the firft Beafl ; not to weaken or 
 fupprefs it, but to promote the Power of the firlt Beaft, and to force all Per- 
 fons to fubmit thenifelves to it. And this Obfervation is alfo a confider- 
 able Difficulty, in Sir Ifaac Ne-trtoii'i Opinion, that this fecond Braft was 
 the Church of the Greek Empire, ^^'c may obferve, that to place the 
 Rife of the two Beafls, at the Divifion of the Empire between Gratian 
 Sirl.'Sevj -iinA Theodcfius, A. D. 379, greatly antedates the true Time of the laft 
 ton, 282. Form of ^cw^w Government, and throws back the third Period very far 
 into the fecond, contraiy to the Order of the Prophecy. It is farther to 
 be obfer^'ed, that the G-reek Church was far from ufing its Power and Au- 
 thority, to force all Perfons to fubmit to the Papacy, that it was ufed in 
 continual Oppofition to the Authority of the Rofnan Church •, it not only 
 denied the Pope's Supremacy, but feparated alfo, with great Warmth, 
 from its Communion. And the Roman Church is fo far from efteeming 
 the Greek Church as a Friend, that it treats it as an apollate Church, in a 
 State of Schifm and Rebellion. 
 
 Finally, Mr. Medeh Opinion, that the fecond Beaft is the Pope with 
 his Clergy, has many Difficulties attending it. The firft Beaft is repre- 
 fented as diftindt from the fecond, and from the ten Kings or Kingdoms, 
 tho' they give their Power and Strength to the Beaft -, and therefore can- 
 not well be the whole State of the ten Kingdoms grov/ing up again into 
 one Roman Commonwealth, united with the Pope as High i'rieft. Be- 
 f.des, if the Power of the Pope in Rome be the firft Beaft, the fame Pa- 
 pal Power can hardly be intended, with very little Alteration, by the fe- 
 cond Beaft. It muft, in all Likelihood, fignify fome diftinft pcrfccu- 
 ting Power, of like Nature and Kind with the firft, fuppordng and advan- 
 cing the Authority of the firft. Perhaps it may be faid, thefe Obferva- 
 tions, by leflening the Uncertainty, occafioned by fo many different Inter- 
 pretations, may make the Matter worfe, and leave no certain Interpreta- 
 tion at all. 
 
 I hope not. Let us fee then, whether we cannot find out, what will an- 
 fwer this Prophetic Defcription, in all its Circumftances .'' 
 
 We are then to find out a Power, whicli is to arife after the firft Beaft, 
 in which a Supremacy in Spirituals was united with the Authority of a 
 temporal Prince, in the Popes. 
 
 We are moreover to find out a Power, like that of the Papal Govern- 
 ment, which is to execute all the Power of the firft Beaft -, which feems to 
 exprcfs a like Power, in which civil and religious Authority fhall be 
 united. 
 
 We are alfo to find out fuch a Power, as fliall be ufed to fupport and 
 advance the Authority of the Pop:s, and force Obeelicnce to it. 
 
 We need not look far in Hiftory, I think, to find a Power that fully 
 anfwers all thefe Charaflers, 
 
 We have fccn at large in the Preface, how Pepin of France gave the 
 Exarchate of Ravenna to the Church of Rome : This was the Rife ol the 
 firft Beaft, in the temporal Dominion of the Popes over Rome, and the 
 Countries that compofe the Slate of the Church, as S/. Peter's Patrimouy. 
 
 A
 
 the Revelation of St.] O Vi^, 
 
 A little after this Time, the Emperor Charles the Great, and his Suc- 
 ceflbrs, endowed feveral Churches in tiieir States with large temporal E- 
 ftates, to which were annexed the Jurifdidions and Royalties, whicli in 
 thofe times were ufed to belong to the moll honourable Tenures, fuch as 
 Earldoms, Dutchies, and Principalities ; whereby they had a temporal 
 Authority added to their fpiritual, very nearly rcfembling that of the 
 Church of Rome, in virtue of St. Peter'' s Patrimony. 
 
 Thefe Powers went on ftill increafing, till in fomc fliort Procefs of time, 
 efpecially in the Germanic Empire, they became to be real Principalities. 
 Several Bifhops of Germany have been, for many Centuries, in the Rank, 
 and have enjoyed the full Powers and Authority of fovereign Princes i 
 fome have attained the higheft Dignity, and chief Adminiftration of the 
 Empire, as Electors, in all Things equal, in fome Things fuperior, in 
 Dignity and Authority, to the other Princes of the Empire, not excepting 
 fuch Eleftors of the Empire as are Kings. This has been long the fixed 
 and fettled Conftitution of that principal Government of Europe, which 
 now ufes the Stile of the Sacred Roman Empire. 
 
 It is eafy to fee, how nearly this Authority refembles the Powers of the 
 Papacy, or firft Beall -, and it is eafy to obferve, in the conftant Courfe of 
 Hiftory, that this Authority has been ufed all along, to caufe the Earth, 
 and them that dwell therein, to worlhip the firft Beaft, or to obey his 
 Commands in all Things. By this it is, that Popes have had the Power, 
 as well as the Infolence, to tread on the Necks of Kings and Emperor;,. 
 And it has been the great Support of the idolatrous Worfliip of that 
 Church, againft all the powerful and promifing Attempts of Reformation. 
 
 It is a juft Remark of Bifhop Burnet, that this appeared fo early as tlie Burnet, 
 Days of Charles the Great himfelf. " He had raifed the Church fo high. Rights of 
 " and given it fuch Dominions, and had, by fo many repeated Laws, e- P'inces,:^^, 
 " ftabliflied their Jurifdidion and Temporalities, that it was not perhaps 
 " in his Power, chiefly in his Old-Age, when the Vigour and Heat of his 
 *' Spirits had failed, to redify what was amifs." 
 
 To this, I think, all the other Parts of this Prophetic Defcription will 
 ^ree, as we fliall more fully fee hereafter. Nor does it much differ from 
 the Opinions of Mr. Mede, Waple, JTbiJion, and Daubuz. It fuppofes this 
 Defcription to mean the fame Body of Men, the Clergy, fubordinate to the* 
 Pope, promoting his Power and Authority ; it only takes in a Point of 
 View, and Period of Time, more agreeable to the Order and Circumftances 
 of the Prophetic Defcription. 
 
 J, This
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 13 And he doth great 
 Wonders, fo that be makelh 
 Fire come down from Hea- 
 ven on the Earthy in the 
 Sight of Men, 
 
 14 And deceiveth them 
 that dvjell on the Earthy 
 hy means of thofe Miracles, 
 which he had power to do 
 in the Sight of the Beafi, 
 faying to them that dwell on 
 the Earth, That theyfhould 
 make an Image to the Beafi, 
 which had a Wound by a 
 Sword, and did live. 
 
 1 5 And he had power to 
 give Ufe unto the Image of 
 the Beaji, that the Image 
 of the Beafi fhould both 
 fper.k, and caufe that as 
 many as would not ivorfhip 
 the Image of the Beafi 
 fiiould be killed. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 This perfecuting Power fhall alio pro- i -> 
 mote idolatrous Worlhip by pretended 
 Miracles, as if, with Elijah, they could 
 caufe Fire to come down from Heaven *, 
 at whofe Prayer Fire from Heaven burned 
 the Sacrifice, and confumed thofe whom 
 Abaziah fent to feize him (/). "j-. 
 
 The Advantages tliefe pretended Mi- 14. 
 racks had obtained over a great Part of 
 the World, by their Creduhty and Super- 
 ftition, were artfully improved to deceive 
 them yet farther, fo far as to perfuade 
 them to deify the Pope, or erefl an 
 Idol to his Honour; fo that they were 
 taught, it was their Duty to pay a reli- 
 gious Obedience, in all Things, to his 
 Authority and Orders, as to God himfelf, 
 and his Word. 
 
 This Image whereby the Pope was j^ 
 deified, is not to be underftood of a lifelefs 
 and dumb Idol ; but, like thofe Statues 
 of the Heathen Gods, which gave forth 
 Oracles, as if animated by an indwelling 
 Spirit. So the Orders and Conftitutions 
 of the Pope were publifh'd to the World, 
 by the fubordinate Clergy, as Oracles^ 
 obliging all Nations to a religious Obe- 
 dience, and fupporting their Authority 
 with all their Power, treating all Men as 
 worthy of Death, who fliould refufe an 
 entire SubmifTion to them in any Par- 
 ticular. 
 
 (i) The Idolatry of the Church of Rome has been greatly fupported by a Pretence 
 tfi Miracles, tlio' the moft of thcni have plain Marks of Falfliood and Impofture ; 
 yet the Roman Church is fo fond of aPretcnce to Miracles, that it has made it one 
 of ilic Marks of tlic true Church, and has pcrfiiadcd the Credulous, Ignorant, and' 
 iMifcrlliiious, to believe it, who are always ihc larger Number of Mankind. 
 
 * I Kings xviii. 37, 38. \ 2 Kings i. io> 12. 
 
 The
 
 1 6 And he caufeth all, 
 loth fniall nnd great, rich 
 and -poor^ free mid bond, to 
 receive a Mark in their 
 Right Hand, or in their 
 Foreheads, 
 
 //^^ Revelation <?/"6>. JO H N. 139 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect.i». 
 
 The Obligation of this entire Submif- yy~Y'\^ 
 fion and Obedience to the Papal Decrees, "^ 
 was carried fo liigb, that every Pcrfon, 
 of whatever Rank or Condition, was to 
 make fome public Acknowledgment of 
 it, as Servants were ufc;d to be mark'd by 
 their Mafters, or as Perfons confecrated 
 to fome Heathen Deity, were ufed to 
 mark themfelves with fome Figure, as a 
 Badge, denoting the Deity to whom 
 they v/ere confecrated. 
 
 It was made fo penal, for any to omit 17 
 this ProfefTion of Obedience to the Papal 
 Conflitutions, that no Man was permit- 
 ted to buy or fell, but was deprived of 
 all Commerce with Men, and civil Pri- 
 vileges of Life, if he did not, fome way 
 or other, make this Profeffion {k). 
 
 It will be a confiderable Point ofi3 
 Knowledge, in this myftical Defcription, 
 to find out, by a given Number, the 
 Name of this Beaft, fo as to know when 
 this idolatrous tyrannical Power rtiall a- 
 rife ; and from thence know what Power 
 is meant by this Prophetical Reprefenta- 
 tion. Now there is a certain Number, 
 which, in a way of Reckoning ufual a- 
 mong Men, will teach it ; that Number 
 is lix hundred fixty fix ^ 
 
 {i) Many learned Men have thought thefe Expreflions relate to the Manner in 
 which Ptolemy Philopater perfecuted the fews ; " he forbad any to enter into his 
 *' Palace, who did not facrifice to the Gods he worfhipped : whereby he excluded 
 ■*' the Jews all Accefs to him, either for the fuing to him for Juftice, or the obtain- 
 " ing of his Proteftion, in what Cafe foever they (hould ftand in need of it," — He 
 order'd, by another Decree, " That all of the Jeiuiflj Nation tliat lived in Alexan- 
 *' ilria, fhould be degraded from the firfl Rank of Citizens, of which they had always 
 " hitherto been from the firft founding of the City, and be inroUed in the third 
 *' Rank, among the common People of Egypt ; that all of them fhould come thus to 
 " be enrolled, and at the time of their Enrollment, have the Mark of an Ivy-Leaf, PHdeaux, 
 " the Badge of the God Bacchus, by an hot Iron imprefled upon them ; and that 2.\\Csr>iea Pert 
 " thofe who fhould refufe to be thus enrolled, and be fligmatized with the faid Mark, ■ /• -■ -in. 
 " fhould be made Slaves ; and that if any of them fhould ftand out aaainft this De- ^- 2 '6. 
 " cree, he fliould be put to death." Thus the Hiftory is related hy Dr. Pridcaux, 
 from the third Book of the Macchakes. 
 
 T 2 ''THE 
 
 17 yfnd that no Man 
 might buy or fell, fave he 
 that had the Mark, or the 
 Name of the Eeafi, or the 
 Number of his Name. 
 
 18 Mere Is Wifdom : 
 Let him that hath Under- 
 ftanding count the Number 
 of the Beafl : for it is the 
 Number of a Man, and his 
 Number is fix hundred 
 threefcore and fix.
 
 140 
 
 A Paraphrase a^id Notes 
 
 on 
 
 THE Number fix hundred fixty fix, is given as a Number by which 
 the N.ime of the Bcaft may be found ouc. The Number is dt- 
 figiied to have fome fort of Secrecy in it. The Number itfelf is the fame 
 in ail the Places of Units, Tens, and Hundreds, 666. This fome have 
 obferved as a Part of the Myftery 5 but tliey fhould have obferved, that 
 the' this is true in the Ev.gUJh Way of Numeration, the Original does not 
 life three Figures, but three different Letters of the Greek Alphabet x I «-. 
 Prophetic Numbers will often require fome Skill in Calculation, to find 
 out, for inftance, when Days are to be taken for Years, or from what 
 I'ime any particular Calculation is to take its Date. 
 
 In the Application of this Number, fome Wifdom will be required ; 
 perhaps it will principally lie, in finding out after what manner the Calcula- 
 tion is to be made. The Exhortation, hct him that hath Underjtanding 
 'count the Nnmher of the Beajl, feems to intimate, that if Men hit on the 
 right way of counting or calculating, they will firvd the Meaning of it -, 
 for it is the Number of a Man, a Way in which Men are ufed to number, 
 fays Mr. // 'ap/e, as, the Meafure of a Man, is a Meafure in ufe among 
 Men, Re'v.-x.xi. 17. And, to write with a Mail's Pen, is to write with 
 fuch a Pen, and with fuch Charafters as are in ufe among Men, Ifaiah 
 viii. I. 
 
 The great Authority of Iren.eus, who wrote fo near the Time, within 
 lefs than an hundred Years of the Revelation itfelf, and whofe Mafter Po- 
 lycarp was a Difciple of St. John, gave great weight to his Opiiiion. 
 Many have taken his Manner of Counting for granted, that it mud be 
 fome Name, the Letters of which will make the Number fix hundred fixty 
 fix. And many have been fatisfied in the Name he propofes to anfwer this 
 Number, which is the Greek Word Lateinos. 
 
 There had been more Reafon to follow Iren^eus, had Iren.tiis himfelf 
 been fully fatisfied in his own Interpretation. 
 
 It is jufily obferved by the Bifliop of Meaux, that Iren.eus does not pro- 
 
 pjfe his Opinion with any Authority, as an Interpretation coming from St. 
 
 John, but as a ConjeiSture of his own. Farther, Iren^us mentions two 
 
 other Names, as anfwcring this Number, befidcs Lateinos ; Euanthas and 
 
 Teitan. He exprefsly adds, that he is not pofitive in that Matter ; and 
 
 gives this Reafon for it, if it had been nccefi"ary to know the Name exadily, 
 
 St. John would himfelf have revealed it more clearly. Nee affcver antes fro- 
 
 niinciabimus, hoc eum nomen habiturum, fcievtes quoniani fi oporteret jnanifejle 
 
 Ircnxus adv. pre fen ti tempore pr.econari, nomen ejus, per ipfum utique editum fuifjet, qui tf 
 
 Herclcs,/. 5. ylpocalypfim- viderat, neque enim ante mult urn temporis vifum cjl, fed p^ene 
 
 (. 30. fub nojlro feculo, ad Jinem Domitiani imperii. Thus exprefsly does Ire- 
 
 7i.eus himfelf declare, that he delivers his Opinion only as a Conjecfture 
 
 of his own, and that he knew no particular Interpretation of it from St. 
 
 John. _ 
 
 This Number has bcrn found out in fo many other Names, that this 
 Way of Reckoning may ll-em at kaft very uncertain. Tiie Bifiiop of 
 Meaux finds the Number 666, in the Word DIoCLes AN'oVstVs ; 
 
 Grotins 
 
 AATEINOS. 
 
 Meaux, 
 Pref 5S
 
 111. 
 
 SfUS, ID, 
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 141 
 
 Grotius^ in the Word OYAnior, Ulpius, tlie Name ot Irajan -, Mr. 
 Baubiiz finds it in the Hebrew Word iT','j"n, or Roman. And, bclidcs Fcuardcni;i 
 many other Names, F. Feuardentius mentions, in his Annotations on tins Aimot. in 
 Paflage of Ire>uus, he finds the Number 666, in the Name of Mania Iicn. />. ;«. 
 Lauter, which, he fays, was the original Way of fpclling the Name of 4^'^- 
 iMther'. rie farther finds the fame Number in die Word MOAML.'IIS, ^^,^j^^^ j^ 
 as he chufes to Ipell the Name of Mohammed, Many more Inllances may ^^^^ i-Ami 
 be fcen in Calmct. chrift, /'. 
 
 Every one may be fenfible, witli //w/.n/j, diere is much Uncertainty j). ^6 ^^. 
 in this way of Reckoning •, it is with him, fufpicari y diviuare nomina, r 
 quando multa nomina inveniri fojfunt., habentia p?\cdioJnm tmnicrum. And 
 this makes him fo cautious, not to appear pofitive in dehvering iiis own 
 Opinion. 
 
 Many learned Perfons have thought, that this Way of counting the 
 Number of the Beaft, is not the true Secret of Calculation, lliey ob- 
 ferve another Method of Calculation ufed in this Prophecy. One hun- 
 dred forty-four thouH^nd is the myiVical Number of Chrift's Kingdom, or 
 the true Church. It is agreed by Interpreters, this Number is a fquai'e 
 Number, raifed from twelve as the Root ; for 1 2, multiplied by itfdi", 
 gives 144. Twelve is a remarkable Number in the Chriftian Church, on 
 account of the twelve Apoftles, on whofe Doftrines the Faith and Wor- 
 ihip of the Church is built. As it was a remarkable Number ia tlie 
 Jewi/h Church, on account of the twelve Patriarchs, Heads of the twelve 
 Tribes of Ijrael -, and as the twenty-four Elders feem to be thele two Num- 
 bers added together. Mr. Potter therefore, and many who follow him, 
 think this Number of the Beafh ought to be calculated in like Manner. 
 They obferve, this Number of the Kingdom of Antichnll, is to be raifcd 
 from the Number twenty-five, which is not an exact fquare Root, but 
 gives 625, near enough to 666, which is not a precife fquare Number. 
 'I'hey farther, obferve, that twenty-five is a very remarkable Number in 
 the antichrillian Ronun: State, dcfcribing the Papacy in many of its mod 
 cflential Parts. The Particulars of which may be feen at large in Mr. 
 Potter's Difcourfe, and in other Authors from him. But this Way of 
 Cakulation is not without its Difficulties and Uncertainty, any more than 
 the former. 
 
 May there not be another Method of Calculation, more natural and 
 cafy than either of the forementioned ? A Number, that fhall fliew the 
 time of his becoming the Beall, to ufe Mr. Jf'apk's Words ? The learned 
 Grotius feems to have had fuch a Method of counting this Number in his 
 View, when he explains the Words of the Prophecy, by the Time when 
 Idolatry fhall revive, and recover Strength. <^// fapit, notet tempus idclola- 
 tric£, animos i£ vires rejumeniis ; ubi id evenerit, apparebit Chrifti prar- 
 fcientia. 
 
 The Number 666 may tlicn be a Number, which counted from a given 
 Period in Prophecy, may very nearly point out the Time when this wild 
 Beaft fliall arife, or when the forty-two Months are to begin ; in which 
 Period, Power was giveii him to make ^Yar witli the Saints, and to over- 
 coma
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 come them. Thus, the Years in Daniel were to be computed frcm the 
 ^oing forth cf the CGrmnandwent, Dan. ix. 25. and the Time of the coming 
 of the Mefilah was to be learn'd from that Calculation. 
 
 If we thus compute the Number 666, from the Time of this Prophetic 
 Vifion, we fhall find it falls in exaftly enough wfth the Time wherein the 
 Papacy recei\'ed the temporal Power, and became the Beaft, or was con- 
 llitutcd the lall Government of Rome, which is a principal Charafter of 
 the Beaft in this Prophecy. 
 
 This new Government of Rome was erefted, A. D. 756, taking the 
 general receiv'd Opinion, that the Time of this Revelation was about 
 A. D. 94, counting 666 Years from that Date, will be A. D. 760, with- 
 in four Years of the Time wherein the Beait is luppofed to rife. And this 
 finall Difference will be cafily accounted for, either by allowing fome fmall 
 Uncertainty as to the Time of Vifion, or fome fmall Variation from the 
 precife Year, for the Sake of making the Number juft 666, which has 
 more of the i\.ir of a Prophedcal Number than 662. ' Poflibly this Num- 
 ber may reach four Years beyond the Inveftiture, to take m the full and 
 aftual Poflefiion of what was granted to the Church, as St. Peter's Pa- 
 trimony, 
 
 This Way of counting is fufficiently certain to determine who the Beaft 
 is, as it points out the Time when he was to receive his Power, with fuch 
 Certainty, that it cannot be miftaken, with as much Certainty as Daniel'^ 
 Weeks pointed out the Thiie of the coming of the Mediah. 
 
 And it is a confiderable Part of Knowledge in this Prophecy, and 
 would have prevented many Miftakes, into which many good and lear- 
 ned Men have fallen, with refpeft to the Time when the Power of the 
 Beaft was to begin, and by confequence when it was to end, to have ob- 
 ferv'd, that this Number was to be a Period of Years, from the Time of 
 the Vifion, before which the Bead was not to receive his Power ; and that 
 from the End of that Period, he was to continue 1260 Years. 
 
 Nor ought this Method of Calculation to be fet afide, as new and fin- 
 gular ; Grotiiis, we have already feen, feems to have had it in his thoughts. 
 The very learned and induftrious Calmet takes notice of this way of Com- 
 putation exprefhly, that fome have thought the Number of the Beaft does 
 not fignify the Cypher of the Beaft, but the Time when he was to appear. 
 Calmet An- ^^^ ig pfoinbre de 666 ne tnarquoit pas id le Ckiffre de la Bete, mais le Terns 
 not. in loc. ^^^^^ ^^^^ j^^^.^ paroitre. 
 
 Sect. 12. H'lfloiy of the Third Period. 
 
 TIIF. three foregoing Chapters, xi, xii, xiii, are a Prophetic De- 
 Icrijtion of the tiiird Period : Tiicy reprefent the State of Provi- 
 dence, and the Ciiurch, in fo many Views, in which fo many Particulars 
 are to concur, that if they fliall be found to anfwcr exaftly, in Time and 
 Circumftances, to real hiilorical Fads, it will adil great Weight to the 
 Prophecy, to the Dircftions, Exhortations, and Encouragements tlcfign'd 
 by it, to Faithlulnefs and Conftancy in tiic Chriftian Faith and Wor- 
 fliip, to Patience in Ptrfccution, to Hope and Truft in the Care and 
 I Power
 
 the Revelation of St, JOH N. 143 
 
 Power of God, who will afiliredly make good all his Promifes, and en- Sect. 12. 
 courage us to conlider all the Prophecies of this Book as fuch. 
 
 The Prophttic Dcfcription of this Period, is the largcfl, and mod 
 particular of any, and points out the Time when it is to begin, and when 
 it is to end, with greater Exaflnefs. The State of the Church in this 
 Period, is agreeable in general to the Reprcfentation of the Church in the 
 foregoing Periods •, a State of Danger and Perfecution, from the Ene- 
 mies of Truth and Righteoufnefs, under the Influence of Satan, endea- 
 vouring to deceive the World, and to corrupt it by idolatrous Doftrines 
 and Worfhip. 
 
 It is reprefented as a State wherein the Number of faithful ConfelTors 
 fliall be few, yet enough to bear teftimony to the Truth, and preferve it, 
 though they fhall be perfecuted unto Death for their Teftimony, which, 
 yet fhall continue 1260 Years, in fpite of all Endeavours to fupprefs it ; 
 and, in that fpace of Time, the Providence of God fhall often appear to 
 vindicate their Caufe, by fevere and heavy Judgrnents on their Enemies : 
 and this afflifted State of the Church fliall end at the laft, in Vidory, 
 Peace and Happinefs, 
 
 The Church is farther reprefented in this Period, in a State of Danger, 
 like the Ifraelites in the Wildernefs, or like the Prophet Elijah \p. the Per- 
 fecution of Ahal? ; that it will have no Safety but in Places of Secrecy 
 and Retirement, or as David was forced to fly for Refuge to the Wilder- 
 nefs, from the Perfecution of Said, fo the Woman flies into the Wil- 
 dernefs, from the Dragon, who was ready to devour her. In this Retire- 
 ment, the Church fhall be preferv'd -, fo that no Attempts of Error to 
 corrupt it, or of Perfecution to deftroy it, fhall prevail againft it. But 
 the Prophetic Defcription of this Period, is mofb particular in the Ac- 
 count it gives of the Means by which the Church, in this Period, fhall be 
 brought into fuch Danger, and the faithful ConfefTors of Truth be lb op- 
 prefs'd aud perfecuted. 
 
 It defcribcs therefore in this Period, the Rife of a new idolatrous and 
 perfecuting Power ; it defcribes it by fo many and fo particular Circum- 
 ftances, as diflinftly fhew the Time when it is to arife, the Place where 
 it is to have its Seat of Empire, the Manner in which it fhall ufe its Au- 
 thority, and how long it fhall continue ; and thefe are, on many Accounts, 
 fo uncommon and extraordinary, that nothing but a true Spirit of Pro- 
 phecy could forefee or foretel. For it reprefents this new idolatrous perfe- 
 cuting Power, in thefe remarkable Particulars. It is a nev/ Government 
 or Dominion, arifing out of the Cou-imotions occafioned by the Invafion 
 of the Roman Empire. 
 
 It was a new Government to arile after the Imperial Government had 
 ceas'd, and Rome had been under another Form of Government, which 
 was to continue for a fhort time. 
 
 It was a new Government to arife, after the Roman Empire was can- 
 ton'd and divided into fev^ral diftinft Kingdoms, or into ten independent 
 Royalties and Dominions. It was a Dominion to be eredled in the C icy of 
 Rome^ fo as to make the City founded on fevea Hills, and once Miff refs 
 
 of
 
 144 ^Paraphrase and Notes i?/; 
 
 of the World, a Scat of Empire again in this new Government : It was ta 
 be a new Dominion ariling in Rome^ at a time wlien all human Views re- 
 prcfcnted the Power of Rome, fo totally fubverted, as not to allow any 
 Hope of its Recovery. 
 
 It was to be a Government refembling the former Roman Empire, in 
 propagating idolatrous l^odtrines and Worfliip, in oppofing the Truth, and 
 upprefiing all who fliould make Profeflion of it. 
 
 The Power and Authority of this new Roman Government was to be 
 fupported, and extended by another Power like unto it in Nature and Kind, 
 by pretended Miracles and Wonders, and, by outward Force, obliging 
 .-ill People to fubmit to the Authority of this new-ereftcd Empire in the 
 City of Rome. This new Dominion is to continue the Perfecution of the 
 ti-ue Church, for the fpace of 1260 Years. 
 
 And it is a Government, which they who have Wifdom in the Calcu- 
 lation of Numbers, according to the Ufage of Scripture-Prophecy, may 
 find out by the Number 666. 
 
 Thefe feveral Particulars appear in the Defcription itfelf, as we have 
 feen in the foregoing Explanation of it. 
 
 Are there then any real hiftorical Fafls, that anfwer to all thefe various 
 .xnd circumftantial Defcriptions of Prophecy ? If there are, they will great- 
 ly confirm the Taith of the Revelation, and fhould awaken our Attention 
 to the Defign and Meaning of it. 
 
 The two former Periods ended two States of Danger to die Chriftian 
 Church ■, the firll, from the Oppofition of the Heathen Roman Emperors, 
 by the Converfion of Conjtantinc, about A. D. 322. The fecond Danger 
 was from the Heathen Northern Nations who invaded the Roman Em- 
 pire, but who were converted to Chriftianity themfelves, and received it 
 in their fcvcral Dominions, and from a greater Danger, by the furprifing 
 Progrefs of the Mahometans, from which this Wellern Part of the World 
 was delivered, by thqit memorable Battle in which Charles Martel defeated 
 their numerous Army, and (lew 350,000 of them, A. D. 734. 
 
 About this time, feveral of the Charadlers of the firfl Beall wliich rofc 
 out of the Sea, exaflly fall in together. 
 
 Tills is a Period of Time, when the Imperial Government of Rome 
 entirely pafs'd away. MomyUus, or Augujlulus, the lall of the Roman 
 Emperors, was depofed, and the Kingdom of the Goths was eftabllflied in 
 Italy, the Exarchate of Ravenna had taken from Rome all Shew of Autho- 
 rity, and Ron,c had been govern'd, for fome time, as a fmall Dutchy, in 
 all 'i "lungs llibjeft to it, as a Parcel of the Exarchate. This feem'd a mor- 
 tal Wound to the City of Rome ; fo that when the Exarchate was conquer'd 
 by the Lombards, A. D. 752, Aijinlphus claim'd Rome, as belonging to 
 the Exarchate. 
 Vid. Pre- At this time, the Roman Empire was cantoned out, and divided into 
 
 Jace. many fcparatc and independent Kingdoms •, fo tiiat the ten Kingdoms in 
 
 the Pro))h(tic Defcription were ready to fupport this new Dominion of 
 iiome with their Power. 
 
 3 About
 
 the Revelation <?/' 6y. J O H N. 145 
 
 About this Time, the Exarchate of Ravenna, which, for fome Years, Sect. i2. 
 kept up a Shew of Roman Government in Italy, under the Lieutenants of ^y'T'KJ 
 the Greek Empire, was fubdued by the Kingdom of the Lombards, and tliat 
 E'orm of Government was never revived again. 
 
 Tliefe very remarkable Circumftances, which were all to fall in toge- 
 ther at this Time, appear to agree very well with the known Truth ot Hl- 
 ftory. 
 
 And if we calculate the Number GGG, from the Year 94, the Time of 
 the Vifion, it falls in with the Time in which the Order of the Prophecies 
 diredts us to place the Beginning of this Period. 
 
 But let us proceed, and farther confider fome extraordinary Events, 
 which happened at the fame time, and which anfwer to the moft particular 
 Circumftances of the Prophetic Defcription. 
 
 We find in Hiftory, that the Exarchate of Ravenna was conquered by 
 Aijlulpbus King of the Lombards, A. D. 752. Upon this Conquell, he 
 claims Rome as a Part of it, marches to befiege the City ; and Rome, which 
 had been fo long in Subjeftion to the Exarchate, was, in all human Pro- 
 bability, like to remain in Subjeftion to the Kingdom of the Lombards : 
 Nor was there any rcafonable Profpeft of defending itfclf, or preferving its 
 own Liberty, much lefs of rifing to Empire and Dominion. 
 
 But the Pope, who had lately obliged Pepin of France, flies to him for Vld. Pref. 
 Protection. 
 
 Pepin undertakes to fupport the Pope, enters Italy, forces Aijiulphus not 
 only to quit all Claim to the City of Rome, but to give up the Exarchate 
 of Ravennah to Rome ; which, after fome Conteft, was folemnly ratified, 
 A. D. ^r,e. 
 
 Thus Rome acquired a new State and Dominion, in this new Patrimony 
 of St. Peter, of which Rome became the Seat and Capital ; and thus, con- 
 trary to all ExpeiTlation, a new Form of Roman Government arofe, which 
 has continued now for near a thoufand Years : So that this new unexpected 
 Government of Ro7ne has already continued longer than any preceeding 
 Form of Government whatever, and has continued in this extraordinary 
 Form of Government, without any Alteration, when the feveral King- 
 doms of Europe, efpecially the feveral States of Italy, have often changed ' 
 their Mafters, and alter'd even the very Forms and Conllitutions of their ' 
 Government. 
 
 That this new Roman Government has proved a perfecuting Power, pro- 
 moting idolatrous Dod:rincs and Worlhip, will appear, with the plaineft 
 Evidence, from Eliftory. 
 
 About this Time, Superflidon was running faft into Idolatry ; the Wor- 
 fhip of Images, the moft common Adt of Heathen Idolatry, tho' expref'-ly 
 forbid by the fecond Commandment, began to be received among Chri- 
 ftians. The Emperor Leo endeavoured to put a ftop to it in the Eaftern 
 Empire ; he appointed, by an Edift in the Year 730, to take all Images j ^p ,y ' 
 out of the Churches, and burn them, Hiys Du Pin : An Author whom I ^,j|j siede%' 
 the rather chufe to life in this hiftorical Account, becaufe of his Religion as 2. p r,Q 
 a Papift, that his Teilimony may be freer from all Sulpicion. 
 
 U His
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes o;; 
 
 riis Son Confiantine Copronimus followed his Father's Example, called x 
 Council dxConftantinofk, A. D, 754, ot 338 Bifliops, who made a Decree 
 againll the Worfhip of Images. This Council, fays Dii Pin, was not re- 
 ceived in the Church of Rome, but the Emperor ordered his Decree to be 
 executed in all Parts of the Eaft. 
 
 When Irene became Miftrefs of the Eaftern Empire, flie refolved upon 
 
 a new Council at A7cf, to which fhe invited Pope Adrian, about the Year 
 
 787. The Pope's Legates had the firft Place ; Tarafius Patriarch of Con- 
 
 fiantinople, the fecond •, and the Deputies of the Bifliops of the Eaft, the 
 
 third. The Letters of Pope Adrian were read, approving of the Worfhip 
 
 ot Images. The Council proceeded to decree, That the Images of Jefus 
 
 D P' H[t ^'^"'^' ^^^ ^'^^1 Virgin, Angels and Saints, were to be placed in Churches, 
 
 derEclife '•'^ renew their Memory, and exprefs the Veneration Men have for them ; 
 
 viii Siecle, ^"'^ ^^ falute, honour, and worfliip them, but not with that Adoration 
 
 /'. 2.^.547. which is peculiar to the divine Nature. 
 
 Thus ready and zealous were the Popes to promote the WorflVip of 
 Images : As loon as the Adts of the Council were brought to Rome, the 
 Pope fent Extrafts of them to France ; Charles, then King of France, 
 caufed the Extrafts to be examined by the Bifhops of his Kingdom ; they 
 compofed a Treatife, which was publidied in the Name of Charles the Great, 
 againft the Decifion of the Council at Nice ; Charles fent this Treatife to 
 Rome, and prcfented it to Pope Adrian by Engilbert ; but the Pope re- 
 turned an Anfwer, in which he maintained the Decrees of the Council of 
 Nice. 
 Du Pin ib '^'^^ Authority of the Pope could not however carry his Point in France, 
 548. ' ' 3t that time : A Council was held at Frankford, in the Year 794, in which 
 the Worfliip of Images was debated, and the Council condemned all fct 
 of Adoration, or Worfhip of Images. France and Germany continueil 
 long to follow this Council of Frankford, in oppofition to the Council of 
 IJ. 550. Nice, and Authority of the Pope. 
 
 It may be of ufe to remark, this Oppofition to the Worfliip of Ima- 
 ges, at the Beginning of it, for two Reafons ; the one, to fhew that it 
 v/as all along fupported by the Authority of the Pope, and at length cfta- 
 blifhed by their Power. The other, to fliew in this memorable Inftance, 
 that the Earth helped the Woman ; the Weftern Princes oppofed themfelvcs 
 to the Pope's Authority, gave Time and Opportunity to the Church, to 
 confirm the faithful Worlhippers of God, againll this dangerous Idolati^y, 
 whicli lias been io much increafed fincc, and fo fully cftablilhed by the 
 Popes in the Councils of Lateran ami Trent. 
 
 The Council of Lateran confirmed the Doftrine of Tranfubftantiation, 
 
 after it had been long contefted and oppofed in the Church. Veriim Chrijli 
 
 Concil. 1,3.- corpus, £5? fanguis, in facramento altaris, fub fpeciebus panis, t? vini, vera- 
 
 tcran. Can. ciler continentiir, tranfiib/lantiatis, pane in corpus, ij vino in fanguinem, po- 
 
 Kdcl-ide tejlate divina. 
 
 dtholica. yj^j^ Do(5lrinc being thus fettled, the proper Adoration of the Sacni- 
 
 ment ot the Altar was an lafy Confcquence. Tiie Council ol Trent there- 
 fore, over and above the Adoration of Images, and Invocation of Saints, 
 
 cxprcfbly 
 
 \
 
 the Revelation ^ 6>. J O H N. 147 
 
 exprefsly requires the fame Adoration of the confccrated Elements, as arc Si:c r. 12. 
 due to the fiipreme God himfelf. Nullus itaque dubitandi locus relinqnitw, u— -v-^-J 
 quin omnes Cbrijli f deles, pro more in catholica ecclejia femper recepta, Latri.^ Ctjncil. Tii- 
 cultum qui vero Deo, dcbetur, huic fantlijfimo fc.cramcnto in veneratione exhi- '^"-'"t- fi^' 
 
 heant ISlam ilium eundem Deum, pr^efentem in eo adejfe credimus, '3- '"P- 5- 
 
 quern Pater aternits introducens in orbem t erratum, dicit, Et adorent eum ovines 
 Jngeli Dei. 
 
 Innumerable Inflances of Hiftory will farther fhew, how far this new 
 Reman Power has fupported Idolatry by Perfecuticn -, which is a principal 
 Part of the Prophetic Defcription. They have not only praclifed Perfecu- 
 ticn on many Occafions, but they have given it the folemn Sanation of Ge- 
 neral Councils. By the Council of Lateran, all are declared Hereticks 
 who oppofe their Dccifions, which they call, 'The lloh\ Orthodox, and Ca- 
 tholic Faith ; of which the Doctrine of Tranfubftantiation, and the Wor- 
 fhip of the Bread and Wine were declared a Part. They excommunicate 
 and anathematize all whom they have thus made Hereticks. Thus con- 
 demned, chey are given over to the Secular Powers to be puniPaed. And 
 all the Civil Powers are obliged to take an Oath, on pain of ecclefiaftical 
 Cenfures, that they will endeavour to exterminate all who are declared He- 
 retics by the Church, out of their Dominions •, and if any Civil Power fl:iall 
 refufe to do fo, after Admonition, it fliall be certified to the Pope, who 
 fhall declare all his Subjefts abfolved from their Allegiance -, and declare, it 
 is free for any Catholic to feize his Dominions, and exterminate the Here- 
 tics, to preferve it in the Purity of the Truth. Si vero dominus temporalis Concil. La- 
 requifitus £5? monitus ab ecclefia, forfan jtiam purgare neglexerit, ab hac hicre- teran. Can. 
 tica fceditate, per metropolitanum, (sf comprovinciales epifcopos, excommunica- 3. de Hsrc- 
 tionis vinculo innodetur : Et fi fatisfacere ccntempferit intra annum, fignificetur ticis. 
 hoc fummo p07itifici, ut ex tunc, ipfe vaJJ'allos ab ejus fidelilate denunciat ab- 
 folutos, i£ t err am exponat cathoUcis occupandam •, qui earn, exterminatis hare- 
 ticis, fine itlla contradiSfione pojfideant, i£ in fidei puritate confervent. 
 
 We have a remarkable Inftance how this Decree has been executed, in 
 the Cafe of the Count of Thouloufe, for not fuppreffing the Albigenfes in 
 his Dominions : An Army of Crofs-bearers was raifed againft him by the 
 Pope's means ; it confifted, according to Mezeray, of five hundred thou- Mezeray, 
 fand Perfons, (tho', he fuppofes, not all Soldiers) among which were five or Hift. de 
 fix Bifhops. They took the Town of Beziers, and put all to the fword, ^r^nce, ad 
 to the Number of fixty thoufand Perfons ;. purfuing the War with like "' ^^°^' 
 Cruelty and Fuiy in many other Places. And Montfort, the General of 
 this holy War, was rewarded with the greateft Part of the Count of 'Thou- 
 loufe's Dominions : Having depofed him, as a Favourer of Heretics, he 
 was, for his good Service, declared Lord of all the Countries he had con- 
 quered. 
 
 Immediately after this famous Decree of a general Council, for Per/ecu- 
 tion, and as a Comment upon it, the Inquifition began. Dominick was u'.T '^ \ 
 made firll Inquifitor by Pope Innocent III. I'his holy Office, in the Stile o^ ^^^ j i^Ti'i. 
 the Roman Court, has improved the Methods of Perfecution, far beyond 
 
 U 2 what
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 what was known in the Days c>f antient Babylon and Rome, and has long 
 been the mod dreadful and barbarous Tribunal the World ever law, for all 
 enfnaring Arts of Injuftice in Profccution, all inhuman Severity and Cru- 
 elty in Punifliment -, as is evidently proved at large, in Lmhrch's Hiftory 
 of the Inquifition. 
 
 To fhew, in one Inftance more, how exaftly this perfccuting Power an- 
 fwers every Particular of the Prophetic Defcription, I fr.a 1 jiifl mention 
 the Bull of Pope Martin \. which direds the Pcrfecution of the Followers 
 of 14'ickuf, John Hiifs, and Jerome of Prague. " We will and command, 
 
 Bull of Pops " that, by this our Authority Apoftolical, ye exhort and admonifli all the 
 
 Martin. " Profcffors of the Catholic Faith, as Emperors, Kings, Dukes, Princes, 
 " ^c. that they expel out of their Kingdoms, Provinces, Cities, Towns, 
 " i^c. all and all Manner of Heretics, according to the Etfeft and Te- 
 
 " nour of the Council of Laieran That they fuffer none fuch 
 
 " within their Shires, or Circuits, to preach, or to keep either Houfe 
 " or Family, cither yet to ufe any Handicraft or Occupation, or other 
 " Trades of Merchandize, or elfe to folace themfelves any ways, or 
 " frequent the Company of Chrillian Men. And furthermore, if fuch 
 " public and known Heretics (hall chance to die, (although not fo denoun- 
 " ced by the Church) yet in this fo great a Crime, let him and them want 
 " Chrillian Burial The Reiidue let die forefaid temporal Lords, 
 
 r. , ^^ " ^c. take amongfl: them, with condign Deaths, without any Delay to 
 °JaJ '^ urn " P""'^"'-" They are enjoined to punifh Heretics with condign Death ; 
 
 V \ P 1'^. '^^^ ^^' ^'^'^y ^'^''^ "-^ '^0"''"''''^ them to the Flames, and burn them. 
 
 It is moreover to be obferved, as a farther Agreement with the Pro- 
 phedcal Defcription, that this tyrannical Power, fupporting idolatrous Doc- 
 trines and Worfhip by Perfccution, was greatly allifted by another like 
 Power, in which, as in the Papacy, both Ipiritual and temporal Authority 
 were united. 
 
 Many Bifliops, efpecially the Billiops of Germany, had large temporal 
 Dominions bellowed upon them, in which they have regal and fovereign 
 Autlioiity -, they receive Homage, and an Oath of Fealty, from their Sub- 
 jects -, they have the fupreme Power of the Sword, both in the Punilli- 
 ment of their Subjefts, and in making War ; they coin Money, levy 
 Taxes, make Treaties with the other States of the Empire, and with fo- 
 reign Princes ; and have all the Riglits of Sovereignty, in as full manner 
 as any of the Secular Electors, or Princes ot the Empire. 
 
 A very great Part of Germany is thus in the 1 lands of ccclefiaftical 
 Perfons, witli temporal Jurifdi(5lion. It has been obferved, that in about 
 feventy Years, from A. D. 9^6, to 1002, the three Oiho's who fucceeded 
 each other in the Empire, gave two Thirds ol' the Eilates of Germany 
 
 ^^*^rL to Ecclcfiafticks •, viS Heifs, a Roman Catholic Hiflorian, informs us. On 
 
 c "^^"^^^ remarqite tneme, que /on grand Pcre, fon Pere, ct lui, out donne aitx Ecck- 
 
 jtn IOC 2. ftafliques ks deux tiers des Dicns d" Allemagn. 
 
 Thcfc Ecclcfiallical Princes of Germany, notwithftanding their tempo- 
 ral Sovereignty, have great Dependance on the Popes j they arc obliged 
 
 to
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 149 
 
 to fend immediately to Rome, for a Confirmation of their Eledlions ; and Sect.i2« 
 to omit it, is a Reafon fufficient for the Popes to fet afide their Eledlion v.— — s-— J 
 as dcfeiflive •, and to take Care of tlie Church, or prefent to it, in cafe Hcifs, /. 5. 
 they fliould find their Elections uncanonical. '^- 2- 
 
 Befidcs their Dependance upon the Popes, their Interefls were fo mu- 
 tually linked together, that they fupported them as one common Intcrcft, 
 with all tlu-ir joint Powers. It would be tedious to enter into a Detail of 
 particular Inftances -, I fhall only mention one, in the warm Conteft be- 
 tween the Popes and Emperors, about Inveftitures, 
 
 Hildehwid, a Man of Bufinefs and Intrigue, of a bold and pufhing 
 Temper, was chofen Pope about A. D. 1073, by the Name of Gre- 
 gory VII. He refolved to wrcft out of the Hands of the Emperors, the 
 Inveftiture of Bifhops, a Power they had long been poflened of, to nomi- 
 nate the Bifhops in their Domini'ons, and put them into the Poffefllon of 
 their Bifhoprics and Eftates. I'he Pope rei'olved to take this Power from 
 the Emperors, as a Thing unjuft and facrilegious •, but the true Motive, (as 
 Mezeray honeflly obferves) was a Dcfign upon the Empire of Italy, and 
 to fubicdl all Princes to the Power of the Papacy. Son vray Motif eftoit, ^n^^f^^' 
 le defir de l' Empire d" Italie, i^ d'ajfervir totes les Princes fous la PtiiJJance p' " ^ 
 pntificale. h.\}.\cn^. 
 
 The Qiiarrel between the Pope and Henry IV. then Emperor, ran lb 
 high, that the Pope excommunicated and depofed him •, and procured 
 Rodolf, Duke of Burgundy and Swcvia, to be chofen Emperor in his Place. 
 Many of the Ecclenaftical Princes, with Sigifrid Archbifhop of Mentz, 
 at the Head of them, abjured Henry, took up Arms againft him, and 
 vow'd perpetual Enmity. Thus an Eliftorian of great Reputation : Atqtie Aventini 
 hi omnes qiios n^emoravimus, ad Saxones fine cun£fatione, deferta C^'faris op- Anna). /. 5. 
 tiniatiumque caiifa, deficiunt. Ad pratextum mutata voluntatis religionem ob- P- 455- 
 tondunt, Hainricum communi concilia abjurant, fe perpetuo ejus fore hojles, 
 quoad vita fuppetet, jurejurando fanciunt, poflea arma capeffunt, defari in- 
 Jidiantur ejus rebus fludentes oppugnant ; infontes, i£ qui neutri parti Javebant, 
 qui fdem Kegi fervabant ; rebellare recufabant, pacem ^ otium bello pr.tferre- 
 bant, armis fe commifcere abnuebant Simoniaci, ISiichclait^, Haretici appel- 
 labantur, profcribuntur, in fceleratorum nmncro habentur, aris, facris, con- 
 vivio, collcquio, fttppUciis, a confpe^u coujuratorum arcentur. So zealous 
 were they to caufe ail, both fmall and great, to fubmit to the Decrees and 
 Authority of the Pope, 
 
 After the Death of Rodolf, the Legate of the Pope, then Pafchal II. 
 excommunicates the Emperor again •, upon which the Diet depofed the 
 Emperor, and chofe his Son Henry, (whom they had prevailed upon to 
 rebel againft his own Father, and affift in dethroning him) for Emperor in 
 his room. The Archbifliops of Mentz and Cologn were deputed, with Heils, Iliil. 
 the Bifhop of IVorms, to take the Crown and Imperial Ornaments from '^^ !'I mpirc, 
 the Emperor ; which they executed accordingly. Sigonius himfelf, a very nco. 
 
 zealous Papitl, thus reports it : Henricum mox, Aloguntinus, Colonien/is, 
 &' IVormacienfis antiflites, a conventu miff:, adierunt, emnque nomine om- 
 nium imperatoria infignia fwi reddere imperarunt, quibus filitm ejus indnerent. 
 
 Then
 
 ^5' 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 Sigon. de 
 Regno Ita- 
 iise,/..-238. 
 
 Sigon. 248. 
 
 Heifs, /. 2. 
 c. 10. A.D. 
 1 112. 
 
 Id. ib. 
 
 Sigonius lie 
 Regno Ita- 
 lise, 250. 
 Aventin. 
 /. 6. 489. 
 
 Heifs, A. D 
 
 1120. 
 
 Tlitn alledging fome Crimes againft die Church, in his Appointment of 
 Bifhops, faid to be committed by him, they added, Ob has res, -pontifici^ 
 i^ frindpihus Germam^ pb.cait, le, non ptortim communione folmn, fed regni 
 pojj'ejfione eiiam deturbare. 
 
 Henry V. having thus ufurp'd his Fadier's Empire, was very careful at 
 firft to pleafe tlte Court of Rcjney and favour the Ecclefiaftical States in all 
 tilings -, but, in fome time, coniidering, that the Papal Party only made 
 w^c of him for their own Ends, refolved to (land up tor the Honour and Au- 
 diority of the Empire. The Quarrel grew warm between him and 
 Pope Pafcal. The Emperor enters Rcwe, takes the Pope Prifoner, with 
 feveral Cardinals. The Pope, in this Dillrefs, confents to yield the In- 
 veftiturcs, in great meafure, to the Emperor •, and, together with the fix- 
 teen Canlinals, confirmed it by Oath on the Evangclifts. The Pope kept 
 up Appearances outwardly, but fecretly managed by his Legates, to break 
 his Engagements. Hereupon, the better Part of the Ecclefiaftical Prin- 
 ces of the Empire would not receive the Agreement. Albert, who had 
 been the Empjror's Chancellor, and whom he had lately made Archbilhop 
 of Mentz, moved by the Pope's Legates, who every where ftirr'd up the 
 Billiops to Arms againft the Emperor, as a Perfon excommunicate, 
 carried on fuch Intrigues in the following Diets of the Empire, that 
 they decreed, the Pope had a Right to revoke his Agreement in a 
 Council. 
 
 The Pope accordingly aflembled a Council at Lateran, A. D. 11 12, 
 which burned the Agreement between the Pope and Emperor, and ex- 
 communicated the Emperor. Upon which the Archbiftiops, Biftiops, 
 Prelates, and Chapters, refolved to maintain thcmfelves, in difpofing their 
 vacant Benefices, by their own Eleftion, without any regard to the Em- 
 peror. Albert, or Adelbert, Archbifhop ot Mentz, form'd a powerful League 
 againft the E.mperor. ILec atitem ubi trans Alpes perlata fuiit, (the De- 
 crees of the Lateran Council) Archiepifcopus Vienmnfis, grave in Henri- 
 aim anathema explictdt, fcP Moguntinus, cum quihufdam principibus, aper- 
 tam contra eundem conjurationem, inivit. 
 
 The Infidelity of the Archbiftiop of Mentz, againft his former Mafler 
 and Bencfa^lor, (as Heifs himfelf, a Roman Catholic, obferves) was car- 
 ried on under Pretence of the Intercft of the Church, and was fupportcd by 
 ' the Intrigues of Rome •, and proceeded fo far, that Armies on both Sides 
 took the field, and were near an F.ngagement : When, to avoid the Effu- 
 fion of Blood, and Mifchiefs of civil War, the Emperor was forced to fub- 
 mit to the Dccifion of another Council at Rome. This Council was held 
 at Lateran, A. D. 1122, and, as was to be expe6tcd from fuch a Method 
 of deciding a Qiieftion between the Emperor and Pope, it was decided for 
 the Pope, in favour of the Ecclefiaftical Eledions, and againft the Empe- 
 ror's Right of Nomination and Invcftiture. 
 
 Thus, tills great contcfted Point was gain'd by the Popes •, in obtain- 
 ing which, the l^cclcfiaftical Princes of the Empire cxercifed the Power ot 
 the Ecclefiaftical Prince of Rome before him -, and caufed the Earth, and them 
 that dwell therein, to worjijip him, and fubmit thcmfelves to his Authority. 
 
 2 There
 
 //6^ Revelation o/" 6'/. J O H N. 151 
 
 There are two other confiderable Paits of the Prophetical Defcription, Sect. 12 
 the Hiftorical Accomi)liniinent of which we are alfo to enquire after, v— -v**** 
 They are the two (VitnejJ'es, and the Woman flying into the Wilder- 
 nefs. 
 
 Several learned Perfons have fliewn at large, a continual Succeffion of 
 faithful Witncfll's, to the Truth of the Chriftian Faith, and who have 
 bore Teftimony againft the ufurp'd Authority of the Popes, their idola- 
 trous Doftrines and Worfliip, which are the main Points of the antichri- 
 ilian Apoftacy. 
 
 A very great Part of the Church, from the Beginning, oppofed the P" Pi" Hift. 
 Worfhip of Images : Tlie Council of Francfort folemnly declared againft ' ^o'''e» V' 
 all manner of Adoration. On condewna toute forte d' Adoration^ ou de culte ^' ^"^ 
 des Images. 
 
 In every After-Age, fome Perfons appeared in oppofition to the idola- 
 trous Principles and Practices countenanced in the Church of Rome, and 
 againft the tyrannical perfecuting Power ufed in fupport of them. 
 
 In the following Age, between the Years 800 and 900, Claude Cle- 
 ment, Bifliop of Turin, a Difciple of Felix Urgel, oppofed not only the 
 Worlhip of Images, but all religious Ufe of them. And tho' Jonas Bi- 
 fhop of Orleaiis, and others, wrote againft Claude, as carrying the ^^^ p- y 
 Point too far ; yet, as Du Pin obferves, they difallow'd all Woriliip of ,_ (f[ 
 Images. 
 
 In the fame Age, about A. D. 931, Pafchafe taught the real Prefence 
 in the Sacrament, a Doftrine that foon became the Foundation of another 
 idolatrous Pradice, in the Worfhip of the confecrated Bread and Wine. 
 No fooner .was this Doftrine publiflied, but many found fault with it ; 
 particular, Ratrawne, a Monk of Corbie, wrote a Book on purpofe againft 
 it. John Scott, being alfo conJliItcd by the Emperor Charles the Bald, op- 
 pofed the Explication of Pajchafe ; and, as Du Pin allows, advanced Pro- Du Pin, F. 
 pofitions, contrary to the Doclrine of the Church, concerning the real 2. 50, 51. 
 Prelence. Their Oppofition v/as not only to fome E^xprefTions of Pafchafe, 
 as the Church of Rome would perfuade, but to the Doiflrine itfelf, as it is 
 received and taught in the Church of Ro7ne. 
 
 In the next Age, the Tenth, there remain'd many Difciplcs of Claude 
 of 'Turin, who, in the Parts about Piedmont efpecially, prefcrved and 
 maintained his Dodlrine, againft the Worfliip of Saints and Images : Or, ^.^'^'"'^™' . 
 as Aurelius Rorencus, a Piedmontefe Hiftorian, obferves, that from the . _ 
 Times of Claude o'l Turin, that Herefy continued throughout the ninth"' ^' 
 and tenth Ages. 
 
 There were many alfo in the fame Age, who adhered to the Dodrines 
 of Ratramne, againft the real Prefence, in the Engliflj Church, as well as 
 ethers. Odo, Archbifhop of Canterbury, about the Year 934, found ma- 
 ny who qucftioned it. So that he was fain to cure their Infidelity by Mi- 
 racles ; for, according to the Tale, he aftually chang'd the Bread into „^.. 
 
 Flefli, and the Wine into Blood, and then turned them back asiain to their , . ', ^ J^^"^ 
 'r^ 7-,,. ; • T^.-- ■ , ,■ ^ ■ Malmuiur. 
 
 proper rorms. Plurimos de zxntate Domima corporis dubitantes, '^"^ ?"^- de t'c-il Pun- 
 
 boravit, ut panem altaris verfum in carneni, vimm calicis in fanguitteta i\{'^p_ k^^, 
 
 pro-
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 propalam ojlendcret, ij deimo in genu'wam fpeciem retorta ufui humano con- 
 dudhilia feiceret. 
 
 I mention this Inftance . the rather, as it is not only a Proof that the 
 Doctrine of tlie real Prefence was oppoftd, but as it alfo fhews what Ufe 
 was made of pretended Miracles, to deceive Men ; as it is one Part of the 
 Prophetical Defcription, That the World fhould be deceiv'd by fuch Mi- 
 racles, to "JvorPjip the Beaft. St. Dunjlan, his SucceiTor, took the fame 
 Coiirfe of deceiving the World ; he was, in particular, famous for taking 
 the Devil by the Nofe, with an hot Pair of Tongs \ a Crucifix is faid to 
 hav^e made a Speech in tavour of his Zeal againft the married Clergy. 
 Such mighty Wonders as thefe, had a great Influeiice on Mens Minds, in 
 thofe Days of Darkncfs and Superftition. 
 Bellarniui, p^^^ j^ j^^,jy ,^q|- ]^q amifs to obferve once for all, that thefe Miracle- 
 
 Tom. 2. /. 4. gj.Qj.jg5 3[.g Qf j\,ch Confequence in the Roman Church, that they are ex- 
 '' ^' prefsly made one of the Marks of the true Church. But, to return : 
 
 T^ p. TT In the next Age, the Eleventh, befides the many who adhered to the 
 t-V _'j ,5 DoClrines of Claude oi' Turin, Ratramne, and Scott; Berenger, fi;vour'd 
 by Bifhop Bruno, publickly oppofed the real Prefence, and had many Dif- 
 ciples. He was excommunicated, and his Writings condemned, together 
 with Scott's Book, in a Council held at Paris, about the Year 1050; and 
 the Doftrine of Berenger was condemn'd as heretical. The Council de- 
 creed the Author of that Hercfy, and iiis Followers, flaould be obliged to 
 Du Pin, V. j.gjj.^£). it^ or be profecuted to death. 
 
 3- '48- How far foever Berenger might be prevailed upon by Force, to foftcn the 
 
 Doftrines he publifhed, which is ufually reprcfented by Papifts as rctraft- 
 
 Du Pin V. ino- them •, Du Pin acknowledges, that if he did really change his Opi- 
 
 3. 151. nion, it could not be but a little before his Death; that his Doftrincs oc- 
 
 cafioned a confiderable Controverfy in his Life, and many of his Difciples 
 
 continued firm to it after his Death. 
 
 In like manner, in the following twelfth Age, Du Pin obfervcs in gc- 
 Du Pin, V. neral, " There weie many Heretics, (as he calls them) in many Places, 
 3. 231. " who openly attacked the Sacraments of the Church, and defpifed her 
 " moll holy Ceremonies : That the Severity with which they who were 
 " taken were punilhcd, did not hinder the Seel from increasing : That 
 " their Do(5trines fpread thro' all the Kingilom of France: Many 
 " Heretics appear'd, whofe chief View was to iliflliade Men from Com- 
 " munion with the Church in its Sacraments, and to overturn its Hierar- 
 " chy. Order and Difcipline." 
 
 To omit particular Perfons, Flillorians place in this Age, the Vaudois, 
 and Albigeois ; the one fo called from Peter Waldo, a Merchant of Lions: 
 the other, from the City of Albi, in the Diocefe of Thouloufe, to which a 
 great Nuinbcr retir'd for Safety from Perfecution. 
 
 Thefe IValdcnfcs, and Alhigcnjcs, grew numerous and powerful in the 
 following thirteenth Age. Pope Innocent III. fet himfelf to put a flop to 
 them ; he not only appointed his I>egates to preach againll them, but ex- 
 citetl the fecular Princes, and the common People, to dellroy them. He 
 publifhed a Croifade againft them, which occafioned a long War between 
 
 2 Montfort
 
 z/?^ Revelation o/' 5'/. JOHN. 153 
 
 Montfort General of the Crofs-bearers, and the Count of Thoulcufe, in which Sect. 12. 
 much Blood was fpilt, and many Lives facrificed, to tlie Support of the i^>^"\~v-^ 
 Pope's Aiithoriry, and in Defence of idolatrous Doftrines and Worfliip. 
 
 In the next Age, the Fourteenth, the Vaudois continued in great Num- 
 bers, and their Opinions fpread in almoll every Country : John IVickliff, 
 a Man of great Reputation in the Univerfity ot Oxford, began in England 
 to oppofe the Power and Authority of the Pope, as well as the real Pre- 
 fence, and feveral particular Corruptions of the Roman Doftrines and 
 ' Worfhip. He left many Writings, fays Du Pin, to fupport his Doc- ^u Pin, 3. 
 trines, and many Difciples, who continued to teach his Errors. /F/V^//^457"4°i- 
 was fupported during his Life by many great Men -, but they who fol- 
 lowed his Doftrines after his Deatli, were very feverely perfecuted. Tliis 
 occafioned the fpreading of his Opinions in Bohemia ; for fome of his 
 "Writings were carried thither by one of his Difciples, Peter Payn : So that, 
 in a little Time, the Doftrine of IVickliff corrupted, fays Du Pin, many ^ '"' ^' 
 Members of the Univerfity of Prague. It is alfo likely, that fome of 
 the Vaudois, who were in many Parts of Germany, had alfo reach' d Bo- 
 hemia, and had fpread their Doftrines there, at the fame time that PFickiiff 
 taught them in England. 
 
 In the next Age, the Fifteenth, John Hufs, a Man of great Confide- 
 
 ration in the Univerfity of Prague, and witii him Hierom of Prague, oppofed 
 
 the Condemnation of IVickliff \ Writings. John Hufs continued both to 
 
 preach and write againft the Pope, and the corrupt Ufages of that Church, 
 
 'till both were condemed by the Council of Conjhmce, and put to death. 
 
 Their Death greatly moved the Bohemians : Many of the Nobles of 
 Bohemia and Moravia enter'd into a League, not to receive the Decrees of 
 the Council of Caiflance, and to defend the Memory of John llufs, and 
 Jerome of Prague. Thefe were called. The Bohemian Brethren. They 
 were divided into Calixtins and Taborites ; the Calixtins more ftridly fol- 
 lowing the Opinion of John Hufs, principally oppofed the Corruption of 
 the Church c/i Rome, in denying the Cup in the Sacrament to the Laity. 
 The Taborites received the common Principles of the Vaudois and IVickliff -, 
 denied the Doftrine of Tranfubftantiation, the Pope's Authorit)', and mod 
 of the Corruptions of the Church of Rome. 
 
 The next Age, the Sixteenth, brings us to the Time of the Proteftant 
 Reformation by Luther, Calvin, and others ; the Hiftory of which, and 
 its Oppofition to the Church of Rome, are fo well known, that we need 
 not enter into Particulars. 
 
 Thus we fee, how the Providence of God raifed up Witnefil-s to the 
 Truth, in every Age, who appeared in a public manner, to teftify againft 
 the general Corruption of the Church, its idolatrous Dodrines and Wor- 
 Iliip, and its perfecuting Power, notwithftanding all the Arts and Cruel- 
 ties ufed to opprefs them. 
 
 It may be proper to add a few Remarks to this fhort Account of thefe 
 faithful WitnefTes, concerning the Doftrines they maintain'd, and con- 
 cerning the Number of thofe who thus gave Teftimony to the Truth. 
 
 X Con-
 
 Du Pin, V, 
 1 — 6, 
 
 Du Pin, V. 
 3— H7- 
 
 Du Pin, 3. 
 150. 
 
 Bafnage, 
 Hift. dela 
 Reli2;ion des 
 Eglifes Re- 
 formes, 1^. 
 I--J78. 
 
 Bafnage, 
 Hift. F. I — 
 251. 
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes 0;^ 
 
 Concerning the Doftrines they maintain'd, it is evident, that Claude of 
 Turin, and his Followers in Piedmont, in the ninth and tenth Ages, were 
 exprefs againft all Worfliip of Images, one Point with which the idolatrous 
 Corruption of the Roman Worfnip began, and in which it ftill very much 
 confifts ; and thefe idolatrous Corruptions feem to be, what the WitnelTes 
 were chiefly to prophecy againft. Now Claude of Turin behev'd, fays Du 
 Pin, as the Iconoclafts, " That Images ought to be remov'd out of the 
 " Churches. In defence of which Doftrine, he oppofed the Authority 
 " of a Council, and of the Pope who confirmed it, and commanded that 
 " Images Ihould be every where receiv'd." 
 
 The Doftrincs of Ratramne, Scott, and Berenger, oppofed the Doc- 
 trine of the real Prefencc, as foon as it appear'd •, which loon became an- 
 other Occafion of idolatrous Worfhip : For the Council of Trent, as we 
 before obferv'd, decreed the fame Worlhip to the confecrated Bread, as is 
 given to the true God himfelf. 
 
 In this Oppofition to the Dodrine of Tranfubflaiuiation, the Authority 
 of the Pope was diredtly conccrn'd, as well as the Truth of the Qucliion ; 
 for both Councils and Popes had made ufe of their Authority in it, 
 
 Berenj^er was excommunicated by Pope Leo IX, in a Council, condemned 
 by the Councils of Ferceil and Paris, and again by Pope Vitlor II. Yet, 
 in anfwer to Pope Alexander II. who wrote to him to renounce his Error, 
 inftead of obeying, f^ys Du Pin, he boldly acquainted him, he would do 
 nothing ; and remain'd in his Opinions with Obftinacy. It is worth re- 
 mark, that this Alexander was Predeceflbr to the notorious Hildebrand, 
 who, when Pope, by the Name oi Gjegoryyil. carried the Authority 
 of the Popes to the higheft Pitch, and ufed it in the moft tyrannical man- 
 ner. Yet this Hildebrand himfelf treated Berenger with great Mildnefs, 
 when he had prevailed upon him to make a Confcflion, in Words of am- 
 biguous and doubtful Meaning, (often the Cafe ot Subfcriptions) tho' there 
 was fo much Reafon to believe he had not alter'd his Opinion. This feems 
 to (hew, as Mr. Bafni'.ge ]u[\\y obferves, " That they had a great Regard for 
 " Berengcr ; that his Doflrine made great Progrefs -, and that the Roman 
 " Church itfclf was greatly divided about it." 
 
 When we come to the Times of the Vaudois and Alhigeois, we meet 
 with a great deal of unfair Management, to mifrcprefent them, and dieir 
 Opinions. Tliey are chaigM by fome Popifh Authors, more efpecially by 
 the Bilhop of Aleaux, with holding the Docftrines of the Manichees. 
 
 It is not to be difiliibled, fays Bafnage, that in the many Parties who 
 oppofed the Errors, and ufurpcd Authority of the Popes, there were fome 
 Manicheans cut of Bulgaria, who, when driven from thence, fpread 
 themfclves in Italy and the Northern Provinces of France ; but thefe are 
 in juflice to be diftinguiOi'd from the; IValdenfcs and Albigenfcs, and not 
 confounded with them, as the learned Bafnage has fully prov'd againft the 
 Bifhop of Mcaux. 
 
 Du Pin plainly diftinguiflies the Manichees from the Vaudois, and af- 
 fures they were much worfc Meretics. There arofc, fays he, at the 
 
 fame
 
 //?>^ Revelation of St. ]0HN. 155 
 
 fame Time, many particular Sefts of Heretics worfe than the Vaudois, Sect. 12. 
 who revived the ancient Errors of the Manicbees. But he obferves of the './^-'"N^ 
 FauJois, " That they greatly increafcd in the thirteenth Age, notwith- 1^" ?'"> ^• 
 " {landing the Inqiiifition, and fprcad themf Ives i';to Jrragon, and the 3—316, 
 " Valleys of Piedmont, where they continued flill Loliing the fame Doc- 3'7- 
 *' trines, till they united, in the Year 1536, vjUkIi CEolampadius, and the 
 " other Sacramentaries." 
 
 The judicious French Hiftorian, fpeaking of the fevcral Se6ts of thofe 
 times, obferves it would require a Volume, to mention all the Sc<5ts, their 
 fevcral Names, and Opinions, whi.'h were alike in fome Points, and dif- 
 ferent in others •, but I think, fays he, " they may be reduced to two, viz. Mezeray, 
 " the Albigeois and Vaiuiois ; and that thefe had very near the fame Opi- T, 2.656. 
 " nions with thofe whom we now call Cahinijls." 
 
 He farther obferves, fpeaking of the Heretics in the Province of Lan- 
 guedoc, " That there were t\vo Sorts ; the one ignorant, given to diflblute Mezeray, 
 " Manners, with very grofs and foul Errors-, and thefe were a Sort of-''2-577* 
 " Mcnichees. The other, more knowing, lefs irregular, and very far from 
 " fuch foul Aflions, held almoft the fame Opinions with the Cahinijls, 
 *' and were properly Henricians and Vaudois." 
 
 De Series, another French Hiftorian, though he warm.ly condemns the Serres, Hift. 
 Aihigeois for their Separation from the Ciiurch of Rome, yet ac!:nowledges, in Bafnage 
 " he had feen the Reafons of their Separation, in a very ancient Manu- Hift. F. i. 
 " fcript, and that they were perfedly agreeable to thofe which WickUff 'i-ZS- 
 •' and Luther renewed ; that they would not own the Authority of the 
 " Pope, nor acknowledge him to be univerfal Bifliop ; that they rejected 
 " Images, Purgatory, the Merit of Works, Indulgencies, Pilgrimages, 
 " Vows, Celibacy of the Clergy, Invocation of Saints, and trading with 
 *' facred Things." 
 
 A contemporary Hiftorian, Pity Laurens, has obferved concerning thefe 
 Vaudois, " That they difputed with great Subtilty againft the Manicheans. 
 " And, by many of their ancient Writings, it appears they alTerted Rome 
 " to be Babylon ; that the Mafs was a pure human Invention -, that the 
 " Prayers of the Living are unprofitable for the Dead ; thar the Invoca- 
 " tion of Saints is criminal, and the Adoration of Bread, Idolatry :" As 
 may be feen at large in Mr. Bafnage^s excellent Hijlory of the Religion of 
 the Reformed Churches. As to the Doftrines taught by IVickliff in Eng- 
 land, we may take them from one of our own Fliftorians, a great Enem.y 
 to Wickliff and his Opinions, which he ccnfures as erroneous, heretical, 
 abfurd, and contrary to the Catholic Faith. But, he informs us, they 
 were fuch as thefe : " That the Sacrament is not the true Body of Chrift, Tho. Wal- 
 " but its Figure ; that the Roman Church is not the Head of all Churches f'"gham, 
 " more tlian any other Church, nor was greater Authority given by Chrift • -^"S'* 
 " to Peter, than to any other Apoftle-, that the Pope of i?(?;«^ has no ^' ^^^' 
 " more Power of the Keys, than any other Prieft ; that the Golpel is a 
 *' fufficient Rule for every Chriftian in this Life. Thefe were the Doc- 
 *• trines his Followers publickly profels'd and taught." 
 
 X 2 Con-
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Concerning the Number of thefe faithful WitnelTes, who thus teftified 
 againft the Corruptions of Popery, it appears to have been very confider- 
 able, altho' all Methods of OpprelTion and Perfecution were ufed to deftroy 
 them. We have feen them arife in every Age of the Church, and appear 
 in almoft every Place, in Itah^ France^ Spain, England, Germany, and 
 Bohemia. They were fo many who protefted againll the Corruptions of 
 Popery, that their Perfecutors were fain to raife numerous Armies againft 
 them. The many Thoufands which perifli'd by thefe Armies, and the 
 Inquifition, are a full Evidence that they were in themfelves a great Num- 
 ber, and that they perfever'd with a furprifing Conftancy, in their Tefti- 
 mony againft the Corruptions of the Roman Communion, tho' they were 
 perfecuted to Death with great Cruelty, and after Death treated with great 
 Inhumanity. 
 
 So exactly does the general State of the Church and World anfwer the 
 Defcription of Prophecy, in a great Variety of Events, and for a long time 
 together. We have already feen the Prophetical Defcription verified, in 
 the Hiftory of near a thoufand Years, in fo long a Continuance of a ty- 
 rannical Power, corrupting the Faith and Worfliip of the Church, and per- 
 fecuting the Profeflbrs of the pure Chriftian Faith and Worftiip ; who yet 
 have continued, during all this Time, faithful WitnefTes againft thefe Cor- 
 ruptions ; who have conftantly perfever'd in their Teftimony, tho' under 
 the moft cruel Sufferings on account of it. 
 
 And what but a Spirit of Prophecy could have drawn, fo long before- 
 hand, a Defcription of fo many concurrent Events, fo very unlikely to 
 happen, and which were to continue for fo long a time ; and yet fo ex- 
 aflly agreeable to hiftorical Truth, and the general State of the Church 
 and World, for a thoufand Years together, and yet which was not to be- 
 gin till near feven hundred Years after the Prophecy was publifti'd .' Thefe 
 are ftrong Marks of a real Spirit of Prophecy in thefe Revelations, which 
 fhould greatly recommend them to us, and perfuade our ferious Attention 
 to what the Spirit faith unto the Churches. 
 
 CHAP.
 
 the Revelation ^ ^a J O H N. 
 C H A P. XIV. 
 
 Sect. 13. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 THE Defcription of the melancholy State of the Church and 
 World, during this Period, in the foregoing Chapters, might 
 be apt fomewhat to dilcourage good Chriftians, and the faithful 
 V/orfhippers of God ; for though God, by a Spirit of Prophecy, 
 had before revealed this fuffering State to the Church, and fo it 
 was reprefented, as what the Wifdom of divine Providence 
 thought fit to permit, and what was therefore reconcileable to 
 the Goodnefs and Power of the great Governor of the World : 
 Yet it was a very ufeful Defign of thefe Revelations, to fub- 
 join proper Principles of Confolation and Encouragement, to 
 fuch a melancholy Reprefentation of Temptation, Danger, and 
 Suffering. 
 
 This feems the Intention of this fourteenth Chapter, in which 
 the Scene of the Prophetical Vifion is changed from Earth to 
 Heaven, from a View of the Church under the Perfecution of 
 the Beafl, to a View of the Church in the Prefence of the 
 Lamb ; delivered from the State of Corruption and Oppreffion, 
 fo much to be expecfted from this evil World, and arrived at a 
 State of compleat and perfedl Religion and Happinefs in the 
 heavenly Church. 
 
 This Vifion then reprefents the fure Deflrudlion of the Ene- 
 mies of Truth and Righteoufnefs in the end, however they may 
 prevail for a time ; it fhews the very great Reward of the Faith- 
 ful, and dreadful Punifliment of the Apoftate, who fliall fall 
 from the Faith and Purity of ChrilHan Worfliip, in the Day of 
 Trial. Thus this Part of the Prophecy unites the ftrongeft 
 Principles of Warning, Caution, Encouragement and Hope, 
 than which nothing could be more proper or ufeful for the 
 Church, in fuch a State of Providence ; or, to the general De- 
 fign of the whole Prophecy, which is to exhort and encourage 
 the Conflancy and Patience of the Saints, in all their Trials. 
 . When we confider this Chapter in this view, it will fhcw a 
 more eafy, natural, and proper Connedtion between this V^i- 
 
 2 fion
 
 A Paraphrase a?2d Notes on 
 
 fion and the foregoing, than is ufually obferved ; and make the 
 whole Plan and Defign appear more regular and exad;, than it is 
 ufually thought to be. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I \ ND I looked, and 
 Jf\^ lo a Lamb flood 
 on the Mount Sion, and 
 with him an hundred forty 
 and four thoufand, having 
 his Father's Name written 
 in their Foreheads. 
 
 2 yind I heard a Voice 
 
 from Heaven, as the Voice 
 
 of many Waters, and as 
 
 the 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 AFTER the very melancholy Re- i 
 prefentation i beheld in the fore- 
 going Vifions, of the State of the Church 
 and World, I faw a more comfortable and 
 encouraging Vifion, in another figurative 
 Defcription of the State of the Church. 
 It was reprefented to me, as if a Lamb, 
 (which fignified Chrifl in former Vifions) 
 was {landing on Mount Sion, the Place 
 on which the Temple flood, and there- 
 fore an Emblem of the Church * ; and 
 having with him the fymbolical Number 
 of 144,000, which before had reprefen- 
 ted the true Church Apoflolical, confift- 
 ing of faithful Worfliippers, who had the 
 Seal of God, the Father of Chrift, repre- 
 fented by the Lamb, a Mark of their Con- 
 fecration to God, and that they were 
 owned of God as his chofen and favour- 
 ed People {a). 
 
 I obferved farther in my Vifion, how 2 
 this glorious heavenly Church was em- 
 ployed ; for I heard the Sound of a Voice 
 
 (tf) Mod of thefe Expreflions will be found explained in the Notes on Chop. vii. 
 V. 10. This feems farther to confirm what we tiicre obferved, That we arc rather to 
 undcrftand thefe Praifcs, of the heavenly Church, than of the Church on Earth, 
 The Plan of thefe Prophecies often introduces the Church in Heaven as a Chorus, 
 with great Propriety and Elegance, as a noble and moving Part of the Drama. 
 The Church in Heaven making fuitable Reflcii^ions on the Events foretold in thefe 
 Prophecies, greatly ferves to raife the Attention of good Cliriflians, and teach the 
 high Concern they have in them. How wifely is the Church on Earth inlhudted, 
 animated, and encouraged by the Sentiments, Temper and Devotion of the Church 
 in Heaven, in its moft perfect State of Glory and Happinefs i' 
 
 Some Copies read, having his Name, (the Name of the Lamb) and his Father's 
 Name written on their Foreheads. The Senfe will be much the fame, which way fo- 
 ever wc read it. 
 
 • Heb, xii. 22, 23. 
 
 as
 
 the Revelation of St.^OW^, 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 the Voice of a great Thun- 
 der : and I heard the Voice 
 of Harpers harping with 
 their Harps. 
 
 3 Aid they fung as it 
 •were a new Song before the 
 Throne, and before the four 
 Beajls, and the Elders : 
 and no Man could learn 
 that Songy but the hundred 
 and forty and four thou f and 
 which were redeemed from 
 the Earth. 
 
 E. 
 
 4 Thefe are they which 
 were not defiled with Wo- 
 men ; for they are Virgins : 
 thefe are they which follow 
 the Lamb whitherfoever he 
 goeth : thefe were redeemed 
 from among Men, being the 
 Firfl-Fruits unto God and 
 the Lamb. 
 
 roaring 
 
 P A RA P H RA S 
 
 as from Heaven, ftrong as the 
 the Sea, and loud as Thunder, but mu- 
 Ileal and harmonious, as if a great Num- 
 ber of Voices were joined in full Confort, 
 with Symphonies of mufical Inftruments, 
 as in the folenin Worfhip of the Tem- 
 ple (b). 
 
 For they were engaged in a folemn ■; 
 Adl of Worfliip before the Throne of '^ 
 God, his mofl: immediate Prefence, in 
 company with thofe living Creatures 
 which reprefented the Angels of God, 
 and with the four and twenty Elders, 
 who fignified the Patriarchs andApoflles*, 
 as Reprefentatives of the Jewifli and Chri- 
 flian Churches, now united into one. 
 The Pfalm of Praife they fung was of a 
 new Compofition ; the full Knowledge 
 and Underftanding of which was peculiar 
 to thole Perfons who had been truly con- 
 fecrated to God, and had been delivered 
 from the Corruptions fo generally pre- 
 vailing in the World. 
 
 Thefe Perfons were fuch as perfevered 4 
 in Purity, not defiling themfelves with 
 any of thofe idolatrous Corruptions, which 
 are fo properly called Fornication and 
 Adultery, in the antient Prophets, They 
 did not forfake Chrift and his true Reli- 
 gion, to join in the Service or Worfliip 
 of any Idol. They were fixed in a con- 
 ftant Purpofe of following the Diredtions 
 of Chrift, and the Inftitutions of his 
 his Gofpel, in whatever they taught, tho' 
 contrary to the Principles and Pradices 
 in fafhion, tho* they were expofed to 
 
 {b) Thefe Expreflions are a plain Allufion to the Strength and Harmony of the 
 Temple-Mufick, where fo great a Number of Voices and Inftruments were ufed, in 
 finging Pfahns and Praifes to God, in their molt folemn A£ls of Worfliip. 
 
 * Rtv. iv. 4, 6. 
 
 Trouble
 
 i6o 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 5 And in their Mouth 
 
 was found no Guile : for 
 they are without fault be- 
 fore the 'Throne of God. 
 
 6 And I faw another 
 Angel fly in the midjl of 
 Heaven, having the ever- 
 lafling Gofpel to preach un- 
 to them that dwell on the 
 Earth, and to every Nation, 
 and Kindred, and Tongue, 
 and People. 
 
 7 Saying with a loud 
 Voice, Fear God, and give 
 Glory to him, for the Hour 
 of his Judgment is come : 
 andworfbip him that made 
 Heaven and Earth, and 
 the Sea, and the Fountains 
 of IVaters. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Trouble and Perfecution on account of it. 
 As the Firft-born and Firft- fruits under 
 the Law, were holy and confecrated to 
 God, fo were thefe Perfons redeemed from 
 the reft of Mankind, freed from the anti- 
 chrifiian Corruptions of the Church, to 
 ferve God according to the Truth of the 
 Chriftian Religion, Faith, and Wor- 
 fliip. 
 
 They were fuch as worfliipped God in 5 
 Sincerity and Truth ; they were upright 
 and honeft in their Profeffion, to hear 
 and obey the Voice of the Lord their 
 God, not teaching the Commandments 
 of Men, for Dodrines of divine Autho- 
 rity, or by falfe Traditions, making the 
 Commandments of God of no effedl. 
 They are accepted of God, however 
 cenfured or condemned by the World, 
 and declared by the fupreme Judge of all, 
 Members of his true Church, which is a 
 glorious Church, holy, and without ble- 
 mifli. 
 
 As a farther Motive to Chriftian Pa- 6 
 tience and Conftancy, this V^ilion of the 
 happy State of fliithful ChriAians, was 
 followed by another. I perceived an 
 Angel flying thro' the Air, as a Meflenger 
 of fonie important News from the upper 
 to the lower World. This was to pub- 
 lifli to all People, the unchangeable Con- 
 ftitution of the Chriftian Religion, which 
 ftiould remain always the fame, in the 
 Truth of its Dodlrines, the Certainty of 
 its Rewards and Punifliments to everlafting 
 Ages. 
 
 For the Angel declared with a ftrong 7 
 Voice, to command Attention, that God 
 would furely inflift a fcvcrc Punilhment 
 on all manner of antichriftian Idolaters ; 
 the Hour of his Judgment fhould as cer- 
 tainly come as it was foretold. It greatly 
 
 there-
 
 the Revelation of St.^OU'^. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 8 Jnd there followed 
 another Jngel, faying, Ba- 
 bylon is fallen, is fallen. 
 
 the Wine of her Fornica- 
 tion. 
 
 therefore concern'd all to fear God, and 
 give Glory to him only ; for this is the 
 Worfhip due to the Creator of all things, 
 the only fupreme Lord, and Governor of 
 the whole World [c). 
 
 This more general Sentence of Judg- 8 
 
 ment againft idolatrous Corruptions of 
 
 the Chriftian Faith and Worrtiip, was 
 
 that great City, becaiife fhe applied more particularly to the antichri- 
 
 made all Nations drink of ^|^„ Corruptions of this Period ; for the 
 
 former Angel was follow 'd in the Vifion 
 by a fecond, who very diftinitly pro- 
 claim'd, Th-iX. Babylon was to be deftroy'd, 
 that great City Rome, which had abufed 
 her latter as well as former Power, in 
 maintaining and propagating idolatrous 
 Dodlrines and Worfliip. 
 
 Thefe two Angels were foUow'd in the 9 
 Vifion by a third, to fhew the great Im- 
 portance of the MefTage, and of Atten- 
 tion to it. This third Angel declar'd the 
 great Danger of complying with the pre- 
 vailing Corruptions of thofe Times ; and 
 denounced a fevere Judgment againft all 
 Perfons who fliould fubmit to this anti- 
 chriftian Power, or any ways profefs O- 
 bedience to it, by any public h&. of 
 Acknowledgment or Homage. 
 
 For he declar'd every fuch Perfon liable i o 
 to the moft fevere Punifhment, to the 
 moft fearful Plagues of Divine Vengeance, 
 without hope of any Mercy, to foften or 
 
 (t) In the Stile of Prophecy, to {hew the Certainty of the Prediction, Things to 
 be after accompHflied, are reprefented as already done. This {hews the Propriety and 
 Elegance of the Expre{rion, that an Angel fhould fay, the Hour of Judgment is 
 come, fo long before the Accomplifliment, as anotl-.cr Angel, to foretel the future 
 Downfall of Babylon followed, faying, Babylon is falUn, ii fallen. The Record of 
 this Prophecy by St. fohn, is a conftant Preaching of the everla{ling Conftitution of 
 the Gofpel to Men, whether it means any particular Oppofition to the Corruptions of 
 the Church in this Period, as feveral learned Men have thought, whether it intimates 
 by whom fuch Oppofition {hall be made, wherein they much differ, I fliall leave alto- 
 gether to the Reader's Choice. The Certainty of the Revelation thus folemnly de- 
 livered by an Angel, feems to me the chief, if not the only Dcfign of the Pro- 
 phecy. 
 
 Y allay 
 
 161 
 
 Sect. 13. 
 
 9 And the third Angel 
 followed them, faying with 
 a loud Voice, If any Man 
 worfliip the Beajl, and his 
 Image, and receive his 
 Mark in his Forehead, or 
 in his Hand, 
 
 lO The fame Jhall drink 
 
 of the IVine of the Wrath 
 
 of God, which is poured 
 
 out
 
 l62 
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes o;/ 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 out ixnthoiit Mixture, into 
 the Cup of his Indignation : 
 and he fiall be tormented 
 ivith Fire and Brimjlone, 
 in the Prefence of the holy 
 Jngels, and in the Prefence 
 of the Lamb. 
 
 1 1 And the Smoke of 
 their Torment afccnded up 
 before God for ever and e- 
 ver, and they have no Refl 
 Day nor Night, who wor- 
 fljip the Beafl, and his I- 
 mage, and whofcever recei- 
 veth the Mark of his Name. 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 allay them ; the Wrath of God fliall be 
 as a Cup of Poifon, compofed of the 
 ftrongeft Ingredients, without any Mix- 
 ture to weaken it : The deadly Eifedls of 
 which no Antidotes can prevent. Such 
 fliall be the Wrath of God, that even 
 Death itfelf fliall not free them from it, 
 but their Torment fhall be great, as if 
 they fufFer'd the Pains of the fierceft Fire ; 
 and they fliall fliffer this Punifliment to 
 their greater Shame and Confufion, in the 
 Prefence of Chrifl and his holy Angels, 
 And their Torments fliall be endlefs, as 1 1 
 well as mofl: fevere ; the Fire that tor- 
 ments them fhall never be extinguiflied, 
 and the Smoke of it, which fliall afcend 
 up for ever and ever, fliall fliew it ever- 
 lafling. Nor fliall they have any time 
 of Refpite or Eafe ; neither Day nor 
 Night fhall bring them any Relief; their 
 Torments fliall never ceafe, oi their Pains 
 be leflened for ever (^). 
 
 ((/) We have already feen, that to worfliip the Bcaft and his Image, to receive 
 his Mark, in the Forehead, or in the Hand, mean a Submifllon to the Authority of 
 this wild Bead, the perfccuting Power revived in the Lift Government of Rome, and 
 fo manifeftly ufed to eftablifti the idolatrous Dodrincs and Worfliip of tiic Roman 
 Church. The Wine of the Wrath of God, and the Cup of his Indignation, are 
 Expreflions taken from the Language of the Prophets. The Portion afligned by the 
 Providence of God to Men, is called the Portion of their Cup. It wa? not only 
 cuftomary to treat Friends with a Cup of Wine, as a Mark of AfFc(£tion, but to exe- 
 cute alfo the Sentence of Death on Offenders, by making them drink a Cup of Wine 
 in which fome ftrong Poifon had been infufcd. Such was the noted Execution of So- 
 crates, by a Cup of Poifon. The Scriptures mention a Cup of Blejfmg and Confcla- 
 tloii, and a Cup of Trcmhltng and Ajhnijhmeiit. God fpeaks to the Prophet Jeremiah, 
 of the lf^ine~Cup of his Fury, ivhich he teas to caufe the Nations to drink, Jer. xxv. 
 15. ... 18. This is explained by making them, a Defolation, an Ajionipmcnt, an 
 Hiffing, and a Curfe, Grotius feems to give a juft Account of the Expreflion with- 
 out Mixture, xixi{ao-/xi»a «xf«Tu, to intimate, that the poifonous Ingredients were in- 
 fufcd in pure unmix'd Wine, to take 3 ftronger Tincture, and become a more deadly 
 Potion. The Judgment itfelf may well be underffood of all tiic heavicft Evils we 
 feel in the prcfent Life, or fear after it, without Ceflation, and without End. A 
 mod ufcful Warning, in an Hour of fo dangerous Temptation ; a molt powerful En- 
 couragement to undergo any Sufferings in the Caufe of Truth, when all who betray 
 it, or forfakc it, are fure to fuflcr fo much more than any can fuflcr for their I'aithful- 
 iicfs and Conflancy in the Defence of it. 
 
 In
 
 the Revelation ^ 5>. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 2 Here is the Patience 
 of the Saints^ here are they 
 that keep the Commandments 
 of God, and the Faith of 
 Jefus. 
 
 1 3 And I heard a Voice 
 from Heaven, faying unto 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 In this the Patience of the Saints (hall 
 be manifefled and perfedled ; herein their 
 Perfeverance will confift, that notwith- 
 ftanding all the Evils of Perfecution, they 
 continue conftant in Obedience to the 
 Commands of God, as the Rule of their 
 Religion, and ftedfaftly maintain the 
 Truths of Chrift's Revelation, the Rule 
 of their Faith and Worfhip, in Oppo- 
 iition to all Dodlrines and Worfliip, con- 
 trary to it, by what Authority foever they 
 fliall be impofed on the Church. 
 
 As a farther Encouragement to Faith' 
 
 Dead which die in the 
 Lord, from henceforth ;j)'^rt, 
 faith the Spirit, that they 
 may refl from their La- 
 bours, and their fVorks do 
 follow them. 
 
 13 
 
 me, Write, Bleffed are the fulnefs and Conftancy, I was diredled by 
 
 a particular Voice from Heaven, to de- 
 clare the unfpeakable BlefTing of all fuch 
 who fliall be faithful ; as they die in the 
 Faith, they die in the Favour of God, 
 and of the Lord Jefus Chiift. The Spi- 
 rit of Revelation affures them, not only 
 of an End to all their Afflidlions in a 
 fliort time, but that all their Patience and 
 Faithfulnefs, in the Hour of Tempta- 
 tion and Perfecution, fliall be rewarded 
 glorioufly in a State of perfed and un- 
 mix'd Happinefs i^e). 
 
 {e) Some Interpreters underftand dying In the Lord, to fignify being put to Death 
 for Conftancy in the true Religion. Others think, to die in the Lord, may mean 
 more generally to die in the Faith and Obedience of the Gofpel of Chrift, as the 
 Bifhop of Mmtix. ^i tnet/rent dans le Seigneur, c'eji en general torn les Saints, isf en 
 particulier les Saints Martyrs, qui meurent pour I'A/nour de luy. 
 
 The Expreflion from henceforth 0.1:0.^71. , may admit of different Interpretations ; 
 it will well mean, that as they who die in the Lord, have from that time finiflied 
 their State of Temptation and Affliflion, and from thenceforth rejl from their La- 
 bours, in like manner their h-^orks follow them ; and from that time they receive their 
 Reward. 
 
 Mr. Dauhux's Obfervation feems natural and juft : " The Bleffednefs promifed 
 " confifts in their being happy in their feparate intermediate State, and in their having 
 " at the Refurreftion their full Reward." 
 
 Every one will fee, how great this Encouragement is to Patience and Perlcve- 
 rance, the great Intention and principal Doftrine of all thefe Prophecies. 
 
 Y 2 
 
 The
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 14 And I looked^ and 
 behold a ivhite Cloud, and 
 upon the Cloud one fat 
 like unto the Son of Man, 
 having on his Head a gol- 
 den Crown, and in his 
 Ik fid afharp Sickle. 
 
 15 And another Angel 
 came out of the Temple, 
 crying with a loud Voice, 
 to him that fat on the 
 Cloud, Thrufi in thy Sickle 
 and reap, for the Time is 
 come for thee to reap ; for 
 the Harvefl of the Earth 
 is ripe. 
 
 1 6 And he that fat on 
 the Cloud thrufl in his 
 Sickle on the Earth, and 
 the Earth was reaped. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 The fare Execution of the Judgments 1 4 
 denounced againft the Corrupters of the 
 Chriftian Religion, was fiirther confirm- 
 ed by another Viiion. Chrift himfelf was 
 reprefented fitting upon a bright Cloud, 
 which was fpread under him, as a Seat of 
 Judgment, He appeared as a Man, or 
 hke the Son of Man, in the Vifions of 
 Daniel*, with a golden Crown on his 
 Head, the Enfign of Royalty and fove- 
 reign Power ; and, to exprefs the Mean- 
 ing and Defign of his Appearance to 
 Judgment, he bore in his Hand a fharp 
 Sickle, wherewith Men are ufed to cut 
 down, or to reap Corn. 
 
 Soon after, I beheld an Angel come i ^ 
 out of Heaven, the true Temple, and 
 moft glorious Seat of God's Prefence ; 
 he came to bring order, or give the word * 
 as from God, when the Execution of bis 
 Judgments fhould begin ; and fpake with 
 a very ftrong Voice to him that fat on the 
 bright Cloud, Thrufl in thy Sickle, and 
 reap, the appointed Time of Judgment 
 is come, the World is ripe for it, let it 
 be no longer delay'd, but immediately 
 executed. 
 
 Whereupon the Order of God was im- 1 6 
 mediately executed ; the Inhabitants of 
 the Earth were cut off as Corn is cut 
 down with a Sickle, at the appointed time 
 of Harveft (/j. 1 
 
 (/J The Opinions of Interpreters ilifFer very much as to the Meaning of this Part 
 of the Vifion. Many feem very wide of the Purpofe. Harveft may fomctimcs be 
 taken in a good Senfe, in fomc Places of Scripture, and may mean God's brini^ing 
 or gathering together his People ; or, in particular, gathering together tlic Saints 
 departed in Chrift. But as thefe Expreffions arc plainly taken from the Prophet foci, 
 ill. I 3. Put ye in the Sickle, for the Harvcjl is ripe ; come, get ye down, for the Prefs 
 i< full, the Fats overflow, for their irickednefs is great ; the Harveft and Vintage are 
 cxprcfTive of Judgment. The Harvefl is ripe, means the fame thing as their VVick- 
 cdnefs is great, or their Initiuity is fully ripe. This Senfe gives a proper and cafy 
 Connection to the ftveral Parts of this Vifion with each other. According to tlic Bifliop 
 
 of 
 • Daniel vii. 13.
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 17 And another Angel 
 came out of the Temple 
 which is in Heaven, he alfo 
 having a fjarp Sickle. 
 
 1 8 And another Angel 
 came out from the Altar, 
 which had Power over Fire, 
 and cried with a loud Voice 
 to him that had the parp 
 Sickle, Jhriift in thy Jharp 
 Sickle, and gather the Clii- 
 Jlers of the Vine of the 
 Earth, for her Crapes are 
 fully ripe. 
 
 1 9 And the Angel thruji 
 in his Sickle into the Earth, 
 and gathered the Vine of 
 the Earth, and cafl it into 
 the great Wine-prefs of the 
 Wrath of God. 
 
 ATioN of St. J O H N. 165 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. 14. 
 
 I farther beheld in my Vifion, another 
 Angel coming out of the true Temple, ^7 
 which is in Heaven j he alfo appear'd 
 with a fliarp Sickle in his Hands, to affift 
 in this Execution, and finifh the Deflruc- 
 tion of the Enemies of true Religion, 
 
 And another Angel came out from the 1 8 
 Altar, on which Fire was ufed to burn 
 continually ; he was fent to bring Orders 
 to the Angel that had the fliarp Sickle, 
 which he delivered in a loud Voice, fay- 
 ing. Begin to put in Execution the righ- 
 teous Judgments of God on this wicked 
 Generation. The Time of God's Ven- 
 geance, his appointed Time is fully come, 
 and the Iniquities of the Inhabitants of 
 the ? arth have made them fully ripe for 
 Di-'flruftion {g). 
 
 ImmeJiately upon this Order, the An- 19 
 gel began to cut down thofe wicked Per- 
 fons, whofe Iniquities had made them 
 ripe for Deftru<5lion, and delivered them 
 over to Divine Vengeance, which lliould 
 prefs them hard with grievous Afflidlions, 
 as Grapes are prcfs'd in a Wine-prefs. 
 
 of Meaux, •' After the Denunciation of the Judgment of God, behold the Execu- 
 " tion." The general Ideas of an Harveft and Vintage, exprefs the Vengeance of 
 God on the Enemies of his People. The Perfon who executes this Vengeance is 
 fefus Chriji, who himfdf comes to execute this Judgment upon his Enemies ; fo 
 that wc may here alfo obferve, it is not an Angel, as elfewhere, but the Son of Man, 
 Jefits CZ;r//7 himf.lf, who lirikes this Blow, who has the chief and principal Hand in 
 it, though Angels are alfo fent to accompany him, and aflirt in the execution ; to 
 (hew, that this Stroke of Vengeance on Rome is with all the Force of a divine Hand. 
 It is executed, on Orders brought bv an Angel from the Temple, or Prefence of 
 God, out of the Temple uhich is in Heaven, v. 17. This may well mean, that 
 there is an appointed Time, when the Judgment of God fhall come on his Enemies, 
 as there is in the Courfe of natural Providence, a Time appointed for the Seafon of 
 Harvefh The one fliall .ns furelv come in its appointed time as the otlier. 
 
 {g) The Aigel who hud Fswcr over Fire, is an Allufion, according to Mr. Dau. 
 huz, to the Office of that Prieft who was appointed by Lot in the Temple-Service, 
 to take care of the Fire upon the Altar, and who was therefore called the Prleji nj^;^ 
 over the Fire. Grctius, more fimpl}', having the Office of God's Vengeance ; hahens j^j^j.^ jvigy^c. 
 poteflatem fiipra ignem, hahtns minijlcriwn ira div'ina. According to the Theology ^ 15 , 
 of the JiuiJ}} Dodors, Ornnts virtus vel facultas quam frafecit Dcus alicui rei, vo- 
 ccitur Jngelus illi rei prafeitus. 
 
 Tlie
 
 i66 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 20 And the JVine-Prefs 
 was trodden without the 
 City, and Blood came out 
 of the IVine-Prefs, even un- 
 to the Horfe-Brid!es, by the 
 Space of a thoufand and fix 
 hundred Furlongs. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 The Deftrudlion of thofe Enemies of 20 
 God and true Religion, the Supporters 
 and Favourers of that tyrannical Idola- 
 trous Power, which had fo long and fo 
 cruelly perfecuted the Saints, was great 
 beyond expreffion ; as if their Blood had 
 been Ihed in fuch quantity, that it cover'd 
 the Earth for many Miles, and yet was 
 fo deep, as to reach up to an Ilorfe's 
 Breafl (/j). 
 
 CPIAP. 
 
 {})) To tread a TVtne-Prefs, is a Prophetic Defcription of DeftruiStion. The Ex- 
 prclFions of the Prophet Ifaiab, c. Ixiii. v. 3. I have trodden the IVine-Prefi alone, and 
 of the People there was none with me ; are thus explained by the Prophet himfclf, / 
 ■uiill tread them in mine Anger, and trample them in ?riy Fury, and their Blovd JJmll be 
 fprinkled upon my Garments, and I willjlain all my Raiment. The Images in this Vi- 
 fion are very (Irons; and expreflive ; the largelt VVine-Prcfles were ufcd to be in fome 
 Places out of the City. This is the great IVine-Prefs of the JVrath of God, and feems 
 to intimate the great Numbers that fhall be involved in this general Deftruiilion. The 
 great Quantity of Blood mentioned in the Vil'ion, is a ftrong Image reprefenting fome 
 great Slaughter of the Enemies of God, and true Religion ; but what particular 
 Judgment this Prophecy defcribes, is not well agreed by Interpreters. The Order of 
 thefe Prophecies, and the Series of this Part of them, will not, I think, allow us to 
 underftand it of any Judgment on Rome Heathen, or indeed of any Judgment before 
 the Time of the third Period, in which the Beaft arofe ; for before that time none 
 worfliipped the Beaft, or his Image, or received his Mark, but thefe are the Perfons 
 to whom this Prophecy plainly relates. 
 
 Nor does there feem iufficient Reafon to undcrftand, the Harveft of the Reforma- 
 Daubuz, 419. tion began by Luther, whereby the good Corn was feparated from the Earth, or Pro- 
 teftants from the Idolatry of the Roman Church ; for the Harveft, as well as the Vin- 
 tage, are defigncd to exprcfs an approaching Day of great Wrath. Nor did the State 
 Daubuz, 456. ^j- £^,.^p^^ during the Reign of Qiiccn Aur.e, fo cxadly anfwcr, I think, to all the 
 Characters of this Prediction, as fome have obfcrved. 
 
 The Order of thefe Prophecies, and the more natural ConneiSion of this Part of 
 them with the reft, dire£t, as I apprehend, with more Propriety, to undcrftand it of 
 the great Judgment to be inflifted at the End of this Period, on the Beaft, and his 
 Followers. It will then mean, that great Judgment which is more particularly and 
 fully explained in the xviii and xix Cluipters, and which is to make way for the happy 
 State of the Church, prophcficd of in the xx Ch.apter. 
 
 'i'his Judgment then feems ftill to be future. It will be prudent therefore to leave 
 the Time of its Accompliftimcnt, more fully to explain it. In the mean time, we 
 may have, however, as i7nich Encouragement to Patience and Perfeverance, as aw- 
 ful Warnings againlt Apoftacy, and yielding to the common Corruptions of the 
 Age, as if all Circumftanccs of the Judgments foretold, had been more particiilaily 
 rcvcalcJ. VV'e know, in the ftrong and lively Images of the gcncr.d Dtfcriplion, 
 that this Judgment will as certainly come, as the appointed Time of Harveft ; that 
 in the appointed time it ftiall be executed by an Hand which no Power can refiH:, 
 and from which none can cfcapc ; that in this J3ay of Judgment, (jod's VVrath, 
 and the Dcftrudlionof his Enemies will be fo great and terrible, that the bolJeft Ima- 
 
 2 gcs
 
 the Revelation o^ 5y. J O H N. 
 
 CHAP. XV. 
 
 S E C T. 14. 
 
 T 
 
 consent: s. 
 
 H E Prophecy proceeds in this and the following Chapters, 
 _ to open farther the appointed Puniflinient of Rome., for her 
 Oppreflion of the Truth, and Perfecution of the Saints. This 
 Chapter reprefents the folemn Manner in which Preparation is 
 made for the Execution of thefe Judgments, as the next de- 
 fcribes the adlual Execution of them. The happy State of God's 
 fixithful Servants, and the joyful Thankfgivings with which 
 they celebrate the Goodnefs of God, in the Protedtion of their 
 Caufe, are very elegantly reprefented, to encourage their Con- 
 ftancy and Perfeverance. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I \ ND I fazv another 
 ±\^ Sign in Heaven, 
 great and mariellons, fe- 
 ven Angels having the fe- 
 ven laji Plagues : for in 
 them is filled up the Wrath 
 of God. 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 
 I Beheld another wonderful Vifion, 
 which the Spirit of Prophecy re- 
 prefented to me, as in Heaven ; feven 
 Angels appear'd, agreeable to the Num- 
 ber by whom God executed his Judg- 
 ments in the former Periods, who were 
 appointed for the Execution of God's lafl 
 Judgments, on the Enemies of the Chri- 
 ftian Church, in which the Wrath of 
 God was to be finiilied, in the full and 
 final Deflrudion of his antichriflian Ene- 
 mies. 
 
 ges can hardly reprefent to our Imagination, what the Enemies of true Religion fliall 
 feel them to be in reality. 
 
 Mr. JVaplc obferves upon this Chapter, that a certain Order of Voices is plainly re- 
 prefented, which being alfo feven in Number, and diflinflly reckoned up, may very 
 well be accounted the feven Thunders, opened into loud and diflinft Voices. It is 
 fit the Reader fliould be acquainted with this Conjeflure, and then that it fliould be 
 left to his own Judgment.
 
 68 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Waple. 
 Daubuz. 
 
 Grotius. 
 Mcaux. 
 
 Waple. 
 Daubuz. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 2 Aid I fatv as it were 
 a Sea of Glafs, mingled 
 with Fire ; and them that 
 had gotten the ViStory over 
 the Beaji, and over his I- 
 mage, and over his Mark, 
 and over the Number of 
 his Name, Jland on the Sea 
 of Glafs, having the Harps 
 of God. 
 
 3 And they fing the Song 
 of Mofes the Servant of 
 God, and the Song of the 
 Lamb, faying. Great and 
 marvellous are thy Works, 
 Lord God Almighty, juft 
 and true are thy Ways, thou 
 King of Saints. 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 I moreover law, as in my former Vi- 2 
 fion of the divine Prefence *, that there 
 was a large Cryflal VelTel, hke the mol- 
 ten Sea, in the Temple, but far more 
 glorious. It feemed more fhining and 
 lively than bare Cryflal, having the Luftre 
 of a red or fiery Colour intermixed with 
 it ; round about this Cryllal VefTel, Hood 
 thofe happy Servants of God, who, by 
 their Faith and Patience, had preferved 
 themfelves from the antichriflian Apofta- 
 cy , who had not acknowledged the Au- 
 thority of the Beaft, by an Adl of Sub- 
 miffion. They had, as in the Temple- 
 Service, Harps in their Hands, to accom- 
 pany their Pfahiis of Praife with Sym- 
 phonies of Mufick [a). 
 
 Thele happy Saints, who had obtained ^ 
 the Vi(ftory by their Patience and Con- 
 flancy, were employed in a grateful Ac- 
 knowledgment of the Goodnefs of God, 
 from a joyful Senfe of their former Deli- 
 verance and prefent Happinefs, as the If- 
 raelites fang the Praifes of God for their 
 
 {a) Interpreters are not agreed what is meant by this Sea of Glafs mingled tvith Fire. 
 It is fuppofed by fome to fignify the " pure State of the Church, and the fiery Indig- 
 " nation to be poured out of the Vials. Or to denote a Multitude of Saints, whofe 
 " State is to be like a Sea of Glafs, a pure and holy Life in a very unfettlcd Condi- 
 " tion, while they alfo endure the Fire of Perfccution ; or it is fupfiofcd to denote, 
 " that God, the Searcher of Hearts, Hnds them pure as Cryftal, and warni'd with 
 " the Love of God, as Love is compared to Fire, or an holy People, perfe<5tly pure, 
 *' and inflamed with the Love of God. It is alfo fuppofed, that it is an Allufion to 
 " the Deliverance of the Ifraeliles from the Hands of the Egyptians, wlicn they had 
 ♦« pafll-.i the Red Sea ; whereby is fignificd the Frcfervation and Security of the Saints, 
 <' during the pi'uring out of the Vial» upon the Wicked." But as the Scene of this 
 Vifion is in Heaven, and as the Vifion rcprcl'ents the happy State of thofe faithful 
 Servants of God, who had overcome the Corruptions of the World ; it does not 
 fccm fo natural a Dcfcription of their State in tiiis Life ; it has a more eafy Allufion 
 to the Sea, or large Veilcl of Water in the Temple : But this being a Cryltal Veflcl, 
 (hilling with Rays of a lively Red, as if Fire, or fome bri^jht Light fhone through it, 
 it may well rcprefent the more pcrfedt Purity and adive Zeal of the heavenly 
 how much more glorious every thing is, in the State of the Church 
 the faint and typical Rcprcfcntations of it were in the material 
 
 may 
 Church i and 
 above, than 
 Temple. 
 
 Chap. iv. 6. 
 
 Dc-
 
 the PvEVELATION of St,^OW^. 
 TEXT. 
 
 4 Whojhallmt fear thee, 
 O Lord, and glorify thy 
 Ndtne ? for thou only art 
 holy : for all Nations fhall 
 come, and worfJoip before 
 thee, for thy Judgments are 
 made manifeft. 
 
 5 And after that J look- 
 ed, and behold the "Temple 
 of the Tabernacle of the 
 Teflimony in Heaven was 
 opened. 
 
 169 
 
 PARAPHRASE: Sect. 14. 
 
 Deliverance at the Red Sea, in an Hymn 
 compofed by Mofes ; fo thcfe Sain's having 
 obtained a greater" Deliverance and Salva- 
 tion by Chrift, lang a Pfalm of Praifc, of 
 the fame Spirit with that of Mofes, but in 
 a Stile tUited to their Deliverance and Sal- 
 vation by Chrift ; faying. Thy Works, 
 O Lord God Almighty, are moft great 
 and wonderful ; thy Ways, as the King 
 of Saints, are moft righteous and faith- 
 ful. 
 
 What abundant Rcafon have all Pec- 4 
 pie, from what thou haft done for us, to 
 worfliip thee as God, and give Honour to 
 thy Name, as glorious in Holinefs ; fo 
 that none among the Gods is like untb 
 thee. All Nations fliall acknowledge 
 thee the one true God, by worlhipping 
 before thee ; being convinced, by thy 
 Judgments, that in the Greatnefs of thine 
 Excellency, thou haft overthrown them 
 that rofe up againft thee ; that thou art 
 the Strength of thy People, and their Sal- 
 vation {b). 
 
 When this Hymn of Praife was ended, 5 
 the laft Judgments of God were farther 
 reprefented to me in Vifion. I beheld, 
 as if the moft holy Place, or inmoft 
 Part of the Temple, the Seat of God's 
 Glory, and of the Oracle, was opened, 
 
 (i) The Bifhop of Meaux juftly obferves, the Song of Praife, after the Paflage of 
 the Red Sea, agrees perfeftly well to the Martyrs, after they had fhed their Blood, 
 or to thofe who were pafied through a State of Perftcution to a State of Reft and 
 Happinefs ; that, by the Song of Mefcs and the Lamb, we may undcrftand two 
 Pfalms of Praife, or one and the fame Pfalm, compofed in Imitation of the Song of 
 Mofes. 
 
 In faft, moft of the Expreflions of this Pfalm, the' not in the very fame Words, 
 yet, in their plain Senfe and Meaning, feem to be taken from the Song of Mofes, of 
 which it is a iori of Chtiftian Abridgment. 
 
 z 
 
 as
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 6 And, the feven Angels 
 came out of the Temple,, 
 having the feven Plagues, 
 clothed in pure and white 
 Linnen, and having their 
 Breajls girded with golden 
 Girdles. 
 
 7 And one of the four 
 Beajls gave unto the feven 
 Angels, feven golden Vials, 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 as when the High Prieft went into the 
 Holy of Holies [c). 
 
 And I beheld ieven Angels appointed 6 
 to execute thefe Judgments, coming out 
 from the moil holy Place, as having re- 
 ceivedilheir Inftruilions from the Oracle 
 of God himfelf. They appeared in Ha- 
 bits, like thofe the High Prieft wore, 
 when he went into the moft holy Place, 
 and confulted the Oracle. 
 
 When thefe Angels having received 7 
 their Commiffion, came out of the moft 
 holy Place, the Contents of their Com- 
 
 full of the Wrath of God ^^ff,^^ were revealed in the following 
 who liveth for ever and ,„,. ^ r„„...:„„ . r^„„ „f .u^ 
 
 ever. 
 
 prophetic Reprefentation : One of the 
 four living Creatures, Reprefentatives of 
 the Angels, gave to each of them a Vial 
 or Cup, not with Incenfe in it, as in the 
 Temple- Worfhip, but each of them was 
 filled with Ingredients of deadly Qualities, 
 by which were fignified the Wrath of 
 God ; who, as he is the everlafting God, 
 is ever able to judge, and to punifli his 
 Enemies according to their Works. 
 
 (f) Tlu Temple of the Tabernacle of the Teflimony, feems plainly to be meant of the 
 moft holy Place. The whole Tabernacle was called. The Tabernacle of the Congre- 
 gationwhich is without the Fail, which is before the Tejiimony,, Exod. xxvii. 21. It 
 is alfo called, T})e Tabernacle of JVitnefs, Afls viii. 44. In this Tabernacle, there 
 was the Sanduary, or holy Place, without the Vail, and another Room within the 
 Vail, called the moft holy Place, in which was the vifiblc Tcftimojiy of God's Prc- 
 fence, and Seat of the Oracle between the Cherubim over the Mercy-Seat, Exod. 
 XXV. 22. 
 
 This Prophetic Reprefentation feems intended to fhcw thefe Judgments God 
 thrcatned, in thefe Prophecies, to inflicSt on the Enemies of Truth and Righteouf- 
 refs, were furcly to be accompliftied in their appointed Time, as the Oracle of God 
 ■was a furc Declaration of his Will. It is pronounced as a Decree from the Throne 
 of the great Lord, and Sovereign of the whole Creation, which he will certainly put 
 into execution. 
 
 Here-
 
 the Revelation of St, JOHN. 
 
 T A R A P 11 R A S E. 
 
 Hereupon I farther beheld, as if the 
 Cloud of Glory, the Symbol of God's 
 Prefence and Power, filled the whole 
 Temple, as when the Prcfence of God 
 entered the Tabernacle of Mofes^ fo that 
 it was not to be approached till the Judg- 
 ments of God fhould be finiflied, to ex- 
 prefs that the Glory of God's Juftice, 
 Power, and Truth, were highly concern'd 
 to fee thefe Judgments duly and fully 
 executed \ii). 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 8 And the l'e7nple was 
 filled with Smoke from the 
 Glory of God, and from his 
 Power : ami no Man was 
 able to enter into the Temple, 
 till the /even Plagues of the 
 fiven Angels were fulfilled. 
 
 (d) The Clout] of Glory was the vlfible Manifeftation of God's Prefence in the 
 Tabernacle nnJ Temple ; it exprclTcd the Prcfence of Goti, for ProteiSlion and for 
 Judgment. The Glory was a Sign of Protection, at erecting the Tabernacle, and 
 at the Dedication of the Temple. But, in the Judgment of Korah, the Glory of 
 the Lord appeared unto all the Congregation, when he and his Companions were 
 fwallowed up by the Earth, Numb. xvi. 19. In like manner, when the Congregation 
 ef the Children of Ifrael murmured againft Mofes and -Aaron, v. 42. and were ga- 
 thered together againft them, they looked towards theTabernacle of the Congregation, 
 and behold the Cloud covered it, and the Glory of the Lord appeared. This was 
 the Forerunner of Judgment ; for imrpediately Mofes dire<Sls Aaron to go quickly and 
 make Atonement, becaufe Wrath is gone out from the Lord, and the Plague is begun, 
 I). 46. So proper is this Emblem of Smoke from tlic Glory of God, or from the 
 Cloud of Glory, to exprefs the Execution of Judgment, as well as to be a Sign of 
 Favour. Both proceed from the Po^ver of God, and ia both he is gloriou*. 
 
 Z z 
 
 CHAP.
 
 .172' 
 
 Chap. 
 XVI. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 CHAP. XVL 
 
 Sect. 15. 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 THIS following Chapter contains the Judgments themfelves 
 fignified by the feven Vials full of the Wrath of God ; and 
 gives us a prophetic Reprefentation of each of them in their 
 Order ; and are an exadl Defcription of the greater and more 
 eminent Judgments of God on the Inhabitants of the Earth, for 
 their Enmity to true Religion, and Perfecution of the Saints 
 during this third and lall Period. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I JK ND I heard a 
 ±\_ great Voice out of 
 the "Tenfple, faying to the 
 [even Angels., Go your ways, 
 Mnd pour out the Vials of 
 the IVrath of Cod upon the 
 Earth. 
 
 2 And thefirfl went, and 
 poured out his Vial upon the 
 Earth, and there fell a noi- 
 fome and grievous Sore upon 
 the Men which had the 
 Mark of the Beafl, and up- 
 on them wi>ich worfhipped 
 'his Image. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 AL L things being thus prepared, the ^ 
 Angels having received their In- 
 llrudlions from the Oracle, and their Vials 
 full of the Wrath of God from one of the 
 Cherubim, I heard the Voice of the O- 
 racle give the Word of Command to the 
 Angels, to pour out their Cups in their 
 Order ; for the Inhabitants of the Earth 
 were ripe for thofe Judgments which the 
 Juflice of God had appointed for their 
 Punidiment. 
 
 The firfl Angel immediately obeyed 2 
 the Voice of the Oracle, and poured out 
 his Cup upon the Earth. This was fol- 
 lowed with a grievous Plague upon thofe 
 who had fallen in with the Corruption of 
 the Chriftian Faith and Worfliip, or were 
 afllfting in the Perfecution of the faithful 
 WitnelTes againll: the prevailing Corrup- 
 tions. They were themfelves puniflicd 
 with great Afflidlions, as if a noifom and 
 painful Ulcer had broke out on their Bo- 
 dies '. 
 I » T H I S
 
 the Revelation of St.^OYi^. 
 
 * ry^HIS Plague of the firft Vial, or Cup, fcems to be an Allufion v — 
 
 \_ to one ot the Plagues of Egypt ^ when Mofes and Aaron took up ll'Joryofthe 
 Afhes of the Furnace, and fprinklcd it up towards Heaven, and it be- /cA ^'"'^' 
 came, a Boyl breaking forth with Blains upon Man and Beaft, Exod. ix. lo. 
 or to the Afflidlionsof Job, when Satan, by God's PermiHion, fmotc him 
 -with fore Boyls, from the Sole of his Foot unto his Crown, Job ii. 7. 
 
 Painful and noifom Diftempers of Body are very proper Emblems of an 
 affliftive Condition of Life -, hence, for every Man to know his own Sore 
 and his own Grief are ExprefTions of the fame Meaning in the Language 
 of Scripture, 2 Chron. vi. 29. 
 
 Such general Interpretation of thefe Plagues, would give us a very ufc- 
 ful Senfe of this Part of Prophecy, if we were to underltand no more of 
 it than this : That the Juftice of God will, by a Series of Events in Pro- 
 vidence, to the End of the World, punifh the Enemies of true Religion, 
 and thofe who perfecute his faithful Servants. Tliis would be an Encou- 
 ragement to Faith and Patience ; a rcafonable Warning not to be Partakers 
 in fuch Guilt, left we alfo be Partakers of fuch Punifhments, even tho* we 
 fliould be of the fame Opinion with an eminent Author : " As to the Bumct 
 " Vials, tho' they do plainly reach in a Series to the End of the World, T/jcory' I. ". 
 " I am not fatisfied with any Expofition I have yet met with concerning c. 5. 
 " their precife Time or Contents." 
 
 The Plan of thefe Prophecies, the Order of the Periods, the fucceffive 
 Series of Events, may however, I conceive, give a farther Light to the ge- 
 neral Exprefiions, and furnifli us with particular Fa6ts in Providence, im- ' 
 portant in themfelves, and properly applicable to the fcveral Prophetical • " ^ 
 Defcriptions -, fuch as may fhew, that the hiftorical Events of this Period 
 are as agreeable to the Revelation of Prophecy as any of the former. 
 
 It is true, as the fame ingenious Author obferves, " Modefty and So- 
 " briety are in all Things commendable -, and in nothing more, than in the 
 " Explication of thefe facred Myfteries." I fhall endeavour, therefore, 
 with the Modefty due to fuch Enquiries, to mention fuch Events in 
 Hiftory, as I think applicable both to the Defcription and Order of the 
 Prophecies -, leaving it to the Judgment of the Readers, to give them 
 what Degree of Evidence they fliall think they deferve : Only premifing 
 this Obfervation -, There is a general Lfe to be made of a more general 
 Meaning, for the Encouragement of Faith and Patience, and to warn lis 
 againft falling in with the great Apoftacy of this Period, tho* we fhould 
 not be fatisfied with the precife Time or Contents of each particular Judg- 
 ment fignified by the fcveral Vials in their Order. 
 
 Thefe Vials full of the Wrath of God, feem plainly determined as to 
 "their Time, to this Period ; and this third renders all Expofitions of them 
 improbable, which refer them to any- Part of Liiftoiy before the Period k- 
 fclf begins. This one Conlideration' may (ct afide many of the Expofi- 
 tions which learned Men have given us ot them : They are to be poured 
 out upon thofe who had the Mark of the Beall, and who v.-orfliipp.;d- his 
 Image •, they are therefore to be conudercd belonging to the Times in 
 
 v/hich
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 which the Beaft reigns, and are to be look'd for in the Times after the 
 Popes were invefted with the temporal Power of Rome^ which is evideiuly 
 the laft Form of Roman Government, and has now continued to be lb 
 for near a thoiifand Years to our times. 
 
 It feems farther a very natural Rule of Interpretation, to confider the 
 Vals in fuccelFive Order, defcribing the Events of Providence, at proper 
 Intervals, one after another, during the 1260 Years in which this third 
 Period of Piophccy is to continue; fo that the laft Plague is to end with 
 the Downfall of this myftical Babylon. Let us then fee, whether follow- 
 ing this Guide, we may not find out fomething concerning the Times 
 and Contents of thefe Vials, which may give us reafonable Satisfac- 
 tion. 
 
 This Plague of the firft Vial, will then be the firft in Order ; and, in 
 Time, this will diredl us, I think, to look for it, in the Times next to the 
 Rife of the Beaft ; and, for its Contents, in the firft remarkable Punifh- 
 mtnt on the Supporters of this antichriltian Power. 
 
 We have already (een, that the Pope receiv'd the temporal Power of 
 Rome^ together with the Exarchate of Ravenna, as the Patrimony ot 
 St. Reter, about the Year 756, by the Affiftance of Pepin, King of 
 France. 
 
 Charles the Great, Son of Pepin, was proclaimed Emperor by the 
 
 Pope's Means, A. D. 800. This Prince carried the French Monarchy 
 
 to a very large Extent, having France^ Germany, and Italy, within the 
 
 Heife Hift. Bounds of his Dominion ; in quahty of Emperor, he confirmed the Grant 
 
 ^e 1 Empire, ^^ ^j^^ Exarchate to the Popes, and enlarged the Donation of his Father 
 
 Charles the Great, like another Confta)itine, feem'd to have laid the 
 Foundation of a great and profperous Empire for his Family, and a State 
 of great outward Profperity for the Church. 
 
 But it appeared in a very few Years, that notwithftanding all the Care 
 of Charles the Great, and his Son Lewis, furnamed the Pious, that all 
 ibrts of Corruption gained ground, and continually prevail'd both in Church 
 ami Slate. 'I'he WorOiip of Saints and Images, the Do(5frine of Purga- 
 tory, and Maflbs for the Dead, the Dodlrine of the Real Prcfence, and 
 Adoration of the confccrated Bread, the Perfeftion and Merit of a Mo- 
 naftic Life, the fupcrftitious and itlolatrous Worfliip founded on thefe 
 Dodfiincs, became the Sum of Religion. The State of the Church in 
 thcfc times, is not unfairly reprcfcnted by a very learned Hiftorian. Nimis 
 Spinhtim, jncrcvit hoc (ttculo per civijes (sf helhcai calamitates, indulgcntiamque Prin- 
 kL,-. 1 ^*" " '^'P'<'''i ""^''i" Clri, ambition; Pon ficim, defidia Monachoruni^ ja'da corruptte 
 (^ V( re antuhtijiiana, tn DoB>ina, Culiu, Moribus, Regimine. 
 
 The Dodrine of the Pope's Supremacy and Powtr over the whole 
 Church, was in particular carried to a gtcat Height ; great indeed, as re- 
 prcfcnted by the Roman Writers-, in particular, that the Imperial Dignity 
 Wcis ct.iitc rr'd, and the Tranflation made of the Empire from the Greeks to 
 the iraich, by tlic prc^per Aiithoniy of the Roman Bifhops. So that 
 
 i Cardin;U 
 
 £• 1 ' '/ ' 
 
 *.5 /•'343-
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 Cardinal Baronhis obferves, that the Title of the Weftern Empire was ta- 
 ken from the Greeks, by the Pope's Authority, for Hcrcfy. Jacuijfe abf- 
 que poffcjj'orey tituium occidentalis imperii, a Gr.rcis ob H^refes, audorilaH 
 ponttficia, fubktum. This Authority is afFcrtcd to be feated in the Pope, 
 and, by I.)ivine Riglit, in him primarily. Ex infila ipfi Romano poiHifici, 
 couceJJ'a diz'initus ati^critate, ex potejlnte qurp in ipfo primario refideat. 
 Hence the whole Power of tlie Emperors is faid to be wiiolly from the 
 Grace of God, and of the Apoftolic See. Igitur Dei, ^ apajhlic^ fe- Sp.inheim, 
 dis gratia, tctum hoc effe, quod confeciiti funt occidentalis orbis imperalores. ib. p. 1348. 
 More may be feen to the fame Purpofe in the learned Spanheim. 
 
 It would be too long to mention the Intrigues by which tlie Popes en- 
 deavoured to weaken the Imperial Power, and render the Emperors odious 
 and contemptible, as a noted French Hiftorian obferves. " Pope Gregory Mczeraf, 
 " IV. had a great Hand in the Troubles of the Emperor Leivis the Piciis, V. \. 292. 
 " gave fecret Encouragement to his Sons, in their unnatural Rebellion, and 
 " to Ebbo Archbifliop of Rheims, and the Billiops of France, when they 
 " adually depofed him at Cc«;/!«^«, A. D. 833.'' Fcvijfe cum CG/v_«^i?r/KW Spanheim, 
 Papatn) nefario fttidio, rebellionem filiorum Ludovici, in optimum ac niuni- *^' '354- 
 ficu7n in Rovianam ecclcfiam principem, demerendo fibi Lothario, cnjus rei 
 
 non unum docuinentum eft Nee dtibium eft, quin clam a pontifice induct 
 
 fucrint epifcopi Callicani, priucipibus Ebbone Rhemenft, £5? /Igobardo Lug- 
 dunenfi, quum depofuere imperatcrem, apttd Compendium dixceftos Sucjfwnenjis,'-^' ^'i'i^' 
 Anno 833. This was fo fully known, that many of the Clergy of France 
 publickly charg'd Pope Gregory with it. ^are idem Gregorius Pontifex, Du Pin Hid. 
 a Francis melioribus epifcotis accufatus eft, quod immemor ejfet paftcralis of- de I'Eglif'e, 
 ficii, moderationis, jurisjurandi fa5fi impcratcri. Du Pin gives very near '^' 3- P- 9- 
 the fame Account with Spanheim. 
 
 A little after this. Pope John VIII, afTumcd the Authority of giving t!ie 
 Empire to Charles the Bald of France, in prejudice to the Rights of Lezvis 
 of Germany, the elder Branch. Mortuo Ludovico imperatore, in pr^ejudi- Spanlicim, 
 cium Ludovici Germanorum regis, fratris natu majoris, ad bnperii Romani • '359- 
 fceptra provehit, ac coronayn imponit, iv.terpretaius fincerum beneficiwv, Csf 
 jus apoftolide fedis. " His Holinefs, fays a Popilh Hiftorlan, with the Heifs, Hrft. 
 " other Prelates, judging they had more to get hy Charles than Lewis, ^^^'^'^?^'^^» 
 " gave him the Preference, and crowned him Emperor on Chrijlmas Day, ^ • '^* 9^- 
 " An. 875." But Charles, as the fame Hiftorlan obferves, obtained this 
 Favour of the Pope, at the Expence of the Rights of his Imperial Crown, 
 and fovereign Dignity •, inibmuch, that of a Superior, which he was be- 
 fore, he became a Sort of VaflTal. He alfo gave up many of the Rights of 
 the Galilean Church, and promifed by Oath to protcift the Pope againlt li. ih. 92. 
 all Pcrfons, 
 
 Thefe ambitious Views, and growing Power of the Bifliops of Rome, Mezeay, 
 greatly weaken'd the Government and Authority of tliat Family, to which /'. i-p- 347- 
 it owed its Greatnefs and Support. It proved a painful Sore, and incurable 
 Ulcer, and was in great meafure the Caufe of thofc many Evils, which fcr 
 fo long a time afflided the Inhabitants of the Earth, during the Qiiarrcis 
 and Contefts between the SuccelTors of Charles the Great, which ended at
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 MezeraVi 
 V. \, 3i4- 
 
 ^milius de 
 rebus gcdis 
 Francorum, 
 82. 
 
 Mfezeray, 
 /--. 1.370. 
 
 Mezeray, 
 V. I. 371. 
 
 Sigonius de 
 kugno Ita- 
 lia:, /. 6. 
 
 laft in their Ruin, carried the Crown of France to Hugh Capet, and tranf- 
 ferred the Kingdom to another Family, and the Imperial Dignity to the 
 Germans, another Nation, and People -, and in thele Evils, Italy, and 
 Rome iti'df had their fnare, according to the righteous Judgments of 
 God. 
 
 The Sons of Leivis the Pious, among whom his Empire was divided, 
 could no more agree among themfelves after their Father's Death, than 
 they could with him while he was hving, their Differences were only to 
 be decided by the Sword. The Battle of Fontenay, A. D. 841, was ob- 
 ftinate and bloody -, an Jiundred thoufand Men were flain in Battle : A 
 Blow that fo weaken'd the Family of Charles the Great, that it could ne- 
 ver after recover itfelf. Depuis le Commencement de la Monarchie Fran- 
 foife jufque a ce Temps que fefcris, (fays a celebrated French Hiftorian) 
 il ne s'ejl point repandu, tant de Jang Francois en quelque Journee que c'aii 
 ejie^ it y peril cent mille hommes, horrible playe, ts? que affoiblit fi fort la mai- 
 fon Carlienne, qii' elk ne s'en put Jamais remettre. Cades miferabilis fa5la 
 (fays another Hiftorian) oinnes prope Nobilitas Fraucica, ciefa, pertinaci 
 inter fe certamine. 
 
 The Emperor Charles, furnamed le Grofs, reunited moft of the Domi- 
 nions of Charles the Great ; he inherited Germany from his Father, and 
 upon the Death ol his Coufin Lewis, fucceeded him in the Empire of Ita- 
 ly, and Kingdom of France. He was crown'd Emperor by the Pope, 
 A. D. 880, and received King of France, A. D. 884, the Fretub paffing 
 over Charles the Simple, as too young for Government. But tliis Prince 
 was ibon forfaken by his Subjefts, who chofe in his room Arnold his Bro- 
 ther's natural Son, about A. D. 887. The Defedtion was fo general, that 
 he was reduced to great Mifery and Want -, infomuch, that he had not a 
 Servant to attend him, nor a Penny to buy him Bread ; only Luitprand 
 Bifhop of Mentz had any pity for him, and at laft kept him from ftarving. 
 En forte (Jays Mezeray) qu'il ne luy refla pas un Valet pour le fervir, ne tm 
 fetd Denier pour vivre, il n^y eut que Luitperd Evefque de Mayence, qui en 
 eut pilie is? luy donna a manger. 
 
 At the Death of this Charles le Grofs, the Family of Charles the Great 
 was reduced to two Princes, Arnold natural Son of Carloman, and Charles 
 furnamed the Simple ; but there were fevcral Perfons of great Power de- 
 itended from fome of the Daughters of Charles the Great, as Eudes Earl 
 oi Paris, and Duke of France, Bercnger D\i]!iC of Friuli, znd Guy Duke 
 of Spokto in Italy. France chofe Eudes for their King ; this occafioned 
 continual Wars between him and Charles the Simple, till the Death of Eu~ 
 des, A. D. 898. But the Diftcrenccs between Bcrenger and Guy in Italy, 
 v/i re much longer, and afllifted all Italy with great Calamities, in which 
 Rcmc itfelf could not avoid a confiderable Share. ///' fummam ftbi rerum 
 baud malo coufiUo af.iQere nixi, inteflinis populorum difcordiis Italiam per- 
 turbarunt, ac feipfcs prorfus una cum ecclefia perdiderunt. Ea tempera in 
 rempubUcam infcreiitcs, quibus nulla alia tetriora, ac fa-diora fuiffe, vcl prin- 
 (ipum net^uitij, vcl populorum infania, in tola antiquitate inveniuntur. 
 
 It
 
 tLeREVELATION of St. JOHN, lyy 
 
 It is to be obferv'd, that as the Popes had themfelves a very great hand Sect. if. 
 in exciting thtfe Troubles, Co they had a great Share in them too. Major v_— -v~~i 
 ■pars^ licet Berengarii canfa jujiior rjjet, Pcntifcis credo au£ioritate impulfa, Sigonius, ib. 
 ad Vidonem fe contulit. Ho- 
 
 The Qiiarrel foon fpread itfelf into the Roman Church. The Parties 
 of Pope Formofm and Sergius raged againfi: each other with uncommon 
 Fury ; infomuch, that Pope Stephen caufcd the dead Body of Forw.ofus to 
 be dug out of its Grave, and alter Condemnation to be thrown into the 
 River Tyber ; made all his A£ts null and void, and took care to make an Sigonius, ib. 
 Emperor of his own Party. Lambert urn vera regem Italia, faSlionis fua 144.- 
 partes, exemplo patris foventem, inunxit imperatoretn. 
 
 It would be endlefs to mention all the Calamities thefe civil Contentions 
 brought upon Italy, for near fourfcore Years, till Pope John XI. A. D. 
 960, implored the Affillance of Otho the Great, Emperor of Germany, 
 pro Chrijlian^e religionis, atque Italic fnlutis, amore. Who accordingly Sigonius, ib. 
 came, and put an end to the Troubles of Italy ; in Acknowledgment of i^^- 
 which Service, he received the Imperial Crown from the Pope, A. D. 962. • 
 
 The forementioned Calamities were great in themfelves, and were alfo 
 an Occafion of many others ; for thefe civil Contentions had greatly weak- 
 en'd the Weftern Empire, fo that the Normans were able to invade and ra- 
 vage feveral Paits of it ; efpecially in France, where at lafi: they forced a 
 Settlement, and ereded a powerful Dominion in Normandy, fo called after 
 their own Name. The Mifchiefs thefe Norman Invafions caufed in praise, -, 
 are not to be mentioned, fays Mezeray, without Horror. Their Defire 
 of Plunder brought them into the richeft Provinces, the falfe Zeal for their 
 Religion (they were then Heathens) made them cruel and bloody, efpe- Mezeray, 
 cially to Churchmen. — From Sea to Sea there was not a Monaftery that ^. i- 319- 
 did not feel their Rage, nor a Town that was not ranlbmed, pillaged, or 
 burnt twice or three times -, which, fays our Hiftorian, made it fufficiently 
 evident, it was one of God's terrible Plagues. 
 
 On the other hand, the Saracens ravaged Italy, fixed themfelves at 
 Tarenio, made Excurfions to the very Gates of Rome, and carried off the 
 Riches of the Churches without the Gates of the City. Saraceni prad^e 
 libidine ftimidati, ex Africa claffem Romanis littoribus intukrunt, & pro- ^'S""'"'* '"• 
 cttrfu ad ttrbem fa5Io cpinias apojlolcrum Petri i^ Pauli fuburbanas Bajilicas, 
 nemine vim proptdfante, diripuerunt, ac pretiofis omnibus earmn ornamentis 
 ablatis, ipfas etiam Bajilic^e Vatican^e valvas argenteas afportarunt. 
 
 About the fame time the Hungarians, then a barbarous and bnjtal Peo- 
 ple, broke in upon the German Dominions, and plunder'd Bavaria, Swa- 
 bia, Franconia, and Saxony. They afterwards marched into Italy, rout- 
 ed Berenger, cut his Army to pieces, and often renewed their IncLirfions, Mezeray, 
 to the great Terror and Ruin of the Inhabitants of thofe Countries which ^' '• 384- 
 they invaded. 
 
 This was the calamitous State of the Weftern Empire for above an hun- 
 dred Years from the Deatli of Lewis the Pious, A. D. 840, to the Settle- 
 ment of the German Empire in Otho the Great, A. D. 962, and well agrees 
 
 A a to
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 to the Prophetic Defcription, to the Time and Order of the Prophecies 
 with refpecl to each other. By the Earth, in the Prophetic Stile of th'jfe 
 Revelations, is meant the Roman Empire, or the Countries, with their In- 
 habitants, fubjeft to its Dominion. The Calamities of thefe Times, as 
 they are related in Hiftory, may very properly be called a noifome and 
 grievous Sore, i>j<-®- x^^x^v >ij Trovi^oi, a paintul malignant Ulcer. The Order of 
 the Prophecies flievvs what State of the Empire is meant, that State of it 
 which falls in with the Beginning of the Reign of the Bealf, or of the third 
 Period of 1260 Years. Jt may therefore fuiHciently, I think, point out to 
 us on what Earth this firft Vial was to be poured, on whom this Plague 
 was to fall, what was the Time, and what were the Contents of this 
 Vial. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 3 And the fecond Angel After the Judgments of God flgnified 3 
 poured out his Vial on the by pouring out the firft Cup on the Earth, " 
 Sec and it became as the j^e fecond Angel obeyed the Command 
 BloodofadeadMan: and of the Oracle, and poured out his Cup 
 ezery livtn? ooul died tn in Vt i_-i_l tit r 
 
 the Sea °'^ ' Upon which the Waters of 
 
 the Sea became as congealed Blood, fo 
 that no Creature could live in the Sea, but 
 died ; to reprefent another great Judg- 
 ment, the Effed: of the Wrath of God 
 upon the Promoters of the great Apodacy, 
 and Perfecutors of God's faithful Servants 
 and WitnefTes {b). 
 
 LET 
 
 {h) Eartli and Sea, in Scripture-Language, are a Defcription of our liabitable 
 World, as Heavens and Earth are of the Uiiiverfc in general ; as we liavc obferved 
 in the Note on Chap. x. 2. As by Earth in the former Vial, we underftood the 
 Countries, with tlicir Inhabitants, fubjeft to the new VVeftcrn Empire ercded in 
 this Period, and owning the Authority of the Beaft ; fo the Sea will belt be under- 
 llood of the fame Perfons, under a different figurative Defcription. Tiic Difference 
 between the Expreffions of Earth and Sea, may very probably mean, that the former 
 Judgments were chiefly inflii5ted on the Inhabitants refiding in the Inl.ani Provinces of 
 the VVeltern Empire ; but that the Judgments of this Vial are chiefly inflided on fuch 
 of the SulijeiSs of tliis Empire, as went out by Sea to foreign Countries, and aboard 
 Elects, cfpecially on the McJiierraneatt Sea ; which is ufed to be Itilcd in Scripture, 
 the Sea, and the great Sea. 
 
 The Sea becoming as the Blood of a dead Man, fo that every jiving Soul died in 
 the Sea, are Defcriptions which feem to be taken from the Defcription of the Plagues 
 of Egyfl ; by one of wliich, Exod. vii. 20, 21. all the JVaters ivere turned into BhoJ, 
 fo that all the Fijh that was in the River died, and tijere was Blood throughout ail tlie 
 Land of Egypt. 
 
 The general Meaning of tliefe figurative Expreffions, fccm to point out fome very 
 great Mortality and Slaughter, fo that many Perions fhall perifli in fome Undertak- 
 ing, and lofe their Lives in fome Expedition, chiefly carried on by Sea, Mr. Dau- 
 
 2 iliZ
 
 the Revelation of St.^OYl^, 1 79 
 
 Sect, i r. 
 
 LET us follow our Guide in the Order and Series of Prophecy and u— -^^^-^^ 
 Hiftory, and fee wliether there are not fome very memorable Events HiJh,ryofihi 
 in the Series of Providence, whicli are very properly applicable to this Pro- A*"^ '^'^'• 
 phetical Dcfcription. 
 
 The pouring out of the firfl; Cup, foretelling the Judgments of God on 
 the Succeffors of Charles the Great, and the new-founded Dominion of the 
 Papacy, principally occafioned by the Popes Ambition and Intrigues, has 
 brought us down to the latter End of the Tenth Century. Then the Em- 
 pire was fixed in Germany by Otho the Great, and the Kingdom of France 
 parted into the third Race, the Family of Capet, in which it flill remains, 
 about A. D. 987. 
 
 Let us obferve what was the next memorable Part of Hiftoiy, after thefe 
 great Revolutions in the Weftern Empire, and in the Nations which owned 
 the Authority of the Roman Popes -, the Order and Series o[ the Prophecies 
 direft us to look there, as the proper Time wherein to find the Contents of 
 this fecond Vial. 
 
 From A. D. lOoo to ; loo, the Corruptions of true Religion were greatly 
 increafcd. A prodigious Supcrftition fpread every where during the eleventh 
 Century, not only among the lower fort, and common People, but among 
 Perfons of the firfl: Rank, even Emperors and Princes themfelvcs •, pre- 
 tended Miracles, Apparitions of departed Souls, dreadful Tales of the ^P^^emi, 
 Pains of Purgatory, improved the People's Supcrftition , and enriched the 
 Church. 
 
 The Whole of Religion was placed in Penances, Mafles, Legacies to Spanheim, 
 redeem Souls from Purgatory, Pilgrimages, efpecially to the Holy Se- 'b. 15 18, 
 pulchre at Jerufalem, which ended at laft in the Holy War. 
 
 This gave a fair Occafion to the Popes to carry on their ambitious De- 
 fighs, and enlarge their Authority in Things temporal as well as fpiritual ; 
 the antichriftian Power began now to exert itfelf above all that is called 
 God, and to claim a Power of chufing and depofing Emperors, and to de- 
 prive Princes of all Civil Rights by Excommunication. Hildebrand was 
 Pope, by the Name of Gregory VII. A. D. 1073, he exprefsly claimed 
 the Authority of fovereign Judge over all, of depofing Emperors, and 
 abfolving Subjefts from their Allegiance. He afliually ufed this Power to- 
 wards the Emperor Henry IV. and other Princes of Europe. In the 
 Year 1076, he held a Council at Rome, of one hundred and ten Bilhops, 
 who, after mature Debate, concluded, the Pope had reafon to deprive ri^-j. rr 
 the Emperor of his Crown, abfolve the Princes and Members of the Em- j .'"^^ ' 
 
 litz obferves, from an Expreflion in the Prophet Daji'ul, c. vii. v. 2. Tl)at the four 
 
 Jl'liuh of the Heavens Jlrove upon the great Sea, th.it hereby is meant a Comprehen- 
 
 fioii of feveral Kings or Kingdoms in a State of War, fighting againfl each other to 1 n- 
 
 tniarge their Dominions. He applies this Interpretation to our prefent Prophecy. ■->'•"*• '^''^• 
 
 This Vial has its EflciSt in War, the Sea being a Symbol of a Multitude in War. 
 
 He adds, It muft be fuch a War, that all the corrupted Church muft be concerned ^^ , 
 
 therein; and it mult al(o be on a Religious Account ; the corrupted Chnitians mult, ^^^ p/^.^c. 
 
 .IS it were, bring it upon themfelves. And that the Men concerned in the Wars 
 
 predided, fliould dietiierein. 
 
 A. a 2 pire
 
 1 So A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 C H A P. p'!"' '"''om their Oaths. This Refolution the Pope put in execution, cx- 
 V y j communicated the Emperor and all his Adherents. 
 
 Farther, in tlie Year loSo, he renewed his Excommunication againft 
 
 f)„p;j, Hift. rhe Emperor, declares he had forfeited die Kingdoms oi Cennany and 
 
 del'Eglife, Jtaly^ and all Royal Dignity, forbid all Chriilians to obey him, gives the 
 
 /'. 3. "176. Kingdom of Germany to Roddf, exhorting all the I'rinccs to take Arms a- 
 
 gainft h:m. 
 
 What Troubles, what unnatural Rebellions, what bloody Wars this m.oft 
 extravasjant Claim of Power occafioned, the 1 lillorians of thole Times re- 
 late at large -, they are fuch as in themfelves might be cftcem'd jullly a ter- 
 rible Judgment, for this antichrilliian Apoftacy. 
 
 This Pope Gregory had other Differences with almofl all the other Chri- 
 
 ' flian Princes ; he threatned to excommunicate Philip the- Firjl King of 
 
 fraiice, and ufurped a full Authority over the Bifhops, and ecclefialtical 
 
 Affairs of France by his Legates ; and, in a word, he did all that he could 
 
 DuPin ib. to become the only Sovereign Monarch of the Univerfe : Erifn, i I fit fan 
 
 111- pi^Jfible, pour fe [aire declarer le fed Monarque fouverai?! de tout I'Univers. 
 
 Befides all thefe Flames which the Ambition of the Popes kindled in the 
 
 "Weftern Empire itfelf, it was the Occafion of another moft remarkable 
 
 Judgment, which fell grievoufly on the zealous Abettors ot Superftition, 
 
 and Supporters of the Papal Authority. 
 
 Du Pin ib Pope Urban II. the next but one to t\i\s HiMebrand, continued the Quarrel 
 
 182. with the Emperor, who fupported Clement, formerly called Guibert, as Pope 
 
 againft him. 
 
 Pope Urban went into France, A. D. 1096, and held a Council at Cler- 
 tnont ; he propofed, with great Earncftnefs, to raife an Army, which 
 fliould march into the Holy Land, to recover Jerufalem, and the Sepulchre, 
 out of the Hands of Mahometans. Sacram Hierofolymorum expeditionem, in- 
 
 \ 'gonius, credibili kntentianim eravitate, verbonm copia, atque animi ardore ' 
 '■ 9-P- 234. ^ . J ^ I ■• X 
 
 ^ ^ ^ fitaftt. 
 
 It is incredible what Effedl fo romantic a Projeft had on the Minds of 
 a fuperrtitious People ; they received it for the manitcft Will of God, and 
 fell in with the Pope's Propofal with wonderful Zeal. Pojlquam autem 
 perorai'it, univcrfi (Jut aderant, divino quafi fpiritu concitati, helium pro 
 fepulchro Chrifti recuperando, ingentibus Jludiis animorum jujferunt, atque in 
 Sigonius, ib. go apertam fe Dei -voluntalem feqtii velle, altiffimis clamoribus rtfponde- 
 runt. 
 
 The Pope, to encourage their Conftancy in fuch Refolution, promifes 
 free Indulgence for their Sins, to take them into the Church's Proteftion, 
 both for their Pcrfons and Fortunes. Gratias ago Deo maximas, faid the 
 Pope, quod vos tanta animorum confenfione atque alacritate arma pro Ckrijio 
 Redemptore veflro fufcepturos ejj'e cjienditis ; neque tam repentina in tam di- 
 verfii gentibus confpiratio, fine graviffvno ipfius effe impulfu potefi. Nos au- 
 tem ut fludia vefira quoad poffumus adjuvemus, mifericordia Dei, fc? bea- 
 torum Petri, £5? Pauli auEioritate confift, omnibus qui ad hoc helium prodie- 
 rint, omnia pro delitlis fuis piacu'a, relaxamus, ecfque ftib EcclcfiiC iutelam, 
 tsf beatcrum Petri tf Pauli clientelam tanquam vera obedientite filios, fufci- 
 
 2 pimusy
 
 the Revelation ^/ 5/. J O H N. i 8 i 
 
 pimus, &' (lb omnibus vexationibus corporum, fortunarumque tutos ejfe Jla- Sigonius, ib. 
 tuitnns. 
 
 Wc here evidently fee what hand the Pope had in this enthufiaflical Ex- 
 pedition •, but we flioiild obferve there was fomething deeper than Super- 
 ftition (;r Enthufiafm, in this Projc61 of the Popes, which caufed fo much 
 Effufion of Chrirtian Blood. I'hfie Croifides and Voyages beyond Sea, 
 fays a judicious Hiftorian of the Roman Communion, occafioned the Ruin 
 of many great Men, and a Mukirude of common People; but the Popes 
 and Kings had great Advantages from it, to render them abfokite. Thefe 
 (the Popes) becaufe they took the Authority of commanding thefe Expe- 
 ditions of which they were the Head, they had the Perfons and Eflates of 
 thofe who took the Crofs, in theii- Protecftion. It made the Ufe of Indul- 
 gences and Difpenfations more common than before ; their Legats had yr 
 the Management of the Ahns and Legacies which were given for thefe j^^£^ j^' 
 Wars ; and it moreover gave the Popes a Pretence to raife the Tenth trance K 
 on the Clergy. In effeft, no Policy could have fo well ferved the Pope's i. 51®. 
 Ambition, nor any Means be better fuited to render his Authority fupreme lb. 664. 
 and abfolute. 
 
 We have an immediate Inftance of the Truth of thefe Obfei-vations. 
 Clement, who difputcd the Papacy with Urban, had pofieiTed himfelf of 
 Rome, but Urban, by the Help of thofe who had lifted themfelves for this 
 holy War, affaulted Rome, and took it, and forced Clement to retire. Eo Sigonius, 
 ardcre, Jzys Sigonius, quo helium contra Saracenos fuaferat, arma paravit, ac 235. 
 propriis multorum, quos ad facram expeditionem accenderat, au.xiliis iifus, ur- 
 bem oppugnavit. 
 
 An incredible Number of Perfons foon prepared themfelves for this holy 
 War. Pope Urban travelled through Italy, to raile Money ; the People 
 lifted themfelves fo faft in this fpi ritual Militia, that the Countries fecmed 
 to be deferted, and all the Coafts and Havens filled with People kt- 
 ting out on their Voyage to AJia. Ex toto occidente, principes, populique Sitronius, 
 adeo frequent es ierunt, ut crederes, vulgo urbes ab incolis deferi, agrofque in- lb. 235. 
 cultos, folefque deferi ; Urhanus Calabriam, Apuliam, (^ Siciliam, quas 
 Normanni amici turn eccleftce ohtinebant, luflravit, atqu^, ingentem pecuniae 
 fummam in commodo ecclefije profundendnm confecit : Cruce fignati diverfis 
 itineribus, terra mar i que it a ut omnes or as, portufque compkrent, traje- 
 cerunt. 
 
 This firft Expedition is computed to confift of more than three hundred Mezeray, 
 thoufand Men. They met with fome Succefs at firft. Godfrey of Bouillon S'^- 
 their General had the Honour of receiving the Title of King of Jerufalem, 
 having taken it A. D. 1099. yet their Vidories were fo bloody, that in a Mezeray, 
 very fhort time there remained no more than 50ooHorfe, and 15000 Foot, lb. 513. 
 of that numerous Army. 
 
 Yet the Fire of Enthufiafm ftill fpread thro' the Weft ; another Croifade 
 was raifed A. D. iioo. This again confifted of above three hundred 
 thoufand more. In this Expedition my Author obferves, that not only Mczersy, 
 feveral great Princes, but moreover many Prelates, and even many great La- ^^- 5'+- 
 
 dies.
 
 iSa ^Paraphrase and Notes c^ 
 
 Chap, dies, refolved to undertake the Voyage. Et plufieurs Prelats, i^ quantife 
 'X.Yl. ^^^ Dames illujires vcuhircnt faire ce Voyage. 
 
 Thus, in about four Years, fix hundred thoufand Men were fent to pe- 
 rifli, through the ambitious Views of the Popes. Thefe Expeditions con- 
 tinued for many Years, with an incredible Eftufion of Blood. According 
 to fome Authors, there perifli'd above two Millions of thefe Enthufiafts. 
 Others obferve, there were hardly any Men left in the Weft, and almoft no 
 Perfons feen, but either Infants or Widows. 
 
 In fine, about the Year 1 1 90, the Emperor Frederic, our King Richard, 
 Philip Augufttis of France, and others, made another fruitlefs and inglo- 
 rious Expedition ; and, after the Lofs of the greatelf Part of their Armies, 
 were forced to leave what had been fo long contended for with fo much 
 Bloodfhed, in the Hands of the Mahometans. 
 
 This is a very remarkable Part of Hiftory ; it falls in exaftly with the 
 Order and Series of the Prophecies, and is fo memorable a Jtidgment on 
 the Supporters of the Papal Apoftacy, that I Ihall leave it to the Reader's 
 Judgment, whether it does not give light to the Time and Contents of this 
 lecond Vial. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 4 And the third Angel 
 poured cut his Vial upon 
 the Rivers and Fountains 
 of Waters, and they became 
 Blood. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 After this I belield the third Angel 4 
 poured out his Cup full of the Wrath of 
 God, ill its Order, This Cup was poured 
 on the Rivers and Fountains of Waters, 
 fo that they were changed into Blood. 
 An Emblem of great Bloodfhed, the 
 righteous Punifliment of thofe antichriftian 
 Powers, for fliedding the innocent Blood 
 of God's faithful Servants [c). 
 
 The 
 
 (c) It is obfervable, there is a great Conformity between thefe three firft Vials, and 
 the three firft Trumpets, c. viii. cfpccially as to tlic Parts of the WorlJ on which 
 thefe Judj^ments were to come. In the fiift Trumpet, Hail and Fire mingled with 
 Blood, were caft upon tiie Earth ; at the Sound of the fccond Trumpet, a burning 
 Mountain of Fire was caft into the Sea, and the third Part of the Sea became Blood ; 
 when the third Angel founded, a burning Star fell from Heaven upon the third Part 
 of the Rivers, and Fountains of Waters. Here tlie Plagues of the firft Vial, in like 
 manner, fall upon the Earth ; of the fecond Vial upon the Sea; and of this third 
 Vial, upon the Riven, and Fountains of Waters. 
 
 We have feen tlie general Meaning of Rivers and Fountains of Waters, according 
 to the Stile of Prophccj-, in tlie Note on c. viii. 10. It may be fufficient juft to men- 
 tion here, that as the Countries belonging to any State are divided into Karth, Sea, 
 and Rivers, fo this Diftribution of the Kingdom of the Bcafl, is an Intimation, ac- 
 cording to the figurative Stile of Prophecy, that every Part of that Kingdom fliould.
 
 the Revelation of 5/. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 5 A7td I heard the An- The Angel who miniftred in the Exe- 
 gel of the Waters fay., Thou cution of this Judgment of God on the 
 art righteous, O Lord, Kingdom of the Beaft, acknowledged 
 wimh art, and waft, and ^^^ Righteoufnefs of God, and began his 
 fhat >e becaufe thou haft p j^ ^ . ^^^^ ^^^^ thy Righteoufnefs 
 judged thus. ' . ■' , 01-, ^,- /, ° ^ r> ^ 
 
 ^ appear in thy Ways of Providence, C) God, 
 
 who art unchangeable in thy Perfedlions, 
 and conftant in thy rightu-ous Adminiftra- 
 tion of Government, throughout all Ages ? 
 How nianifeft haft thou made it to them 
 who will attentively confider thy Ways, 
 by this Judgment on the Kingdom of the 
 Beaft? 
 
 6 For they have fhed the They have, with a cruel Execution of 6 
 Blood of Saints and Pro- tyrannical opprefTive Power, flied the 
 phets, and thou haft given gigod of thy Saints and Prophets, and 
 thetn Blood to drink, for ^^^^ ^^^^ j^^^ inflifted on them the Pu- 
 they are worthy. 
 
 in proper Time and Order, receive the Puniftiment due to their Apoflacy and 
 Wickednefs. 
 
 Dr. Hammond obfervcs, that there is no Reafon to affix any new critical Notipn, 
 fingly to either of thefe Expreffions, but to take them altogether for what was 
 meant by the Land. ... As when God is defcribed, c. xiv. 7. the Creator of 
 Heaven and Earth, and the Sea, and the Fountains of Water, the latter three are 
 fet to denote what is elfewhere ordinarily called the Earth, and no more, in oppohtion 
 to Heaven, that is, this inferior terreftrial Globe, and all in it. According to this 
 Meaning of the pxpreffions, thefe Plagues will chiefly denote fome Judgments to be 
 inflicted on the Kingdom of the Beaft, and the more confiderable Parts of it. It is a 
 judicious Obfcrvation in general, that we ftiould carefully avoid carrying any figura- 
 tive Expreffion of Prophecy too far, which has often loft the true Meaning in the 
 End. 
 
 Probable Reafons are however alledged for a more particular Application of thefe 
 Expreffions. Rivers and Fountains of AVaters may not unfitly fignify the original 
 Countries, or Seats of Empire, in diftindion from the Provinces, as Fountains are 
 the Original of Rivers, which run in one common Colledfion of Waters into the 
 Sea ; and as Waters are neceflary for Life, fo when they are infecSled and become 
 deadly, they are an Emblem of fuch Judgments as fhould cut ofr the very S'jpports 
 of Life. Finally, the Waters becoming Blood, fo that God gave them Biood to 
 drink, becaufe they fhed the Blood of his Saints and Prophets, feems further to fhew, 
 that this Judgment was to confift in much Bioodftied and Slaughter, as they perfecuted 
 the Martyrs by fliedding their Blood, they (hould fufFer in like manner, and their 
 Blood fhould be fhed by each other's Hands, according to the Expreffions of this 
 Prophecy, Chap.y^vA. 10. He that kilkth with the Sivcrd, nmjl be killed iciih the 
 Sword ; or, in the Words of the Author of the JVlfdom of Solomon, concerning the 
 Punifliment of Egypt, That they might knew that whei'ewithal a Man finncth, by the 
 fiitr.e alfo Jhiil he be pnnljhed. Chap. xi. 16. 
 
 2 niflimcnt
 
 84 
 
 ^^-^ Paraphrase ^W Notes on 
 
 Chap. 
 XVI. 
 
 T EXT. 
 
 7 And I heard another 
 
 out of the Altar Jay ^ Even 
 
 Jo, Lord God Almighty, 
 
 true and righteous are thy 
 
 "Judgments. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 nifliment they have fo jiiftly deferved, 
 and given them Blood to drink by a great 
 EfFufion of their own [d). 
 
 This Praife of God was continued by 7 
 another Angel, who flood by the Altar, 
 in the Prefence, to exprefs the Confent of 
 the heavenly Church, to praife the Lord 
 God Almighty, and to celebrate his 
 Juflice and Faithfulnefs in puniHiing 
 the Enemies of Truth and Rifrhteouf- 
 nefs, and the Perfecutors of liis faithful 
 Servants. 
 
 Hijlory of the 
 third Fiat. 
 
 Du Pin, 
 Hirt. dc 
 rEglife, 
 318. 
 
 WE have fuppofed the Judgment of the foregoing Vial, or Cup, to 
 have been the Croiiade or holy War, by which the Ambition of 
 the Popes, and grofs SuperlHtion of the People, had involved a great Part 
 of the Church and Empire in many grievous Calamities, and many hundred 
 thoufand Lives were facrificed to a wild Enthufiafm. 
 
 The Judgments fignified by this third Vial or Cup, then, according 
 to the Order of the Prophecies, will be the next remarkable Judgment 
 upon the Followers of the Beaft, which, according to the Order of Time, 
 muft be about A. D. 1200, for a proportional Number of the 1260 Years 
 of this Period. The Contents of this Vial, or Nature of the Judgments 
 fignified by it, is fhedding of Blood, in Rccompence for the Blood of the 
 Saints fhed by Authority of the Beaft. This Judgment is chiefly to fall 
 on thofe Parts of the Weftern Empire, which were the original Seat of the 
 Beaft's Refidence and Dominion. 
 
 Let us then enquire whether we have not hiftorical Events in this Period 
 of Time, which very properly anfwer to the Proplictical Dcfcriptions, and 
 fufHcicntly verify the Truth of this Prediction. 
 
 We may obfcrvc, that the perfecuting Power of Popery was fully efta- 
 blifhed, and raged with grcateft Fury during this Period of Time. It was 
 in this time they were moll eminently diflinguiflied for fliedding the Blood 
 of Saints and Prophet.^. 
 
 The yllhigenfes became numerous and powerful ■, duy were fpread 
 through Languedoc, Provence, Dauphinc, and Arragon •, they were pro- 
 tedted by Perfons in power, in particular by Raymond Count of Thouloufe. 
 Pope Innocent IIL fent his Legates to fupprefs them, about A. D. 1198. 
 
 He 
 
 {d) The Remark oi ilic Rlfliop of Alcaiix on thefe Words, defcrvcs to be taken 
 notice of; They have their Belly full of Blood, of which they are fo greedy, efpe- 
 ciallv in civil VV'ars, where each one fccms to drink the Blood of his Fellow-Citizens.
 
 the Revelation of St. ]OHN. 185 
 
 He gave them CommifTion not only to preach againft the Albigenfes, but to Sect, i c. 
 excite Princes and People to exterminate them by a Croifade, in which he v.— -v — -^ 
 endeavoured to engage Philip Auguftm then King of France^ and the great 
 Princes and Lords of his Kingdom. 
 
 Befidcs all former Methods of proceeding againft Hereticks, which one 
 would have thought, were fevere enough ; this Pope /wwr^;;/ III. found Limborch, 
 out, and eftablifhed the new Method of the Inquifition. Father Domini ck ^ift- Inqui- 
 was made Inquifitor about A. D. 12 16. When he received his Authority ^' '■ '°- P' 
 from the Pope, he declared that he was refolved to defend the Doc- '* 
 trines of the Faith, meaning the Corruptions of the Roman Church, 
 with the utmoft Vigour •, and that if the fpiritual and ccclefiaftical Arms 
 were not fufficient for this End, it was his taxed Purpol'e to call in Princes 
 to take Arms againft Hereticks, that the very Memory of them might be 
 deftroyed. 
 
 Thus, all the fevere and bloody Methods of Perfecutlon were ftt on 
 foot •, a vaft Army of Crofs-bearers was raifed : Mexeray fays, they were Mezerav 
 not lefs than five hundred thoufand. They befieged Beziers, took it, and //; 2. 219. 
 put above 60,000 to the Sword, and proceeded with great Cruelty, till 
 they had ruined the Count de 'Thoulotife, and given his Eftate to Montfort 
 General of the Croifade, as a Reward for his Services. 
 
 The fevereft Methods of Perfecution were eftablifti'd by the famous Coun- Concil. La- 
 cil of Latcran. The poor Albigenfes were every where a Sacrifice to the teran.C^?;/. 3. 
 mercilefs Rage of their Enemies. The chief Zeal ot the Church, in thofe de Haereticis. 
 times, confifted in putting thofe they called Hereticks to death in the moft t.'"". 8. de 
 cruel manner they could invent. Thus they made themfelves worthy of J^"q"''"ioiu- 
 the Judgment, Thai God (hoiM give them Blood to drink. 
 
 And we fhall find this Part of the Prophecy as fully verified in the E- 
 vents of Providence as the former. 
 
 There had been great Contefts between die Emperors and Popes for a 
 long time about Inveftitures, or the Right of prefenting to Biftiopricks and 
 ccclefiaftical Preferments. The Emperors claimed this Right, as belonging 
 to their Regale, a Royalty belonging to the Crown ; on the other hand, 
 the Popes claimed it, as an unqueftionable Part of the Pontifical Autho- 
 rity. This Contention had occafioned great Confufion and Difturbance at 
 various times ; Parties were formed on each fide, diftinguiOied by the 
 Names of Guelphs and Gibellines : The Guelphs were the Papal Party, the 
 Cibellines the Imperial. 
 
 The Emperor Frederic \]. was excommunicated A. D. 1227, for not Heifs Hift. 
 going in Perfon to the holy War. This fo anger'd the Emperor, that he de rEmpire, 
 endeavoured every way to mortify the Pope. He engaged feveral of the F. 1. 270. 
 powerful Noblemen of Rome againft him ; fo that the Pope was forced to 
 leave Rotne^ and retire to Perugia. The Gnelph and GibellineF^6t\on ftrove Hcifs, ib. 
 in every Place to raife their own Party, and to ruin the other-, fo that al- 271. 
 moft all the Cities in Italy were in Civil Wars, and the Blood of the Ci- 
 tizens, in almoft every Place, fhed by their own Hands. 
 
 Fiowevcr, the Emperor embarked the next Year for the Holy Land, 
 but foon found the Pope had fent him into Syria, that he might make war 
 
 B b againft
 
 S6 ^Paraphrase a^/d Notes <?;? - 
 
 againft him the better in Iia!y. He therefore returned, recovered the 
 places taken from him by the Pope, ravaged all the Pope's Dominions 
 even to the Gates of Rome. In the Year 1237, he beat the Army of the 
 League formed againft him, alter a furious and bloody Battle, and put 
 the General and other chief Officers to death by the Hands of the common 
 Hangman. The Animofities of the two Parties, the Guelpbs and Gibel.- 
 lines, were fo oiitragious, that not only the fevcral Cities of Italy were di- 
 vided, but particular Houfes and Families, fo that they gave no quarter to 
 each other. 
 
 The Death of the Emperor Frederic II. A. D. 1250, left the Empire in 
 great Confuiion. Many pretended to the Imperial Dignity. Thefe Con- 
 „ .^ ., tells were fenfibly felt in Italy -, fuch Cities as held of the Empire, either 
 ^' ^' ' * formed themfelves into Commonwealths, or were governed by Princes of 
 their own. Pope Urban IV. jtalous of the Power of Manfred, who had 
 pofllfled himfelf of the Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily, anci to recover the 
 Power of the Gnelpb Party, which was almoft ruined, made an OiTer of 
 the Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily to Charles Earl of Anjou, Brother to 
 Lfw/j King ol France, on condition he would bring fufficient Forces into 
 Hells, lb. Italy, to fupport the almoft ruined Party of the Giielphs. Charles accepts 
 ^9'* the Pope's Offer, was crowned by Clement IV. on condition to hold thofe 
 
 Kingdoms of the Holy See, by Homage, Fealty, and an annual Rent, 
 His Army was joined by the Guelphs, defeated Manfred's Army, and fo' 
 got into poffefTion of both the Sicilies. Upon this, Conradin Duke of Sua- . 
 bia. Son of the Emperor Conrad, and laft of the Family, was encouraged. ' 
 to enter Italy by the Gihellines, who were not able to endure the Power of 
 the Guelphs, fo greatly ftrengthned by the Protedion of Charles. Both 
 Sides came to a Battle, in which Conradin was beaten, and taken Prifoncr, 
 with Frederic of Aujlria who accompanied him, and both liad their Heads 
 cut off; fo that the two great Families of Suabia and Aaflria became ex- 
 tinft, A. D. 1268. This diflionourable Execution was by the Pope's 7\d- 
 Heifs, ib. vice, who near his Death gave it for a Maxim, The Life of Conradin is 
 297- the Death of Charles. Conradi vita, Caroli mors ; Caroli vita, Ccnradi 
 
 mors. 
 
 Rodolph of llapfl/urg, afterwards Emperor, who, by transferring thcfe 
 Inheritances into his own Family, raifed the Grandeur of tfie prcfi-nt Houfe 
 of Auflria, could not be perfuaded to meddle with the Affairs of Italy; fo 
 that the Government of moft Cities fell into fevcral Hands, juft as the con- 
 tending Parties could prevail over each other. 
 
 The Contcft, upon the Death of Rodolph, between his Son Albert of 
 
 Aujlria, and Adolph of Naffau, kept the AfTaiisof Italy \n pretty much the 
 
 Hcifs ib. i^n\t State. The Feuds between the Guelphs and Gibcllines continued and 
 
 -224. increafed, Jamais les deux partis des Guelphs £j? des Gibcllines, ni furentft 
 
 achornez run centre r autre, qu'ils etoicnt alors. 
 
 T,, . Tj Pope Boniface VIII. pcrfecuted the Gibcllines, and the Cardinals Colonna 
 
 Platina do- . ' ■> . i . i 1 ii • a. 1 ..u 
 
 nifac. 8 p- '^"■" &^^^ Seventy. This more inflamed the Parties againlt each other ; 
 231. fo that the Pope was taken Prifoner by the Gibellines, the Grief of which is 
 
 lb. 233. fiippofed to have haften'd his End, Dolore animi confeil us peril t. 
 
 2 Pope
 
 />6<? Revelation ^5/. JOHN. 187 
 
 Pope Clement \. a little time after, confulted his own Safety, andre-SncT. 15. 
 tired with tiie Cardinals into France, where the Court of Rome continued \.-^^ — 'J 
 for above fevcnty Years, in a fort of Banifhment from their own Country 
 and Dominions ; in all which time, the Giielphs and Gibellincs made war on 
 each other, and Rome was in the greatcft Confufion. 
 
 The Emperor Henry VII. refolved to aflert the Rights of the Empire in 
 Italy. Yo^^t Gregory, on die other hand, by fecret Praftices, raifed a power- 
 ful League againft him. He engaged the King of Naples, the Cities of 
 Florence, Siena, Lucca, Cremona, Padua, and others, to oppofe him. The 
 City of Rome was in great Diftradlion. The Colo7inn's, at the head of the 
 Gibellines, feized on the Lateran, the Amphitheatre, and other principal 
 Places of the City. 
 
 John, Brother of the King of Naples, at the Head of the Guelphs, pof- Heifs, il>. 
 fefs'd themfelves of the Capitol, Caftle St. Angela, the Mole of Adrian, 325. 
 and the Vatican. Platina has reprefented the Difordcrs of thefe bloody 
 Civil Wars, as if the Italians were in every Place thirfting after each other's 
 Blood, without any bounds to their mutual Rage and Cruelty. Inteftina 
 mala qu^e quotidie, cum magna hominum cade, in unaquaque civitate, in quovis 
 parvo etiam cajlello, commit lebantur, cadebantur cives, necabantur fenes, alli- 
 debantur infantes, nee ullus crudclitatis modus inerat. 
 
 Benedict, or Bennet XII. in order to make as many Friends as he could, 
 and keep up an Intereft in Italy againft the Emperor, publifhed an Edift, 
 whereby he confirm'd to all Perfons, who had feiz'd on the Governments M.ichiavel, 
 of Lombardy, that they fhould have a juft Title by that Grant to what they Hift. i-'ioren. 
 had ufurp'd. Fece tin Decreto, che tutti i Tiranni di Lombardia, pojfedejfero I- ^-P- 30. 
 leTerre, che fe havevano ufurpate, con giufto Titulo . 
 
 Platina farther obfcrves, he pretended a Right to make fuch Grants, be- 
 caufe, during the Vacancy of the Empire, all the Power of it refides in the 
 Pope, who is the only Vicar on Earth of Jefus Chrift, the fuprcme King. Y\^im^ Vita 
 Suo jure, (ut ipfe dicebat) tribuit, quod vacante impcrio, cmnis ejus po- Bcnedidl. 
 teftas in Pontificem recidat, Jefu Chrijli, fupremi regis, unicum in terris XII. 
 vicarium. 
 
 The Emperor, on the other hand, not to be outdone by the Pope in Machiavel, 
 Liberality, prefented all who had feized on any Part of the Eftate of the 16. 
 Pope or Church, with a Title to pofiTefs them as their own, by virtue of 
 the Imperial Authority. 
 
 Thus were the Parties fpirited up againft each other. The Conteft con- 
 tinued for above an hundred Years, fpread itfclf throughout all Italy ; fo 
 that there was not a City, fcarce a Village or a Family, in which they . 
 did not fhed each other's B.ood in this furious Contention. It would be 
 endlefs to mention Particulars ; I ftiall only take nodce of one, the Maf- 
 facre in Sicily, ufually called. The Sicilian Vefpers, A. D. 1282. Pope Mezeray, 
 Nicholas had the chief hand in the Plot, and managed the principal Parts f^- i-p- 674. 
 of it, though it did not break out till after his Deatli, as Mezeray exprefsly 
 declares. The French were murdered throughout the whole Ifland ; they 
 mafTacred them at the very Alters -, they ripp'd up the Women with Child, 
 
 B b 2 and
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 and daflied out the Childrcns Brains againft the Stones -, eight thoufand 
 were murdered in two Hours, and they fpared the Life but of" one fingle 
 
 Perfon. 
 
 When we fee in Hiftory fuch bloody Contentions, for fo long a time, 
 occafionedby the Pope's Ambition, to wreft ihc Civil Authority of the Em- 
 perors out of their Hands, and feize on it for themfclves ; we have evident 
 Proof of this righteous Judgment of God, that he gave them Blood to 
 drink, as they had flied the Blood of his Saints. 
 
 We fee their Ambition proved as bloody and deftruftive to themfelves 
 as to thofe whom they pei-fecuted for their Faithfulnefs in the Caufe of 
 Truth and Rio-hteoufnefs. Here is a remarkable Concurrence of Perfecu- 
 tion on the one hand, and of Punifhment, by civil Contentions and Blood- 
 flied on the other •, which are the diftinguiflaing Marks of this Vial or Cup, 
 as the Time exadlly anfwers to the Series and Order of the Prophecies. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 8 And the fourth Angel 
 poured out his Vial upon the 
 Sun, and Power ivas given 
 unto him to fcorch Men 
 with Fire. 
 
 9 And Men were fcorch- 
 ed with great Heat, attd 
 hlafphemed the Name of God 
 which had Power over thefe 
 Plagues, and they repented 
 not to give him Glory. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 I farther beheld in my Vifion, the 8 
 fourth Angel obeyed the Voice of the 
 Oracle ; he poured out his Cup full of 
 the Wrath of God upon the Sun, where- 
 by the Heat of it was fo violently in- 
 creafed, that, like a burning Seafon, it 
 gave great Uneafinefs and Pain to the In- 
 habitants of the Earth, 
 
 They were greatly afflided, as in 9 
 thofe violent Heats, which are ufed to 
 burn up the Fruits of the Earth, to pro- 
 duce Scarcity and Famine, with an un- 
 healthful Air, dangerous Diftempers, 
 great Faintnefs and Pains. Yet thefe 
 Judgments of God one after another, 
 made no ImpreOion on their Hearts, 
 they were flill hardned in Wickednefs ; 
 they even blafphemed the Name of God, 
 who thus juftly punifhed them, inflead 
 of repenting of thofe Sins which had 
 deferved thefe Judgments, and fo juftly 
 brought them upon them. 
 
 W E
 
 the Revelation of St.]OVL^, 1 89 
 
 Sect. \r, 
 
 WE may nill obferve a near Refemblance between the Propliecies of \_.— ^- _ J 
 the; Vials and Trumpets ; on founding the fourth 'rrumpct, a third 
 Part of the Sun was fmitten ; this fourth Angel pours out his Vial upon 
 the Sun ; there is however this Difference, that on founding the fourth 
 Trumpet the Sun was darkened, and the Day Ihone not, on pouring out 
 the fourth Vial, the Heat of the Sun is fo increafed, as to become intole- 
 rable and painful. 
 
 The Sun, lays an illuflrious Interpreter, is put in facrcd Prophecy, for 5/,- j. New- 
 the whole Species and Race of Kings, in the Kingdom or Kingdoms of the ton on Dan. 
 World politic, ifiining with rtgal Power and Glory. " Darkening, fmiting, /. 2. />. 17. 
 " or fetting of the Sun, is put for the ceafing of a Kingdom, or for the 
 
 " Defolation thereof, proportional to the Darknefs. And the fcorch- jj * jO 
 
 " ing Heat of the Sun, for vexatious Wars, Perfecutions and Troubles, 
 " inf^ifted by the King." 
 
 Great Troubles are often exprefs'd in Scripture, by burning the Inhabi- 
 tants of the Earth. Therefore hath the Curfe devoured the Earth, and they 
 that dwell therein are defolate ; therefore are the Inhabitants of the Earth 
 burred, and few Men left, Ifa. xxiv. 6. The Elegance and Propriety of 
 the ExprefTion, to fccrch Men with the Heat of the Sun, was well under- 
 ilood by the Inhabitants of the hot eaftern Countries, who well knew what 
 great Mifchiefs hot and burning Seafons often occafioned. Our Saviour, 
 when he had ufed the fame Figure of a fcorching Sun in the Parable of the 
 Sower, Mat.xm. 6—2 1. interprets it himfelf, of Tribuladon and Perfecution. 
 It think it is not material to enquire, what particular EfFefts of a fcorch- 
 ing Sun are the precife Meaning of this Prophecy ; whether, for infhance, 
 Famine, on burning up the Fruits of the Earth, or peffilential Diftempers, 
 the Effefts of unwholefome Seafons ; or, more generally, fome great and 
 painful Affliftion, as the Prophet explains a like ExprefTion, In the City 
 is left Defolation, and the Gate is fmitten with DeflruSfion, Ifa. xxiv. 12. 
 
 We may underfland, this fcorching Men with Fire, fo that they were 
 fcorched with great Heat, as a Prediction, that the Judgments of God 
 fhould reach his Enemies in every place •, for the Hoft of Heaven, and 
 Seafons of the Year fhould fight againfl them, and fmite them with De- 
 ftruftion, fo that they fhould find no room to efcape. 
 
 Let us then fee whether, in the times which fall in with this Vial, ac- H'ljhry of the 
 cording to the Order of the Prophecies, we fliall not meet with fuch \i!kQ- fi^urth Vial. 
 rical Fads, as will fully verify this Predidion. 
 
 The Time anfwering to the foregoing Vial, brought us down to about 
 the Year 1371, when the Fadions were fo well quieted in Italy, that the 
 Popes returned to Rome, from their Banifhment at Avignon in France. As, 
 in the Stile of Prophecy, the Sun is put for the whole Species or Race of ^"' ^- ^'^w- 
 Kings, in the Kingdom or Kingdoms of the World polidc, fo the Popes, ^°"'.?- '7- 
 as Heads of this political State reftored to the Seat of their Empire, will 
 be moft naturally meant by this figurative Reprefentation of the Sun ; fo 
 that the Power given to the Sun to fcorch Men with Hre, will moft pro- 
 bably
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 bably mean, fome great and grievous Evils brought upon the Inhabitants 
 of the Earth, by their hot and burning Paflions of Ambition, Envy, and 
 Covetoufnefs, the Caules of many mifchievous Diforders. 
 
 Upon the Death of Pope Gregory XI. which happened foon after his Re- 
 turn to Rome, there followed a great Schifin, which was the moft memo- 
 rable Event, and of greateft Confequence in the Hiftory of thole Times. 
 Du PiH Hift. VHifto'tre du Schifme des Fapes, eft le plus confiderabk Evenement de ce Steele^ 
 V.-^. p. 401. fays the learned Du Pin. 
 
 The Citizens of Rome^ in order to fix the Refidence of the Popes among 
 themfelves for the future, warmly prefs'd the Choice of a Roman, at leart 
 of an Italian ; there were but four Italian Cardinals among the fixteen 
 then at Rome, the other twelve were Ultramontains j fo there was little Ex- 
 pedtation of a Plurality of Votes in favour of an Italian. However, the 
 p p. ., Multitude continually cried out, they would have a Roman Pope, and 
 ^Q- ' ' threatened the French Cardinals to cut them in Pieces, if they did not chufc 
 a Roman, at leaft an Italian. At length the People broke into the Con- 
 clave, and feized the Cardinals, continually demanding a Roman Pope. 
 Some of the Cardinals Domeftics having faid to them. Have you not the 
 Cardinal of St. Pf/fr .? Immediately, as if he had been duly eiefted, they 
 clothed him in the Pontifical Robes, placed him on the Altar, and pro- 
 ceeded to Adoration, notwithftanding his own Declaration, that he was 
 not Pope. Yet the next Day he caufed himfelf to be proclaimed Pope, 
 by the Name of Urban VI. The Cardinals then publickty owned him, 
 yet privately writ to the King of Franco, and other Chriftian Princes, that 
 it was a void and null Eleiftion, which they did not intend fliould be ac- 
 knowledged. 
 
 Urban, trufting likely to his Party at Rome, behaved with great Pride 
 and Infolcnce, and very much diibbliged the Cardinals. They retired from 
 Rome to Fundi, there they chofe another Pope. The better to reconcile 
 the Difference between the French and Italians, they chofe a German, Ro- 
 bert Cardinal of Geneva, who took the Name of Clement VII. 
 
 Thus a Schifm be3,an, which continued many Years, and divided the 
 feveral Kingdoms and States of Europe ; fome fupporting the Caufe of 
 Du Pin, ib. ijfi;uf!^ others the Interefls of Clement, who left Italy, and placed his Re- 
 '^ fidcncc nx. u-iviguon. Urban left his Seat vacant by Death, A. D. 1389. 
 
 The Italian Cardinals proceeded to a new Eledion, and chofe Boniface IX. 
 a Neapolitan. In like manner, upon the Death of Pope Clement, A. D. 
 1394, at Avignon, the Cardinals of that Party proceeded to another Elec- 
 tion, and chofe Peter Luna of Arragon, who was named BenediSl. Many 
 Attempts were made to heal this Breach, but all to no Purpofe -, a Re- 
 nunciation or Ccfllon of both the Popes was propofcd, but that fuited the 
 Ambition of neither. 
 
 The Remans, after the Death of Boniface IX. chofe Innocent VII. and 
 after him Gregory XII. his Succeflbrs. The Mifchicfs of thefe Conten- 
 tions were at Lift thouglit to want the Remedy of a General Council. A 
 General Council was held at Pifa, A. D. 1409. The Council dopofcd 
 
 both
 
 the Revelation of St.] O H N. 191 
 
 both Popes, Gregory and Betted: £f, and chofe a new Pope, who took the Sect. i r. 
 Name ot" yllcxandcr V. u^— ^-' .^ 
 
 One would have thought, this Decifion fiiould Iiave ended the Difpute ; 
 here was the Determination of a General Council, in which there were 
 22 Cardinals, 12 Archbifliops, 67 Bifliops in Perfon, 85 Deputies, a great 
 Number of Abbots, Prodtors of Orders, and Chapters, with 6-] Ambaf- 
 fadors of Kings or fovereign Princes. And yet both the Popes found 
 Means to fupport themfeives, and keep up a Party •, the one chiefly in 
 Italy, the other principally in Spain. Alexander V. chofe by the Council 
 of Pifa, was received as Pope by the greater Part of tlie Nations. Upon 
 his Death, John XXIII. was chofe in his Place. 
 
 There were now three Succelfors to St. Peter, in three Lines of Suc- 
 ceffion, at the fame time. John XXIII. appointed a General Council to 
 beheld at Confiancc, A. D. 14 14. This Council prefTed him to refign, j-^ p. .. 
 and declared he ought to do fo, as well as Gregory and Beneditf. John . ' 
 
 did all he could to avoid this ungrateful Propofal, but finding he could not 
 gain his Point in the Council, he retired from it. I'he Council notwith- 
 Itanding continued, and cited John to appear. Upon his Refufal, they de- 
 clared him fuipended from all Government fpiritual and temporal ; and, at 
 laft, by a decifive Sentence, depofed him. Gregory renounced the Papacy, 
 and was confirm'd a Cardinal ; but BcnediR continuing to oppofe the 
 Council, was declared contumacious, a Schifmatic, and depofed. 
 
 The next Bufinefs was to chufe a Pope, to whom all would fubmit, 
 now the former were depofed. The Council unanimoufly chofe Martin^ 
 Anno 141 7. This feemed to put an End to a long Schifm, and to reftore 
 the Peace of the Church. But it foon appear'd, the Ambition of the 
 Popes was refllefs, and a continual Source of Diforders, and mifchievous 
 Contentions. 
 
 Pope Eugene IV. who fucceeded Martin V. was greatly difpleafed with 
 the Council of Baftl, for maintaining the Authority of Councils to reform 
 the. Church both in Head and Members. Therefore, A. D. 1432, he 
 publifhed an Order to diffolve it. The Council could not prevail upon the £)j pin \\y_. 
 Pope to revoke the Decree, yet continued to fit notwithftanding. They 443, 449, 
 cited the Pope to appear before them ; he was forced at laft to revoke the 
 Diffolution, to allow and approve the Continuation, with all that had been 
 done by the Council in that Time ; and the Decree of the Council of 
 Conjlance was renewed, for the Confirmation of the Authority of general 
 Councils. 
 
 Yet ftill new Differences arofe -, the Pope trandated the Council from 
 Bafil to Fcrrara, and opened a Council there, January 10, 1438. Yet 
 many Bifliops continue fl:ill at Bafil, and proceeded fo far as to depofe Pope 
 Eugene, and chofe another Pope, who. was called Felix V. 
 
 Thus the Schifm was renewed by two Popes, each at the Head of a pv p- ., 
 Council. Pope Etigene prefiding in the Council of Florence, to which " . '"' ' * 
 Place he had tranflated the Council from Ferrara ; and Pope Felix pre- 
 fiding in the Council of Bafil ; and at the fame time Germany propofed 
 to call a third General Council, to examine the Rights of the other two. 
 
 This
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 This Schifm continued to the Death of Eugene^ Anno 1447, Felix then 
 refigning all his Pretenfions to Nicholas V. his Succeffor. 
 
 From this time, (tho' the Schifm was ended) the Popes were more taken 
 up with tlie Wars of Italy, Enterprizes againft the Turks, aggrandizing 
 their temporal Power, and eftablifliing their own Families, than in any 
 Care of Religion ; which proved the Occafion of great Diforders. 
 
 Alexander VI. was one of the word of Men •, he difhonoured his Dig- 
 nity, fays Du Pin, by Ambition, Avarice, Cruelty, and Debauchery. Ac- 
 cording to Mezeray, he was one of the mod impious and vicious of Men ; 
 Mezerav. ^"'^ '^ ^\yixz was any one who exceeded him in abominable Crimes, it was 
 his own Baftard Son C^far Borgia. 
 
 The Diforders and Calamities occafioned by thefe Contentions, which 
 the Ambition, Tyranny, and Cruelty of the Popes were the fole Caufe 
 of, appear every where in the Hiftory of thefe Times -, Neighbour Princes 
 and Nations were divided by their Qiiarrels, and they fet the whole World 
 about them in a Flame, by the Fire of their Contentions •, all the Diinoi- 
 pal Wars arid Qiiarrcls of this Age had their Rife from the ambitious Fro- 
 jedls of the Popes. 
 
 This was the chief Spring of thofe long and bloody Wars about the 
 Mezerav ib ^'"S'^o^'^s of Naples and Sicily : Pope Urban, to revenge himfclf of Jane 
 Qijeen of Naples, offered the InvelUture of that Kingdom to Charles of 
 Diirazzo, and perfuaded him to attempt to dethrone her, tho' he was 
 greatly obliged to her, and even defigned by her for her Succeffor. This 
 ungrateh.1I Attempt, at the Pope's Sollicitation, made the Queen change 
 her Mind, and adopt Lewis Duke of Anjon for her Heir. Ck-ir/es of Du- 
 razzo was crowned in Rome, Anno 1380, took Naples without Refiftance, 
 and put Qiieen JaJie to Death, together with her Hufband Otho of Brunf- 
 ic-ick. 
 
 Upon this Succefs of Charles, the Duke of A>ijou was fomewhat in 
 doubt, whether he fliould purfue his Claim •, but Pope Clement, who had 
 no other Way to depofe Urban, ufcd all Endeavours to prefs him to it, 
 that it feem'd, fays Mezeray, he valued not the Ruin of the Church both 
 in Temporals and Spiritual?, if he could but cftablilh himfelf. ^I'il fem- 
 bloit qu'il ne liii importoit pas, de la mine de VEglife, au temporel, (^ an fpi- 
 rituel, pourvu qui' I put procurer fon ejlablijj'emcr.!. 
 
 As thefe Wars began, fo they were kept aliv^e by the Intrigues of the 
 Popes, for above an hundred Years, in which France, Spain, and Ger- 
 viatiy had their Share, as well as Italy. 
 
 But thefe Evils, great as they were, were not the only Mifchiefs the 
 Ambition and Contentions of the Popes caufed in thefe Times. 
 
 The Council of Conjlance profccuted John Hafs, and Jerome of Prague, 
 with great Severity, and a diflionourable Breach of Faith ; they were both 
 burned by Order of the Council, notvvithftanding the E'.mpcror's Safe- 
 Conduft. Sucli an uniufl: and perfidious Declaration, That Faith was not 
 to be kept wiih llereticks, quite enraged the Bohemians. The Emperor 
 Hcifs, y. I. Sigifmund, who fucccedcd his Brother JVenceJlaus in that Kingdom, was 
 375. fain to ufe the Army he defign'd againft the Turks, to quiet the Bohemians. 
 
 2 The
 
 the Revelation of St, JOHN. 
 
 The Pope fent a Legate to raife a Croifade againft them. There were 
 many Icflcr Skirmiflies and Battles with tiie Huftte General Zifca. At lengtli 
 an Army of forty thoufand Horfe, and as many Foot, was fent againft 
 them, yf«. 1431, with the Pope's Legate, and many Princes of Gamany^ 
 at the Head of it. This great Army was defeated by the Bohemians ■, and 
 they were not at laft fubdued l)ut with great Difficulty, and by Reafon of 
 Differences among themfelves, which were raifed and managed by the 
 Pope's Agents, to weaken and deftroy them. 
 
 Nor were thefe all the fatal Confequences of thefe ambitious Conten- 
 tions of the Popes ; they caufed a Schifm between the Greek and Latin 
 Churches, and a War between the Chriftians of the Eallern and V/eftera 
 Empires, which greatly weaken'd the Chriftian Intereft againft their com- 
 mon Enemies, the Mahometan Turks. They kept up continual Qiiairels 
 among the Chriftian Princes, which the TurkSy who were watching all 
 Opportunities, knew how to improve, Mahomet made great Advances in 
 Europe ; and, A. D. 1453, P"^ ^" End to the Eaftern Empire, by taking 
 the City of Confiantinople, which has continued to be tlie Seat and Capital 
 of the Turkilh Empire ever fince. He foon palfed over into Ital\\ took 
 Otranto, left a Garrifon in it j and nothing feems to have faved Italy from 
 the greateft Danger, but the Death of Mahomet, and a Difpute between 
 his Sons about the Succeffion ; for Mahomet was eagerly bent on taking old 
 RomCy as he had already taken new Rome, or Conftantinople. But the Pro- 
 vidence of God cut off his Power, and put an End to all his Dcfigns with 
 his Life. 
 
 If now we confider the Events of Providence in this Period, not only 
 in a few particular Inftances, but in the general Hiftory, and State of the 
 Chriftian World, in the mifchievous Effedts which the Ambition and Con- 
 tentions of the Popes caufed every where, do they not very fully and pro- 
 perly anfwer the Prophetic Defcription ? 
 
 The many Evils caufed by the hot and furious Zealots for the Pope's 
 ambitious Views, were fitly reproftnted by an hot and intemperate Seafon, 
 whereby Men were fcorched with great Heat. 
 
 Some Interpreters carry the Meaning of thefe Expreftions yet farther, and 
 conceive they are to be underftood in a literal Senfe alfo, for intemperatcly 
 hot and burning Seafons, which fliould deftroy the Fruits of the Earth, 
 occafion Famine and peftilential Diftcmpers -, and it is certain, in the Hi- 
 ftory of this Period, that the Prophecy is fully verified in this Meaning 
 too. Not to enter into a particular Detail of the numerous Inftances the 
 Hiftory of this Period furnifhes us with, there is one fo remarkable above 
 others, and which falls out at a time fo proper to clofc this Period, that I 
 think it deferves particular Notice. 
 
 A new kind of Difcafe invaded Germany this Year, A. D. ii;39, fays 
 a very judicious Hiftorian : " Men being taken with a peftilential Sweat- 
 " ing, either died in twenty-four Hours; or if they fweated out the Poi-' 
 *' fon, they recovered by Degrees their Health again : But before any Rc- 
 " medy could be found for it, many thoufands perilled. This Diftem- 
 " 1 er, in a very fliort time, fpread itfelf from the Ocean all over Ger- 
 
 C c "• many ^
 
 194 ^ Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 " many ; and, with incredible Celerity, like a Fire, raged far and near. 
 
 " It is commonly called, 'The fweating Sicknefs of England; for, in the 
 
 '• firft Year of the R.;ign oi-Henry V I. of England, which was in the 
 
 " Year of our Lord 1486, the fame Plague infelled that Country : And 
 
 " becaufe there was no Remedy known for fuch a new Diftcmper, it 
 
 *' fwept away a vaft Number of People. At this time alfo there was a 
 
 Sleidan, " great Scarcity of Corn and Wine -, fo that all the Judgments wherewith 
 
 Hift. Refor. " God, in his Anger, ufes to punifli an unthankful People, as the Sword, 
 
 i.6.p.i2}. " Peftilence, and Famine, fell upon Germany at one and the fame 
 
 " time." 
 
 It appears this was a new Dijlemper, and but lately known, yet it was 
 
 not the firft time this Period or Age was punilli'd with it : " There was a 
 
 " fweating Sicknefs about eleven Years before, (An. 1517.) being of that 
 
 " Malignity, that it killed in the fpace of three Hours ; many Perfons of 
 
 L'l. Flerbert " ^i^ality died of it : It was fo mortal among the vulgar Sort, that 
 
 Hilt. Hen. ' " in fome Towns it took away half the People, in others the third 
 
 VULp.'b^. " Part." 
 
 About thirty Years before this, viz. the Beginning of the Reign of 
 
 Henry VII. " there reigned in the City, and other Parts of the Kingdom, 
 
 " a Difeafc, fays the Lord Bacon, then neza, which, of the Accidents 
 
 " and Manner thereof, they called ibe fweating Sicknefs ; it was conceived 
 
 Ld. Bacon, " to proceed from a Malignity in the Conftitution of the Air, and infinite 
 
 Hill. Hen. ci Perfons died fuddenly of it, before the Manner of the Cure and Atten- 
 
 VIL/. 9. " dance was known." 
 
 Here wc fee a new peftilential Diftemper returning three Times in the 
 fpace of about forty Years, and the lalt time not confined to a particular 
 Countiy, but fprcading itfelf thro' moft Parts of Europe. 
 
 I cannot leave this Part of Hiftory, without the Account a French Hi- 
 ftorian gives us of it in his own Country ; as, I think, it greatly illuftrates 
 the Propriety and Elegance of the Prophetic Defcription. 
 
 " From the End of the Year 1528^, to the Beginning of the Year 
 
 " 1534, fays the Hiftorian, Heaven was fo angry with France, that there 
 
 " was a continual Diforder of the Seafons, or rather Summer alone had 
 
 " taken all their Places ; fo that for five Years there was not two Days of 
 
 " Froll together. This intemperate Heat enervated Nature, if I may 
 
 " fo e.xprefs it, and made it impotent ; it brought nothing to Maturity, 
 
 " the Trees bloffomed immediately after the Fruit, Corn did not incrcafe 
 
 *' in the Giicund for Want of Water ; there was fuch aQiiantity ofVer- 
 
 McietaVy " "^'"' ^^ ^'^^ *■'? ^^^ young Shoots -, the I larvcft did not produce fufRcient 
 
 Hift. //. 2. " for the nc.\t Year's Seed. This Scarcity caufed an univerfal Famine ; 
 
 7. 4. p. 570. " afur which there appeared a Diftcmper called TrouffegaLvid, and then a 
 
 " Riiious Peftilence i by which three Plagues, above a Qiiarter Part of 
 
 " Mankind was carried away." 
 
 Tlui', liti rally, as well as in a figurative Moaning, there was Power gi- 
 Tfftj unto the Sun, to fcorch Men in this Period. 
 
 What
 
 the Revelation (p/' 6V. J O H N. 195 
 
 What little Effcft thefe Judgments of God had on the World for their Sect. \c. 
 Reformation, to abate their Enmity to the Truth, or Cruelty to the faith- v— — \/— — J 
 ful Profeflbrs of it, we may learn from the infamous Conduft of the Coun- 
 cil of ConJlancBy which, in open Violation of the publick Faith, burn'd 
 John Hufs^ and Jerome of Prague ; and gave a public Sandtion to that 
 fcandalous Dodrine, That Faith is not to be kept with Heretics : And wc 
 fhall have yet farther Inftances of it in the following Periods of Prophecy 
 and Hiftory. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 10 yind the fifth Angel 
 poured out his Vial upon 
 the Seat of the Beaji ; and 
 his Kingdom -was full of 
 Darkr.efs^ and they gnawed 
 their Tongues for Pain. 
 
 II And blafphemed the 
 God of Heaven, becaufe of 
 their Pains and their Sores, 
 and repented not of their 
 Deeds, 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 I farther beheld in my Vifion, that 19 
 the fifth Angel poured out his Cup in his 
 Order ; in which Period the Wrath of 
 God was more remarkably to afFecfl tlie 
 Seat, or Throne, and Kingdom of the 
 Bead. The Extent, Authority, and 
 Power of his Antichriflian Empire were 
 to be greatly obfcured, and the Influence 
 of his Government much diminiflied ; 
 fo that they bit their Tongues for Vex- 
 ation, as Perfons full of Anguifli and 
 Rage. 
 
 Yet ftiU thefe Judgments had no EfFed 1 1 
 to reform thefe Enemies to the Truth 
 and Purity of the Chriflian Faith and 
 Religion ; they rather blafphemed the 
 fupreme Governour of the World, by 
 accufing his Providence, on account of 
 the Evils which came upon them, but 
 had no Thoughts of Repentance for thofe 
 evil Adions, the true Reafon why they 
 were puniflied. 
 
 C r ^ 
 
 THIS
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TP?IS Vial or Cup is poured out on the Throne of the Bealt, fo 
 the Word is in the Original. In the Scripture- Language, Throne, 
 Kir.gdom, Government, Authority, Dominion, and Power, are of like 
 Ssgmncaiion ; to tra-"Jliite the Kingdom from the Houfe of Saul, and to fct 
 up the 1'hrone of David over Ifrael, is to take the Authority and Power 
 of Government from the one, and give it to the other, 2 Sam. iii. i o. to 
 ejiabiijh the Throne, is to confirm the kingly Power and Authority, as God 
 promifed David, and thine Houfe and this Kingdom flmll be eftatlified for 
 ever before thee, thy Throne fhall be ejtablifhed for ever, 2 Sam. vii. 16. 
 An Enlargement of the Throne, lignifics an Increafe of Dominion and 
 Power, as when Solomon voas fct on the Throne of the Kingdom, the Court 
 congratulated David, and wiilied Profperity to the new King, in thcfe 
 Words : God make the Name of Solomon better than thy Name, and make 
 his Throne greater than thy Throne, i Kings i. 47. 
 
 The Throne then of the Beafl, which our Tranflation has rendcr'd his 
 Seat, feems plainly to mean his Authority and Power, rather than the Ci- 
 ty or Seat of his Refidence. For the Prophetic Language puts a Throne 
 to fignify, not the Seat of a Kingdom, but its Power and Authority. 
 And fo this very Prophecy explains it •, this Angel poured out his Vial 
 on the Seat of the Beajl, and his Kingdom was full of Darknefs. 
 
 Darknefs is an Emblem of Affliction ; a Kingdom full of Darknefs will 
 then naturally fignify a great Diminution of Power, and Decay of Au- 
 thority : So that the diftinguifhing Punifhment of the Beaft in this Period, 
 that his Kindgdom fhall be full of Darknefs, will mofl: properly mean fome 
 great and fuccefsful Oppofition to the Papal Power and Authority, which 
 fhall much weaken and leffen it, and give fuch Uneafmefs to the Suppor- 
 ters of it, as fliall drive them into a Rage, and make them bite their own 
 Tongues, as it were, for Anger and Vexation. 
 
 Let us fee then, how this Prophetic Defcription is anfwered by the 
 IVJiory of the Events of Providence, in the Times which fall in with this Period of Pro- 
 
 ////. hat. pj^^^y^ 
 
 The lad Vial brought us fomewhat beyond the Year 1500. We fhall 
 eafily perceive the mofl memorable Events of Hiftory which next follow- 
 ed in Order of Time, were thofe which prepared the Way for the Prote- 
 (t.mt Reformation, and at lad fixed and fettled it in many confiderable 
 Kingdoms antl States of Europe. 
 
 The Power and Authority of the Popes was attacked with Succefs •, en- 
 tire Nations were cut off" from the Kingdom of the Beaft. A very con- 
 fulerablc Part of thofe who had been long fabic(^t to his Authority, renoun- 
 ced It, and have continued freed from it to this Day. Even the Nations 
 which ftiil profefs Obedience to the Pope, have greatly abridged and re- 
 rtrained his Power. They have karn'd to oppofe his extravagant Claims, 
 and have rendered impra61icahle any ambitious Views of a fupreine unli- 
 nntcd Authority in Temporals ami Spirituals, which the Popes had of- 
 ten aimed at, and at fomc Conjunctures had a fail* Profpcift of eftablifh- 
 
 Th(f
 
 the Revelatiotn of St. ]0 II N. 197 
 
 The Care of a wife and good Providence did not permit the Kingdom Sect, i c. 
 of the Beaft to rife to fucii a Degree of Power, or even by die mofi; cruel K.yy\^ 
 Exercife of the Power it had attained, to fupprefs altogether the Caufc of 
 Truth and Chriftian Liberty. The Blood of the Martyrs, inftead of de- 
 ftroying their Caufe, helped to pror^ote it ; many were juftly difplcafcd 
 with fo cruel Ufage of good Men, pitied them for their Sufferings, and 
 began to have more favourable Thoughts of their 0[)inions. The Corrup- 
 tions of Popery grew daily more vifible to the World ; the fcandalous Ufe 
 Pope Leo X. made of Indulgences, to raife Money every where by them, 
 provok'd Martin Luther to preach againft them. This fo nearly touclud 
 the Power and Intereft of the Pope, that he refolvcd to put a flop to all 
 fuch Dilputes, fo dangerous to his Authority. He folemnly condemns the 
 Doftrine of Luther, and engages the Emperor Charles V. to fee his Bull 
 put in execution. Luther, under the Protection of the Eleftor of Saxony, 
 not only continued to maintain his firll Dodrines, but openly declared 
 himfclf farther againft other Corruptions of the Roman Church -, in winch 
 he was followed by many Princes and Cities of the Empire. The Doc- 
 trines of the Reformation fprcad fo fall, and were propagated in fo many 
 Places, that it was judgtd neceffary to call a General Council, as the only 
 efFeiSlual Means to put an end to thofe Differences. So a Council was ap- 
 pointed to meet at ^rent, A. D. 1542, which, after many Sufpenfions and 
 Intermifllons, ended at laft, A. D. 1563. 
 
 This Council was fo artfully managed by the Popes, and ended fo 
 much to their advantage, fo fully confirmed their Corruptions, and con- 
 demned all Doiflrines tending to a Reformation, that it was unanimoufiy 
 rejedled by all who maintained the NecelTity of a Reformation. Inftead of 
 proving an efFedtual Remedy to reftore Peace, it greatly exafperated Mens 
 Tempers •, for, by the Decrees pafTed tn the Council of 'Trent, all Hopes 
 of Reunion or Accommodation were entirely cut off. The Kingdoms of 
 England, Scotland, and Ireland, the Northern Kingdoms of Sweden and 
 Denmark, many States of the Empire, and Cantons of Switzerland, and 
 great Numbers in France, Hungary, and Bohemia, firmly adhered to the 
 Reformation, feparated from the Roman Communion, and abfolutely re- 
 nounced the Papal Authority. 
 
 The Popes, who were accuftomed to ufe other Arms befides fpiritual, 
 engaged the Houfe of Jiiftria, and feveral Princes, by all pofTible means, 
 to fupprefs the Northern Herefy, as they ftiled the Reformation ; and left 
 no Methods they could think of untried, by which they could hope to 
 ruin it. So that Wars, Invafions, Aifafrinations, MafTacres, are the prin- 
 cipal Parts of the Hilloiy of thefe Times, for above an hundred Years. 
 We need but jufl mention the many bloody Wars in Germany, in which 
 Charles V. was endeavouring to deftroy the Liberties of the Empire, widi 
 the Protellant Reformation, the many Civil Wars in France, the long 
 Wars between Spain and the United Provinces, the Spanijh Invafion of 
 our own Kingdom, the Maffacre of Paris, the Powder-Plot in England, 
 the many Attempts againll the Life of Queen Elizabeth, the adlual Af- 
 fafTinations of Henry III. and Henry IV. Kings of France, and of the 
 
 I Prince
 
 A Paraphrase mid Notes on 
 
 Prince of Ora^ige, Founder of the Dutch Commonv/caich ; all which are 
 recited at large in every Hiftory, and recorded as the moft memorable E- 
 vcnts of thole Times. 
 
 Yet the fame Hiftories alfo fliew us, that all thefe Attempts in aid of 
 the Pope's Authority, fail'd of Succep. Several Kingdoms maintain'd the 
 Reformation againft all Oppofition, and by full Authority of the fupreme 
 Civil Powers, annulled and made void the ufurped Authority of the Popes ; 
 in many Countries where yet the Government continued in Obedience to 
 the Pope, as fupreme Head of the Church, the free Poireflion and Exer- 
 cife of the Proteftant Religion was tolerated and indulged. 
 
 At length, after many and great Struggles, the chief Defenders of the 
 Pope's Caufe were brought to confirm and ratify the Peace and Liberty 
 of the Proteftant States. The Treaties of Wejtphalia, A. D. 1648, are 
 well called the Bafis of the Religious Liberty of the Empire. The Treaty 
 ot Ofnebriick, between the Emperor and Sweden, Art. v. and the Treaty 
 „ .^ y of Mwijier, between the Emperor and France, Art. xxxiii. confirmed the 
 ia6 V/ t Proi^eftarit States in their Religion, and quieted them in their Pofleflions in 
 Ih. p. 87. ^^^ '^<^^ lolemn and authentic manner -, and what deferves Obfervation, 
 Jit. 3 J. notwithftanding the public and vigorous Proteftations of the Pope to the 
 contrary. Pope Innocent X. had vehemently oppofed thefe Treaties in their 
 Progrels, and no iboncr were they concluded and ratified, but he fo- 
 lemnly proteftied againft them, as highly prejudicial to the Catholic Reli- 
 gion, and Holy See. He declai-ed them null and void, and freed all Per- 
 fons from any Obligations to keep them, though they had fworn to the 
 Obfervation of them. Nous de notre fropre Movement, i£ de notre certaine. 
 Proteftation Science, £s? meure Deliberation, ^ de la Plenitude de la Puijfance Ecclefia- 
 
 du Pepe, lb. fiique, difons ^ declarons par ces mefines prefentes, que les dits Articles 
 
 236. out etc de droit, font, Q feront perpetuelkment, mils, vains, invalides, ini- 
 
 ques, injujles, condamnez, reprouvez, frivcles, fans Force (^ Fffet, £3* qus 
 Perfcnnc ji'ejl tenu de les obferver, ou aucun d'iceux, encore qu'ils foient forti- 
 fiez par iin Serment. 
 
 The great Oppofition made by the Pope to thefe Treaties, while they 
 
 were negotiating, gave the contrafting Powers reafon to apprehend fome 
 
 fuch Proteftation at tlic Conclufion of them. It was therefore infcrtcd in 
 
 the Treaty itfelf, that thefe Articles ftiould be obferved, any Declaration 
 
 made or to be made to the contrary notwithftanding. Sans s'arreter a la 
 
 Traitc d'Of- Contraditlion, ou Proteftation, fait par qui ce foit, cccleftaftique ou feculier, 
 
 nabruck, ib.y^/; au dedans foit au dehors de l' Empire, en quelque Terns que ce puifj'e etrey 
 
 P- '47- toutes les quelles Oppofitions font declarecs ?!ulL'S, (J de nul Effet, en Virtu des 
 
 prefentes. 
 
 h is well known, thefe Treaties of Munfter and Ofnahnick, have conti- 
 nued an efllntial Part of the Conftitution of tlic Empire ever fince ; they 
 are generally made tlic Bafis of all fubfcquent Treaties, and have very 
 frequently been confirmed by them. 
 
 '1 hus the Reformation proved a great Blow to the Authority of the 
 Popes ; HKUiy Nations withdrew altogether from his Obedience, and fuch 
 as remained to own him Head of the Churcii, yet evidently fliewcd much 
 
 1 lefs
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 199 
 
 lefs regard to liis Authority than before ; and, on fome greater Occafions, Sect. 15. 
 
 plainly appeared both to oppofe it, and treat it with Contempt. As this 
 
 is a very remarkable Event of Providence in itfelf, it every way anfwers 
 
 the Prophetic Defcnption of this Period, That the fifth Angel poured out 
 
 his Vial upon the Seat or Throne of the Beaft, and his Kingdom was full 
 
 of Darknefs. 
 
 TEXT. P ARAPHRAS E. 
 
 12 And the fixth Angel The fixth Angel poured out his Cup 12 
 pured out his Vial upon alfo in his Order, immediately after the 
 the great River Euphrates, foregoing. The Punifliment fiourativJy 
 and the Water thereof was reprefented by it, was drying up the Ri- 
 dried up, that the JVay of t^ ^j x r c d a 
 
 the Kinzs of the Ea(i mifht ^^^ Euphrates, fo fixmous as a Boundary 
 be prepared. agamfi: the Invafions of the Eaflern Na- 
 
 tions, that they might have an eafy Fal- 
 fage to invade their Neighbours ; fignify- 
 ing, a Way fhould be prepared for the 
 Enemies of this antichrifhian Kingdom, 
 to break in upon it (^e). 
 
 I 
 
 (,?) The antichriftian Kingdom of the Beaft is defcribed all along In Expreflions 
 taken from the antient Prophets. It has therefore in prophetic Stile, its Barrier called 
 Euphrates, in alliifion to that River fo memorable in the Hiftory of the jijjyrian 
 and Babylonian Empires, and fo often reprefented in Scripture, the Frontier and 
 Boundary of the Holy Land ; great Rivers, fuch as was Euphrates, being ufually both 
 Boundaries and Barriers : fo that to dry up a River, or the Waters of it, that the 
 Kings on the other fide may pafs over it, is a very natural Figure to exprefs the In- 
 vafion of one Kingdom by another, and that the ufual Boundary or Barrier is not 
 fufficient to prevent an Invafion, or to keep the Nations on each fide within their 
 own Bounds. 
 
 The Kings of the Eaft, in the Language of Scripture, were fuch as reigned to the 
 Eaftward of Judaa, or on the Eaft-fide of the River Euphrates. Thefe were in 
 their Order, the AJfyrioi', Bahyknian, and Perfian, who all were to pafs the River 
 Euphrates, when they invaded Judaa. So that the Exprcflion of drying up the 
 Water of the River, that the Way of the Kings of the Eaft might be prepared, will 
 very properly fignify fuch Kingdoms or Empires as faall border on the Kingdom of 
 the Beaft, efpccially to the Eaft, or to tlie Eaftward of the Boundaries, and Barrier 
 of his Dominions. 
 
 Some Literpreters confider this Expreflicn as a mere particular Allufion to the me- Pride^i, 
 morable taking of Babylon by Cyrus ; for Cyrus took the City by night, having firft Conned, p. 
 dried up the Stream of the "Rivtr Euphrates, which ran thro' the City, by turning the i. /. 2. 
 Channel into a Lake, according to the Account given both by Herodotus and Xeno- An. ant. Chr. 
 phon, as well as by the Scriptures, as Dr. Pridcaux obferves. 5i9- 
 
 The Turks are originally an Eaftcrn People ; their Dominions are the Eaftern Boun- 
 daries of the Pope's Territories, efpecially as Naples and Sicily are accounted Fiefs 
 of the Roman See. They may tlien be intended by the Kings of the Eaft, and the 
 River Euphrates may fignify the Adriatic Sea, or Gulph of Fcnice, which is the 
 
 Eaftern. 
 
 IIIX
 
 20O A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 13 And I faw three n7i' \ farther faw in my prophetic Vi- 
 clean Spirits, like Frogs, {^^^^ another figurative Reprefentacion, 
 come out of the Mouth of ^^ jf j^e Dracron, or Emblem of the 
 the Dragon, f^d out of the p^^jj ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ Emblem of this 
 Mouth of the Beaji, and ,• 1 -a- n j .u r ir n 
 
 out of the Mouth of the antichriftian Power, and the falfe Pro- 
 falfe Prophet. P'^ct, the Emblem of thole, who, by 
 
 falfe Dodtrines, and all the Arts of De- 
 ceit, endeavoured to fupport and propa- 
 
 Eaftern Boundary of the Pope's Dominions, even of the Exarchate of Ravenna^ 
 which is moft properly the Patrimony of St. Peter, in the Stile of the Roman Court. 
 As this fixth Vial or Cup is to be anfwered by fome hiftorical Event, after the pre- 
 ceeding Weakening of the Papal Power by the Proteltant Reformation, it feems pro- 
 bable this Prophecy is not yet accomplifhed, I fhall not therefore attempt to apply 
 any particular Hiftory to it, but ftiall leave a fuller Explication of it to future Times, 
 and fhall only make thefe general Remarks upon it. 
 
 Firft, that it feems to intend fome farther Judgment on the Pope's Kingdom, and 
 msit likely by fome Invafion of his Dominions, as it is pouring out a Vial or Cup 
 full of the Wrath of God, it muft, I think, be undcrftood of fome Punifhment in- 
 flicted on the Beafl's Kingdom, as all the former Vials were; and as it is preparing 
 a Way for the Kings of the E.iil, it moft likely means fome Punifhment to be in- 
 fliiSled by an Invafion from fome Empire or Kingdom on itsEaftern Boundary. 
 
 Secondly, this Judgment moft probably means fome Defcent of the Turks, who 
 are now the Eaftern Neighbours of Italy, and may fome time or other have an Op- 
 portunity, as they always have an Inclination, to break in upon a Country that lies 
 lb near, and is fo inviting ; or if any other Nation fliould become the Eaftern Neigh- 
 bour of Italy, even the Empire itfelf might not fpare the Roman Territories, the 
 better to fupport its own Pretenfions and Claims on the other Kingdoms and States 
 of that fine Country. But this I propofe only as a probable Conjecture. 
 
 Yet I may obfcrve, that I apprehend the Order and Series of thefe Prophecies will 
 not admit the Interpretation of fome Authors, who underftand it of the Conqueftof 
 tlie Eaftern Empire, by the Taking of Conftantimple. This would greatly confound 
 the Periods, and throw the Prophecies out of all Order. This Period muft, accord- 
 ing to the Series of the Vials, fall in, I think, within fome time between the 
 Years 1700 and igoo. 
 
 Bel'ides, the Conqueft of the Eajlern Empire will not, as I apprehend, anfwer a 
 particular Judgment on the Papal Power and Kingdom, which feems to be the plain 
 and dircd Intention of the Prophecy itfelf; io that, without faying what in particu- 
 lar, we may probably conjeiiturc, it will be fome future Judgment on the Papal 
 Power, by fome future Invalion of the Pope's Dominions from the Eaft. Tho' it 
 is proper to acquaint the Reader farther, that fome learned Men underftand a figura- 
 tive Euphrates, fome Obftacles that ftoppcd the Princes oi Europe from attacking di- 
 rectly the Church-Empire, cfpecially in its Ecclcfiaftical Capacities ; that t\\K EuphrO' 
 ics will be dried up, or thefe ()bilaclcs removed, when the Terror formerly arifmg from 
 the Bulls, Edids, and Ccnfurts of Ratnc, fliall be fliakcn off, and the nei<j,hbouring 
 Princes and States ftiall attack the Popes themfelves ; if they fliall either excite their 
 Subjcdls to RcbeiHon, or diilurb them in their Government : Or even, if they Ihall 
 refufc what their powerful Neighbours require and demand of them, of which we 
 have fome eminent Inftances in the chief /i«/;w; Catholic Powers, Spain Mid PuHw 
 £al th.mfehes not excepted. 
 
 y'
 
 14 For they are the Spi- 
 rits of Devils working Mi- 
 racles^ which go forth to 
 the Kings of the Earth, 
 iind of the whole World, 
 to gather them to the Battle 
 of that great Day of Cod 
 Almighty. 
 
 the Revelation <?/* 5^. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT, PARAPHRASE. 
 
 gate thefe antichriftlan Corruptions, fent 
 forth unclean Spirits refcmbling Frogs ; 
 each of them one {f). 
 
 Thefe three unclean Spirits were a Re- 
 prefentation of Perfons who had the bad 
 Qualities of Demons, or Devils, fully 
 poilefled with their bad Temper, and en- 
 gaged to oppofe the Truth and Power of 
 Religion, by all the deceitful Arts of 
 Error and falfe Reafoning, by impofing 
 upon the Weak and Credulous, by Pre- 
 tences to wondrous and miraculous 
 Works. Thefe were employed to ufe 
 all their evil Arts and wicked Policy, to 
 excite the Princes and great Men of the 
 World, to unite more firmly againft 
 Truth and Righteoufnefs, the Caufe of 
 God and Religion, and to make a new 
 Effort to eftablifli Error and Corrup- 
 tion. 
 
 When it was thus foretold, that thefe 
 evil Agents would manage with great 
 Art and Addrefs, in fupport of their bad 
 Caufe, the Spirit of Wifdom added an 
 ufcful Caution, that the faithful Servants 
 of God fliould ufe great Care to preferve 
 themfelves from being deceived , they 
 ihould remember the Warning of Chrifl 
 their Lord, that his Coming would b,e 
 with Surprize, as when Thieves come 
 unexpe<fledly in the Night. Let all then 
 
 (/) This is the firft time in which the falfe Prophet is mentioned. It is obfer- 
 vable, he is always mentioned together with the Devil and Beaft, as one of the three 
 principal Enemies of pure Religion ; he is referred to, as if a known Character ta- 
 ken notice of before ; he is reprefented^as one who wrought Miracles before the 
 Beaft, [i. xix. ao.) Now, in the Defcription of the Enemies of true Religion, 
 (f. xiii.) we have cxpreis mention of three Chiefs; the Devil, the firft Dealt, that 
 rofe out of the Earth ; the fecond Beaft, that rofe out of the Sea ; This fecond Beaft 
 was to do great Wonders, to caufe them that diLeil on the Earth, to "X'orfn'ip the firjl 
 Bcajl. This agjees (o cxadfly with the Character of the falfe Prophet here, that I 
 •think we may confider it as a different Title of the feconvi Be.Ui. For the Meaning 
 of \yhich, vidt Notes on c. xiii. 12. 
 
 D d who 
 
 201 
 Sect. 15. 
 
 14 
 
 15 Behold I come as a 
 Thief: Blejfed is he that 
 ivatcheth, and keepeth his 
 Garments, left he walk na- 
 ked, aiid they fee his Shame. 
 
 15
 
 .02 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 6 And he gathered them 
 tozether h:to a Place, called 
 the Hebrev) tongue, 
 drmageddon. 
 
 in 
 
 17 And the feventh An- 
 gel poured out his Vial into 
 the Air, and there came a 
 great Voice out of the Tem- 
 ple of Heaven from the 
 Throne, faying., It is done. 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 
 who would faithfully perfevere, watch 
 over themfelves, to maintain their Purity 
 and Integrity, left when Chrift fliall 
 come, they be expofed to Shame and 
 Dilgrace, without any Covering for their 
 Sin and Folly. 
 
 For Satan, by thefe evil feducing Spl- 16 
 rits, fliall gather many of all Ranks of 
 Men, into a Place where they fliall be 
 deftroyed, which may therefore, in the 
 Stile of Prophecy, be called the Moun- 
 tain of Mageddo, famous in the Hiftory 
 of God's People, for feveral memorable 
 Slaughters, and which became a pro- 
 verbial Expreffion for a Place of Deftruc- 
 tion and Mourning [g). 
 
 Upon this great and laft Effort of the 1 7 
 antichriftian Powers, to fupport the 
 Throne of the Beaft, the feventh An- 
 gel, who had the laft Cup full of the 
 Wrath of God to pour out, poured it 
 into the Air, the Seat of Satan's Empire, 
 and his Refidence. The Meaning of this 
 Judgment was explained by the Oracle, 
 for a Voice from the Throne of the 
 
 {g) Mageddo, or Megtddo, was a City belonging to Manaffeh, cut of wliich they 
 CouUl not drive the Canaanites, when the Kings of Canaan fought by the Waters of 
 Mfgiddo, fudges v. 19. It was alfo famous for the Defeat of Jbaziah and Joram, 
 by Jtl'u, when both the Kings of fudah and Ifrael were flain, 2 Kings ix. 27. It 
 was afterwards memorable for the Death of King fofah, flain by Pharaoh Naho 
 King of Egypt, 1 Kings xxiii. 29. So that the Mourning in the Valley of Megiddo 
 is ufcd as a Proverbial Expreflion by the Prophet Zechariah, for a great Mourning, 
 Zech. xii. II, 12. 
 
 Whoever the three unclean Spirits are, whether, as Mr. Daubuz has hinted, the 
 Monks, the Religious Knights, and the Secular Clergy, of the Roman Church, or 
 more at large, all who warmly engage in fupport of this antichriftian Throne and 
 Kingdom ; they yet fcem plainlv to intimate feme powerful League or Confederacy, 
 by which the principal Popifh Powers fhall be engaged with all their Forces in fome 
 War, in which they fhall be totally overthrown, and which fhall end in their fin.il 
 Dcftruction, as fcems to be more fully exprefied in the Dcfcription of the feventh 
 Vial, or lafl Cup. So that we may conjecture, the fulfilling of this Part of the 
 Prophecy is referved for the Times near tiic Knd of this Period ; the more full Ex- 
 I'litation of which ought, as I apprehend, to be referred to thofc Times themfelves. 
 
 Temple
 
 1 8 And there were Voices, 
 and Thunders, and Light- 
 nings, and there was a great 
 Earthquake, fuch as was 
 not Jince Men were upon 
 Earth, fo mighty an Earth- 
 quake, and fo great. 
 
 the Revelation ^ 5a JO H N. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Temple in Heaven, declared. It is done, 
 the Myflcry of God is finiflied ; and this 
 laft Cup of God's Wrath has fully finifh- 
 ed God's Judgments on the Perfecutors 
 of his Church, in their final Dellruc- 
 tion (h). 
 
 When the Voice of the Oracle had jS 
 pronounced, It was finifli'd : The Air on 
 which the Vial was poured, appeared 
 in violent Commotions j there followed 
 Thunders and Lightnings, as if Nature 
 was in Convulfions ; there was fuch an 
 Earthquake as had never been before, 
 fince God had placed Man on the Earth 
 to inhabit it ; to reprefent the very great 
 and terrible Commotions of the World, 
 when God fliould appear in fo remark- 
 able a manner, to deftroy the Powers of 
 the Prince of the Air, with his alTociated 
 antichriftian Powers of the Earth, 
 
 The Eftea:s of this Tempeft and ^9 
 Earthquake, reached the feveral Cities 
 of the antichriftian Nations, and the great 
 Imperial City itfelf. It quite threw down 
 feveral Cities to the Ground, and fplit the 
 City of Rome in feveral Parts ; to repre- 
 fent, that this Judgment fliould punifh 
 myftical Babylon with very great and ex- 
 emplary Severity. 
 
 19 And the great City 
 was divided into three 
 Parts, and the Cities of the 
 Nations fell, and great Ba- 
 bylon came in remembrance 
 before God, to give unto her 
 the Cup of the IVine of the 
 Fiercenefs of his IVrath. 
 
 {h) Satan is reprefjntcd in Scripture, the God of this World, the chief Direilor 
 and Agent of all the Corruption in it, and is called the Prince of tiie Power of the 
 Air, Eph. ii. 2. So that pouring the Vial into the Air, is a proper Expreffion to 
 point out the very Seat and Foundation of Satan's Power and Authority, as God of 
 this World, whereby he worketh in the Children of Difobedience. Satan is perhaps 
 called the Prince of the Power of the Air, to fignify that his Power is only in 
 this lower World, or in the Language ef Scripture, over Things done under the 
 Sun, where there are fo many Children of Difobedience, whom he may work up to 
 ferve his evil Purpofes. And this Reprefentation feems to intend, that when thislaft 
 Vial fhall be poured out, Satan fliall be bound up ; his Power fhall be fo reftrained, 
 that he fliall no longer be able to prevail, either to corrupt the Truth of tlie Chri- 
 ftian Religiou, or perfecute the faithful Profellors of it. 
 
 D d 2 
 
 This
 
 ao4 
 
 Chap. TEXT. 
 
 XV r. 20 And every JJland fled 
 
 aivay, and the MGunta'im 
 Kere not found. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 1 1 And there fell upon 
 Men a great Hall out of 
 Heaven, every Stone about 
 the Weight of a Talent, and 
 Men hlnfphenied God becaufe 
 of the Plague of the Hail : 
 for the Plague thereof tens 
 exceeding great. 
 
 P ARAP HRASE. 
 
 This PuniHimcnt was fo general on all2o 
 the antichriftiun Powers, that it reached 
 every Place, nor could Men find Protec- 
 tion againfl it any where ; it was like an 
 Hurricane that reached Iflands and Moun- 
 tains, and utterly deftroyed them, as well 
 as it threw down Cities and Towns in 
 Valleys, and on the Land. 
 
 Yet £irther, to fliew how terrible this 2 r 
 Judgment fliould be, befides the Repre- 
 lentation of Thunder, Lightning, and an 
 Earthquake, by which Cities and Towns 
 were thrown down and deftroyed, there 
 fell a great Hail, with Stones of fo ex- 
 tiaordinary Weight, as were fufficient to 
 kill all who fled into the open Fields for 
 Safety ; to Veprefent, this fevere and hea- 
 vy Judgment was general every where ; 
 that none were able in any Place to efcape 
 their Share in the Punifliment. Yet even 
 thefe Judgments could not overcome the 
 Obflinacy of the Enemies of Truth and 
 Rig-hteoufnefs. The Anguifli of their 
 Minds on account of thefe Plagues, made 
 them more uneafy and difcontcntcd ; they 
 blafphemoufly cenfured God's Govern- 
 ment of the World, which at once ferved 
 to aggravate their Guilt, and illuftrate the 
 Jullicc of God, in the Severity of his 
 righteous Judgments upon them (/). 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 (;) The fulfilling of this Part of the Prophecy is, according to the Order and Sc- 
 rits, at fo great diitance, that we can only giicfs at tlic hiftorical Events which arc to 
 anfwcrthem, and even fuch CojijeiStiires will likely he ver\' iincci tain too ; yet as 
 thefe Prophecies are defign'd for tiie liencfit of tlic Chiirch in every Age, to cncoii- 
 racc Patience and Kaithfulnels, from Hope in (rod's Promifes of I'roteition and De- 
 liverance, we le.irn in general this ufeful and certain Truth, that the remaining El- 
 forts of the antichriftiun I'owers, againft the 'I'ruth and Purity of theChriflian FaiilV 
 and Religion, whatever they may he, (hall as furely he puniflied in the Times yet to 
 come, as we have feen they were puniflied in tlic Times already part. And farther, 
 we may well he fatisfied, that this Plague which will fall in with the Times oi the 
 l.iil Period, at the End of it, fuppofc, from about tlic Year 1900, to about the 
 Year 2016, fliall quile dcltioy the tyrannical and perfeculing I'owcr of the anli- 
 
 chrillian
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 205 
 
 Sect. i6. 
 
 CHAP. XVII. 
 
 Sect. 16. 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 THE' former Vifion reprefented a ves'y afflided State of the 
 Church ; the true Worihi-ppers of God, few in Number, 
 driven out from Society, flying into a Wildcrnefs and defart 
 Places for Safety from Perfecution, propliefying in Sackclotli, 
 in a State of Opprefiion and Mourning, often put to death for 
 their Tefiimony to the Truth : Yet the Time of this afiiided 
 State i; Hmited to 1260 Years, or prophetic Days; at the End 
 of which Period, this oppreflive perfecuting Power fliall be de- 
 ftroyed, Purity, Truth, and Righteoufnefs, which were oppref- 
 fed and perfecuted, fliall floarifii in a State of great Safety, 
 Peace, and Happinefs, 
 
 This is a much longer Period of Prophecy than either of the 
 two foregoing. To make the true Intention and Meaning of it 
 more clear and evident, one of the Angels who poured out the 
 Cups of God's Wrath, is fent to St. John as a Nuntius, more 
 fully to explain it. 
 
 A Nuntius, Angel, or Interpreter, was a known Part in the 
 antient Drama. Here an Angel is fent to interpret this Part of 
 the Prophecy to us ; and we may jurtly look upon the Angel's 
 Interpretation as a fure Key, which will warrant an Applica- 
 tion of the feveral Reprefentations ; and fo far as an Angel from 
 Heaven explains it, we may be fatisfied wc have the true Mean- 
 ing of it : So that by the Help of this Explication in the Pro- 
 
 chriftian Kingdom, and make way for the next Period, the pure and happv State of 
 the Chriftian Church, which, in the Order of thefe Prophecies, is to follow upon 
 the Downfall of myflical Babylon, when the Dragon, which is the Devil and Satan, 
 fliall be bound and fhut up in the bottomlefs Pit, Rev. xx. 2, 3. This may then be 
 looked upon as a fure Word of Prophecy, that this antichriitian Power muft, zwul 
 ftiall certainly fall in God's appointed Time, though all the Powers of Wjckednefs 
 unite all their Strength, and collect all their Force together to defend it; the la(t 
 Vial (hall have as fure an Effe£t, as all the former Vials have already had. This 
 fhould encourage the Faith and Patience of all Saints, exhort them to he Jjerlfnj} 
 and unnwvcable, akuays to abound in the IVork of the Lord ; for hh Council j})alljiand 
 for ever, and the Thoughts of his Heart unto all Generations. 
 
 3 phecy
 
 2o6 Jl Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. pheqMtfelf, we have a fure Interpretation of fome of the more 
 
 XVII. important Parts of the Vifion, and of fuch as will make the In- 
 
 KyV^U terpretation of the reft very likely and probable. 
 
 I \ ^^ ^^'''^ '^'^^'^ 
 £\_ one of the feveii 
 jingels ivhich had the feveyi 
 Vials, and talked with me, 
 faying unto me. Come hi- 
 ther, I will pew thee the 
 Judgment of the great 
 Whore that Jitteth upon 
 many fVaters. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 AFTER I had feen in Vifion, thei 
 afflicfled State of the Church in 
 this laft Period, and the Punifhment of 
 its antichrillian Enemies, by many Strokes 
 of divine Vengeance, one of the Angels 
 appointed to pour out the Cups of God's 
 Wrath, called me to b.im, to explain yet 
 more particularly to me fome things con- 
 cerning thefe Judgments, and the Cha- 
 ra(flers of the Perfons on whom they 
 were to be inflided, which fliould fuffi- 
 iiciently mark them out to a careful Ob- 
 ferver, as an idolatrous Power, ruling 
 over many Nations and People. 
 
 With whofe idolatrous Dodlrines and 2 
 Praftices, the Princes and Rulers of the 
 World, together with all forts of People 
 of every Rank, had been greatly corrup- 
 ted ; fo that they had been prevailed up- 
 on by this Proftitute, to join in polluting 
 the Worfllip of the Chriftian Church, by 
 abominable Superftition and idolatrous 
 Practices {^aj. 
 
 (a) Idolatry, in the anticnt Prophecies, is frequently called Whoredom and Forni- 
 cation, the Prophet Ezckid interprets, being polluted after the manner of their Fathers, 
 and crmmitting Whoredom after their dominations, by making their Sons to pafs through 
 the Fire, and polluting themjehes zuith their Idols, E'zek. xx. 30, 31. The Prophet 
 Ifaiah, in like manner, dcfcribes the Propagation of Idolatry by Tyre, which was 
 fpread every where with their great Trade and Commerce, by thefe remarkable 
 Words, She jiiall eommit Fornication with all the Kingdoms of the IP'orld, upon the 
 Face of the Earth, Ifaiah xxiii. i -. As it is agreeable to the Prophetic Stile, to re- 
 prcfent Cities in the Figure of Women, fo it is to rcprefcnt idolatrous and fuperfH- 
 tious Cities, by Proditutes and Harlots ; Seeing thou dojl all thefe Things, the Work 
 of an imperious whorijli Woman, fays the Prophet Ezckiel to ferufalem, Ezek. xvi. 
 30. A fit Kxpieflion to fliew the Evil of Idolatry and Superftition, and how hate- 
 ful in the Sight ol' (Jod. 'Ihis was one diftingui(hing Character of this antichrillian 
 Power, which ruled over and corrupted fo many Nations and People. 
 
 When 
 
 2 With whom the Kings 
 of the Earth have com- 
 mitted Fornication, and the 
 Inhabitants of the Earth 
 have been made drunk with 
 
 the Wine 
 tion. 
 
 of her Fornica-
 
 the Revelation of 6y. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 3 So he carried me away 
 in the Spirit, into the Wil- 
 dernefs, and I faiv a Wo~ 
 man fit upon a Scarlet-co- 
 loured Be aft, full of Names 
 of Blafphemy, having f veil 
 Heads, and ten Horns. 
 
 4 /Ind the Woman was 
 arrayed in Purple and Scar- 
 let-colour, and decked with 
 Gold and precious Stones, 
 and Pearls, having a gol- 
 den Cup in her Hand, full 
 of Abominatio7is, and Fil- 
 thinefs of her Fornication. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 When tlie Angel had thus informed 
 me of the Defign of his Meffage, the 
 Scene of the Prophetic Vifion was changed 
 to a Wildernefs, a Place of Retirement 
 and Secrecy ; there I faw a new Vifion, 
 a Woman appeared riding on a Beaft, 
 adorned with Scarlet Furniture ; its Form 
 like that I faw rifing out of the Sea, hav- 
 ing fevcn Heads and ten Horns, with 
 many blafphemous Infcriptions or Titles, 
 to fhew that this idolatrous perfccuting 
 Power was the fame antichriftian Roman 
 Government, meant by the Beaft that I 
 faw in a former Vifion rife out of the 
 Sea {b). 
 
 This lewd Proftitutc, who fat on the 
 Beaft, was herfelf clothed in the Impe- 
 rial Habit, wearing Purple and Scarlet- 
 Robes ; flie was alfo very richly adorned 
 with Gold and Jewels, to fliew her high 
 Quality, and great Riches ; flie had alfo 
 a golden Cup in her Hand, wherewith 
 file intoxicated Perfons, and enticed them 
 to join with her in her Superftitions and 
 Idolatry [c). 
 
 This 
 
 {h) We have alread}' fcen, in the Notes on Chap. xiii. i. that the monftrous wild 
 Creature there defcribed, having feven Heads and ten Horns, with Titles of Blal- 
 phemy, and in which tlie Fornib of a Leopard, a Bear, and a Lion, were mixed to- 
 gether, fignified the laft Form of P-^otnan Government, contemporary with the feveral 
 new Kingdoms eredled on the Fall of the Roman Empire, after the Form of Go- 
 vernment at the Time of the Vifion, which was the Imperial, fhou'.d be palled away. 
 The prefent Reprefcntation of the great Whore or Proftitute, fitting upon this Beaft, 
 fignifies, that the fame State of Roman Government is intended, which can be no 
 other than the idolatrous perfecuting Power, fupported by the Papal Authority. 
 This the Angel-Interpreter will fhew, I think, with full Evidence, in explaining the 
 principal Parts of this figurative Reprefcntation. 
 
 The Beaft feems to be called Scarlet-coloured, becaufe a Scarlet-Covering, or rich 
 Cloth, was thrown over it. i^^ight not that rich Horfe-cloth be embroidered vviih 
 Gold, and have Heads and Horns worked upon it, as Emblems of Power and Au- 
 thority, with proud Mottoes, or Titles, amounting to Blafphemy ? 
 
 (c) Purple and Scarlet were the Colours of the Imperial Habit ; the Purple, in 
 Times of Peace ; and the Scarlet, in Times of War. It is well known, thefe are 
 the Colours ufed by the Pope and Cardinals ; fo that to be raifed to the Purple, or to 
 the Scarlet Hat, is ufed to exprefs being made a Cardinal. The X^it of Jewels for 
 
 . 2 i't.'te
 
 2o8 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. PARAP UKASE. 
 
 5 Aid^ upon her Forehead This Chara<5ler of an idolatrous perfe- 5 
 'ivcis a NaKe written. My- cuting Government reprefented by this 
 sTERv, Babylon the Woman fitting upon a Scarlet- coloured 
 Great, the Mother g^^^ ^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^ ^ ^^^ j^^^._ 
 OF Harlots, and A- ^. ' ^'j „ , , -', . / 
 
 BOMiNATioNS OF THE tion on licr FoTehead, to this purpofe : 
 i:.ARTi^. This is a myuical or figurative Perfonage, 
 
 jneaning, under the Name and Chara6ter 
 of Babylojj, a Power like that of antient 
 Bah\Io7i, a chief Promoter of Idolatry, by 
 whole Authority it was propagated among 
 many Nations \d). 
 
 State and Magnificence, is too well known to be infilled on. The Golden Cup in her 
 Hand, full of Abomination and Filthinefs of her Fornication may be an AUufion to 
 thofe Philters, or Love-Potions, which Proftitutes and lewd Women were ufed to pre- 
 pare, to inflame the Love of their Gallants, but by which they often difturbed their 
 tJenfes, and made them run aiad ; or, it may refer more fimpiy to the common Ef- 
 fefls of Drunkqnnefs and Debauchery. Babylon is reprel'ented as a golden Cup, that 
 }nade all the Earth drunken ; the Natiojis have drunken of her Jl'inc, therefore the Na- 
 tions are mad, Jer. li. 7. The difordcred Senfes and Underftanding of a drunken 
 Man, the natural Effects of a Debauch, are a proper figurative Reprefentation of a 
 difordered Undcrftanding and Judgment of Men, mifled by any Methods of infatuat- 
 ing Deceit, into Idolatry and grofs Superllition. 
 
 "(d) It has been oblerved by Interpreters, that lewd Women were ufed to have their 
 Names written over their Doors, and fometimes on their Foreheads; and that Cri- 
 minals among the Romans had an Infcription of their Crimes carried before them. 
 In the firft Senfe, as Mr- Danbux obferves, " This Infcription will denote a publick 
 " Profeffion of what is fignificd by it, or a publick Patronage of idolatrous Dodlrines 
 " and Wordiip." In the fccond Senfe, it will denote the Crimes for which fhe is 
 condemned, and was punifhed by the foregoing Plagues. Mr. JFaplc thinks, ♦' This 
 " Infcription is rather an Allufion to the known Infcription on the Forehead of the 
 " Iligh Prieft, Holincfs to the Lord ; whereby is intimated, that this idolatrous 
 " perfccuting Government was an antichriftian Church, of a Temper and Spirit 
 " quite contrary to the true Worfliip of the One true God. 
 
 The Paraphrafe of the Jiliho^ oi Mcaux on thefe Words, deferves Obfcrvation. 
 " Babylon is meant by the Name of the Whore, and Rcmehy Babylon. This is the 
 
 " moft natural Senfe "We fee then why St. ]7o/;/; rcprefents Rome in the Name 
 
 " of Babylon, ^s fhe had all the Charaftcrs of Babylon, an Empire full of Idols and 
 
 " Divinatioiis, and a Pcrfccutor of the Saints, as ilhe was." Sous le Nomde la Pro- 
 
 Jlituee cejl Babylone, i^S fous le Nom de Babylon c'ejl Rome, c'e/i le Sens le plus natu- 
 
 rcl. on voit done pourquoy Saint Jean reprejente Rome fous le Nom de Babylone 
 
 Mont eltc avoit tous Us churailcres, dominante comme cllc, commc elk plnnc d' I doles, ds" de 
 idivinfitions, y perftcutrice dcs Saints, qu'elk tenoit Captifs. 
 
 When
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 209 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect.]^- 
 
 6 And I faw the Wo- When I perceived how cruel and out- ^ 
 man drunken with the BlooA rageous this Governnaent was reprefen- ^ 
 of the Samts, and with the gj, fo as to perfecutc the moil fliithful 
 Bhod of the Martyrs ofje- chriflians to death, and flied their Blood, 
 
 as if drunk and mad with Rage, it flruck 
 me with great Wonder and AftoniOiment, 
 that a Power, profeffedly Chriftian, fhould 
 be fo intoxicated with Pride and Cru- 
 elty [e). 
 
 Then tlie Angel-Interpreter, who was 7 
 fent to explain this Vifion to me, more 
 diflindlly inform'd me, that whe« I fliould 
 more fully underftand what this perfecut- 
 ing Power was, how it came by its Au- 
 thority, how it abufed it, how feverely 
 t.hejeven Heads, and ten -^ ^^^^y ^^ punifli'd for it in the End,. 
 
 j-ny Wonder would be much lellen'd : 1 
 will therefore, lays he, give you a more 
 diftindl Account of the original Wicked- 
 nefs and PuniHiment of this myilical 
 Babvlon. 
 
 Know then, and underfland, this per- 8 
 fecuting Power will be a revived Autho- 
 ' and' flmll afcend out of the rity in the fame City of Rome, which 
 bottomkfs Pit, and go into vvas onqe before deflroyed by the righ - 
 Perdition, and they that ^gQ^g Judgment of God, for perfecuting 
 dwell on the Earth fhall ^j^^ y^^^^j^ . ^^^^^\-^^^ perfecuting Power 
 wonder, whofe Names are ^^jj ^^.^^ ^^ . ^^^.^^ , ^^^^^ ^^ ^^j^-^ 
 
 not written tn the Book oj •p,,^- j'ur uirn t> • • \ ^ 
 
 Life, from the Foundation poftrines, and thofe helhfli Principles 
 of the World, when they by which Satan corrupts the World, and. 
 " " ~ " ■ maintains a Power over wicked Men, 
 
 fliall greatly prevail ; a corrupt Part of 
 the Church, who by their antichriftian 
 Temper and A6lions, fhew they are not^ 
 
 fus : and when I faw her, 
 T wondered with great Ad- 
 sniration. 
 
 7 And the Angel faid 
 unto me. Wherefore didji 
 thou marvel? I will tell 
 the< the Myfiery of the Wo- 
 man, and of the Beafl which 
 carrieth her, which hath 
 the fei 
 Horns. 
 
 8 The Beafi that thou 
 fawefi, was, and is not. 
 
 behold the Beafi that was, 
 and is not, and yet is. 
 
 ■ [e) It has been obferv'd, I think juftly, that the Perfecution of Chrlftians, at the' 
 time of the Vifion, was not likely to have occafioned fuch Aflonifhmcnt in the, Apo- 
 ftle ; but he might well greatly wonder, that Rcrne Chriftian, once fo famous for 
 Purity of Faith, and patient Suffering for tlie Profeffion of Truth, fhould become 
 another Bah'ylon for Idolatry and Perfecution. From hence, Proteftant lnterprc*.ers 
 may with Reaibn infer, that this Vifion does not rcprefcnt the Peiftcution of R:,:ni 
 Heathen, but of Rome Antidiriftiaii. 
 
 E e true
 
 9 
 
 2IO ^Paraphrase and Notes c'^ 
 
 Chap. TEXT. P ARAP^iRASE. 
 
 XVlI. true Chriftians, fhall be furprizcd and 
 
 pleafed with it, and the greater Part fhall 
 rejoice in the Revival of a Power, to pro- 
 mote their Corruptions, and to perfecute 
 all who have Confcience and Integrity not 
 to comply with them (f). 
 ^ And here is the Mind Let them who have a mind to under- 9 
 which has IVifdcm, the fe- ftand this Prophecy, particularly attend 
 ven Heads are feven Moun- to this Key of explaining it, and it will 
 tains on which the tVotmn give them a good Degree of Knowledge 
 fitteth. in the Meaning of it ; let them lay it 
 
 down for a Maxim, that this perfecuting 
 Power is the City of Ronie, fo well known 
 by its Situation on feven Hills [g). 
 
 (/) This Defcription of the Beaft, that it was, and is not, and yet is, means in 
 a plain and eafy Senfe, that this Perfecuting Power once was, then ceafed to be, but 
 afterwards recovered itfelf again. Mr. Alede, following good Authority, reads 
 ■ma^itrrxiy and renders it the Beaft that was, and is not, and yet is to come, which 
 at length fhall afcend out of the bottomlcfs Pit. The bottomlefs Pit, Gulph, or 
 Abyfs, is mentioned as the Prifon of Satan, and his evil Angels ; opening the bot- 
 tomlefs Pit, fignifies a PermifTion of thofe Powers of Darkncfs, to deceive and cor- 
 rupt the IMinds of evil-difpos'd and wicked Men, with falfe Do£lrines and Principles 
 of Perfcution, through their Lufts of Ambition and Covetoi'fnefs. FiJ. Chap. ix. i. 
 
 Tile Expre/Iion, zvhofe Names were not urittcn in the Book of Life, is intended to 
 fhew, that this revival of a perfecuting Power, (hould be greatly owing to fome Mem- 
 bers of the Church itfelf, but fuch who had loft the Spirit and Temper of true Chri- 
 flianity, who were led by Ambition and worldly Interefts, and were ready to fall in 
 with any thing that feem'd beft to fall in with their Inclinations and Views. The 
 Book of Life is an Allufion to the Regifters in which the Names of Perfons were 
 inrolled to remain upon record, as Members of a Corporation, or Freemen of a 
 City ; to be regifter'd in the Book of Life, is to be regiftered as true Chriftians, 
 who have a Right to the Promife of eternal Life. Vid. Chap. iii. 5. 
 
 Now this Defcription moft cxadly agrees with the temporal Power of the Papacy, 
 which arofe by the means of falfe Dodtrinc, Perfccution, and Affiftance of a cor- 
 rupt Part of the Church itfelf. Thus Rome, after it had loft all Authority, ceafed 
 to be a Seat of Empire, was itfelf a fmall Dutchy, fubje£t to the Exarchate of Ra- 
 venna for many Years ; yet it revived again, recovered great Power and Authority, 
 and has long continued the Scat of the moft extraordinary Government the World 
 ever faw. 
 
 {g) This Interpretation of the Angel leaves no Room to doubt, but that the per- 
 fecuting Po"A^cr here prophecied of, was to be fome Empire of which the City of 
 Rome was to be the Capital or Seat. Rome was as well known by its Situation on fe- 
 ven Hills or Monies, as by the Name of Rome itfelf; Vrhs fpticolUs, was never nii- 
 ftakcn for any other City, Roman Authors have fo fully determined the Scjife of it : 
 
 Ovid. Triil. ^a de feptem, iotum circunifpicit orhem 
 
 I. 1. fcUg. 4. MontibuSf Imperii Roma Dcumqut locus. 
 
 But
 
 the Revelation ^^/^ 5/. J O H N. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 But, faid the Angel, obferve farther, 
 that kvcn Kings are alfo fignified, to ^^ 
 exprefs more diftinflly under v/hat State 
 
 Form of Government this perfecuting 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 10 And they are feven 
 Kings, five are faUm, and 
 one is, and the other is not 
 yet come, and when he Com- 
 eth, he mujl continue ajhort 
 /pace. 
 
 II And the Beaft that 
 •was, and is not, even he 
 is of the feven, and goeth 
 into Perdition. 
 
 or 
 
 Power fliould arife in Rome. Obferve 
 then, that out of feven Forms of Go- 
 vernment, five are already parted ; the 
 prefent that now is, at tlie Vifion, is the 
 fixth ; after this there fliali be another, 
 which is not yet come, and when it 
 comes, is to continue but for a fliort 
 time. All thefe are to be palled in their 
 Succeffion, before that Form of Roman 
 Government fliall arife, which is meant 
 by the Beaft in this Prophecy. 
 
 For the Form of Government here 1 1 
 prophefied of, may on fome accounts 
 be reckoned as an eighth j tho' yet, for 
 other Reafons, it may be accounted as a 
 feventh, and fliall in its due time be as 
 furely deftroyed, as the feveral Forms of 
 Government in Succeflion before it 
 were (h). 
 
 More 
 
 {h) This Part of the Angel's Interpretation deferves particular Attention. It has 
 appear'd difficult to moft Interpreters ; fo that there is great Difference between them 
 as to the precife Meaning of the feveral Expreflions. 
 
 The whole Scheme and Order of thefe Prophecies will by no means admit, that 
 the feven Kings (hould mean feven Emperors, in immediate Succeffion to each other ; 
 for then the Text would make the then reigning Emperor the fixth, his immediate 
 Succeflbr mufl: be the feventh, the whole twelve hundred and fixty Years of this Pe- 
 riod, with all the time of the two foregoing Periods, would be comprized in the 
 fmgle Reign of one Man, and the whole Prophecy would reach no farther than a 
 very few Years after the Vifion. 
 
 It is to be obferv'd, that in the Stile of Prophecy Kings mean Kingdoms, or States 
 of Government. Daniel interprets the Beaftsin his Propliecy to mean Kings, that is 
 Kingdoms, Empires, and diftindl Governments. TJhfc grtat Bcafis which are four, 
 are four Kings vjhich fhall arife out of the Earth, Dan. vii. 17. One of thefe King? 
 the Prophet explains by a Kingdom and diftinft Goverjiment, The fourth Bcajl fnall 
 bi the fourth Kingdom upon Earth, which fliall be diverfc from all Kingdoms,'\tT. 23. 
 The Prophecy before us points out the fame Interpretation, The ten Kings ivho have 
 received no Kingdom as yet. Rev. xvii. 12. fcem plainly to mean, not fo many parti- 
 cular Perf^ns, who reigned in Succeffion one after another, in the fame Kingdom or 
 Empire, but fo many Kingdoms, or dijHn£t States of Government, contemporary with 
 each other, and all of them contemporary with the Empire of the Beaft. 
 
 E e 2 The
 
 212 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 XV^II. i-i -^nd the ten Herns More ditlindlly to ihew you the Time ^2' 
 
 yy-Y'^U '•^hicb thou fwj^eft, are ten of the Beait in this Prophecy, obferve 
 
 Khi^s, "xhich have received the ten Horns, as defigned to fianify fe- 
 
 no Khigdora as yet but re- ^.^^^j ^iftindl Kingdoms and Govern- 
 ceive Pov:er as Kims or.e . r u • i . • u • 
 
 \j ■ , ,, T, n nients, none of which are yet m bem?. 
 Hour Kith tk&Beaft. ^i.- • r i ^i-r i. i- u 
 
 at this time of the Vilion, but which are 
 
 to arife on or about the fiime time with 
 this laft Form of Roman Government ; 
 therefore you are to confider the Time 
 of this perfecuting Power, contemporary 
 with ten other Kingdoms, or Go- 
 vernments, to be formed hereafter, in 
 
 The Angel-Interpreter only oblbrves concerning the firft five, that they were fal- 
 len or pafleJ away at the time of the Vifion, and as Mr. TFaple juftly obferves, with- 
 out any diiUnct Account of them, their Time, Names, Difference, or the Order 
 of their Succeflion among themfelves ; for which he gives this good Reafon, becaufe 
 they were of no farther Ufe to this Prophecy, than to fliew that the one Head then 
 in being was the fixth of the feven, after five already pall. VVe have no need then 
 to enquire with great Exaftnefs, what thefc five Forms of Ciovernment were ; we 
 may content ourfelves with a {hort Account of a very eminent Roman Hiftorian, 
 very near the time of this Vifion. " Rome, he fays, was firft govern'd by Kings, 
 
 rr •. A *' then by Confuls, by Dictators, by Decemvirs, by military Tribunes with con- 
 1 acitus, /^n- .,/,■,. 
 ral I. I.e. I. " ''''^'^ Authority." 
 
 The Triumvirates were States of Confufion, rather than Forms of Government, 
 and Jugujhis fettled the Imperial Government, which was the fixth, the Form of 
 Go\ ernment at the time of the Vifion, and which long continued under his Succel- 
 fors, to the Time of the Dcftrudion of the Roman Empire by the Northern Inva- 
 fions. 
 
 There appears no Reafon why the Imperial Government under Chriftian Empe- 
 rors, fliould, or even can, be called a new Form of Roman Government. For all 
 the Powers of Government were the very fime under Heatlnen and Chriftian Empe- 
 rors. I cannot therefore apprehend, that Con/Iantiiie, and his Succefi'ors, when the' 
 Empire became Chriftian, can be meant by the fevcnth King, or tlie Kingdom 
 which was not yet come. It fecms to me, that the Angel-Interpreter intimates 
 plainly enough, that the fevcnth Form of (jovernmcnt was not to begin till the Im- 
 perial Power of Rome fhould be deftroved, in whofe-foevcr Hands it fliould be. Aftef 
 the Imperial Power was deftroved, Rome was long fubjedt to the Kingdom of tlic 
 Goths in Jta!y. It was recovered out of their Hands, and continued for fomc time, 
 durinc the Exarchate of Ravenna, under the Eaftern Empire, govern'd by a Lieute- 
 nant, and a Duke fubjedl to the Exarch, as we have obferv'd more largely before 
 on Coap. xiii. 
 
 This State of Rome, and Its Government, anfwcrs well to the Defcription of the 
 Beaft, that was, and is not ; and fticws how this laft Government of the Beaft may, 
 on fomc accounts, be called the feventh, and for otjier Reafons, the eighth Head of 
 Government, as the Exarchate of Ravenna was In fome Senfe, a new Form ot (jo- 
 vcrnmtnt, and yet hardly fo diftinft and proper a Form of Government, as to be 
 xcckojicd for a dificrtnt ikad, 
 
 1 the
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 P y4 R A P H R A S E. 
 
 the Dominions of the Roman 
 pire (/). 
 
 When 
 
 (/) What we tranflate one Hour, Mmv u^xv, ought to have heen tranflated the 
 fame Hour or Point of Tjme, as feveral learned Interpreters liave juftly Cbfcrvcd. 
 VVc have the lame Expreflion in the next Verfe, Mix» yjwftur, which we have ren- 
 dered one Mind, meaning plainly the fame Mind. The Beaft then, and the ten 
 Kings or Kingdoms, are to be contemporary Powers, or to reign at the fame 
 time. 
 
 Horns are an ufual Symbol of Strength, as the Strength of fome of the ficrceft 
 Beafts lies in their Horns. This Symbol of Strength and Power has been antiently 
 ufed in the Prophets, to fignify the Power of Empire and Government. Thus the 
 Prophet ^Jeremiah concerning Moab, The Horn of Moab is cut off, and hh Aryn is 
 broken, faith the Lord, Jer. xlviii. 25. The Prophet Zechariah law the Kingdoms 
 that opprefs'd Judah, under the Reprcfentation of Horns. Then I lift up mine Eyes 
 and fnvj, and beheld four Horns, and I faid unto the Angel that talked tvith me, JFbat 
 he thcfe ? And he anjwered me, Thefe are the Horns tuhich have fcattercd Judah, If- 
 racl, andferifalem, Zech. i. 18, ig. In the Propliccy of Daniel, Horns are moft 
 exprefbly defign'd to fignify the Empires of Media, Perfta, and Greece ; Tlie Rant 
 luhich thou faivejl having two Horns, are the Kingdortis of Media and Perf.a, and the 
 rough Goat is the King of Greece, and the great Horn that is betiveen his Eyes, is the 
 firjl King, the Founder of that Empire, Dan. viii. 20, 21. 
 
 There were ten Horns in the Reprcfentation, to denote ten diftindl Kingdoms, 
 which flrould arife in feveral Parts of the Roman Empire, which the northern Na- 
 tions fliould canton out among thcmfelves, and ereft into new and diftintt King- 
 doms. 
 
 I have before obferv'd, that Ten in Prophetic Language does not always mean 
 a precife Number, but is ufed as a certain Number for an uncertain, to exprefs in 
 general feveral or many ; ten times is the fame as many times, ten Women the flune 
 as many Women, ten Men men mean feveral Men, ten Sons feveral Sons, as we have 
 obferv'd in the Annotations on Rev. ii. 10. 
 
 'So that there feems to be no Neceflity of finding a precife Number often difFcrcnt 
 Kingdoms, or jufl: fo many different Governments, neither more nor lefs, erefled on 
 the Ruins of the Roman Empire, in fa£t, in thafe times of Uiforder and Confufion. 
 They were fliifting and variable ; but that feveral new Kingdoms were erected, 
 when the northern Nations divided the Empire among themic-tves, is well known in 
 Hiflory, and evident in the feveral diflinft Governments of Europe at this day. 
 
 Several Interpreters have reckoned up the Number of Ten precifely with the 
 Time when, and the Place where they were erefted, from whom every one who plea- 
 fes may fatisfy their farther Curiofity. It may be fufficlent here to mention the Ac- 
 count given of them by the illuflrious Sir Ifaac Newton. 
 
 1. Kin2;dom of the Fandals and Allans in Spain and Africa , ^"' ^^- N'e\v- 
 
 2. The^Kingdom of the Suevians in Spain. "?".■."" '^'"'• 
 
 3. The Kingdom of the Vifigolhs. . * "" 
 
 4. The Kingdom of the Allans in Gallia, 
 
 5. The Kingdom of the Burgundians. 
 
 6. The Kingdom of the Franks. 
 
 7. The Kingdom of Britain. 
 
 8. The Kingdom of t!ie Hunns. 
 
 9. The Kingdom of tlie Lombards, 
 10. The Kingdom of Ravenna, 
 
 IVhether
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 3 Thefe have one Mini, 
 and P^all give their Power 
 and Strength to the Beaft. 
 
 14 They J}j all make War 
 with the Lamb, and the 
 Latnb Jhall overcome them, 
 for he is Lord of Lords, 
 and King of Kings, and 
 they that are ivith him, 
 are called and chofen, and 
 faithful. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 When thefe Kingdoms fliall be erec-^3 
 ted, as all had the fame Intention of can- 
 toning out fome Part of the Roman Em- 
 pire, a Settlement for 'themfelves, fo 
 they fhall all join their Authority and 
 Power, (however they may be divided 
 in their refpedive Interefts and Ambi- 
 tion) to fupport this antichriftian Perfe- 
 cution of the faithful Servants of Chrift, 
 
 They fliall themfelves join in this War '4 
 with Chrifl: and his Church, in perfecut- 
 ing all who fhould adhere to the Purity 
 of the Chriftian Faith and Worfhip ; but 
 tho' the Faithful fliall fuffer much from 
 them, they have this Confolation in the 
 fame Prophecy, that Chrift, the King of 
 Saints fliall, in due time, overcome thefe 
 powerful Conquerors of the Roman Em- 
 pire } for God has conftitiited him Lord 
 of Lords, and King of Kings ; and God 
 will alTuredly defend and proteft thofe 
 whom he has chofen, and called to the 
 Privileges of his Church, and who are 
 faithful to the Caufe of God and Religion, 
 againft the Oppofition of the World, 
 how powerful foeverit may be. 
 
 Whether we reckon after this manner with our illuftrious Author, or in a fome- 
 what different manner with others, yet, in general, this Divifion of the Roman Em- 
 pire into feveral diftindl Kingdoms, was a memorable Event of Providence, and di- 
 llinguifhing Mark of this Period of Prophecy : So that we may obferve with the Bi- 
 fhop of Meaux, here, without the Neceflity of being more particular, is a Chara£ter 
 very remarkable, that fo many di{lin£t Kingdoms ftiould be raifed out of one and the 
 fame Empire, in Spain, Gaul, Great Britain, Italy, Paiinonia, znd clfewhcrc. This 
 is a Chara£ler fufficient to diftinguifli this Period, efpecially if we join to it the other 
 Parts of the Dcfcription. 
 
 «^^^^ 
 
 w 
 
 The
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 15 And he faith unto 
 me. The Waters which thou 
 faiveji, where the Whore 
 Jjtteth, are People, and Mul- 
 titudes, and Nations^ and 
 Tongues. 
 
 16 And the ten Horns 
 which thou faweft upon the 
 Beajl, thefe fiall hate the 
 Whore, and Jhall make her 
 de folate and naked, andfhall 
 eat her Flefh^ and hum her 
 with Fire, 
 
 IRSf 
 
 ATioN of 6'/. J O H N. 215 
 
 PARAPHRASE. SncT. 16. 
 
 The Angel-Interpretcr farther inform- 
 ed me, that I was to underftand by that '5 
 Part of the Vifion in which I faw the 
 Whore fitting on many Waters, the great 
 Extent of that perfecuting Power, over 
 many Nations and People, being fupported 
 by the united Force of the feveral Na- 
 tions that had fettled ihemfelves in the 
 Roman Empire [k). 
 
 Yet, for the Comfort of the Faithful, 16 
 it is revealed, that thefe very Nations who 
 will thus fupport the Idolatry and Perfe- 
 cution of the Beaft for a time, Ihall at 
 length grow fenfible of her extravagant 
 Claims and grievous Oppreflions, fhall be 
 highly difpleafed with them, and refent 
 them ; they fliall not only withdraw 
 their Prote6tion from her, but fhall ufe 
 their Power againft her ; fliall firip her 
 of her Ornaments and Riches, expofe 
 her to Shame, and bring her to Deftruc- 
 tion by Fire and Sword, and all the Ca- 
 lamities of War {I). 
 
 For 
 
 
 (k) This Obfervation of the extenfive Authority or Jurifdiftion of the Beaft, or 
 laft Government of Ronii, over fo many other Nations and People, as well as the 
 immediate Subjects of its own Government, is another very confiderable Mark of that 
 perfecuting Power which the Spirit of Prophecy here defcribes. It ftrongly points 
 out one Circumftance peculiar to the Papal Government of Rovu, and wherein it dif- 
 fers from all other Governments in the World, whofe Jurifdiftion and Authority 
 are confined within the Bounds of their own Dominions; whereas the Authority of 
 this Government reaches all the Nations fettled in the Roman Empire, and all the 
 Kingdoms ercdfed by them. 
 
 (/) The Defcription of this Judgment may receive light from a PafTage in the an- 
 cient Books of Mofes. If, fays God, / ivket my glittering Sword, and mine Hand take 
 hold on Judgment, I will render l^engeance to mine Enemies, and will reward them that 
 hate ine. I will make mine Arrows drunk with Blood, (and my Sword Jhall de-jour FUJI') 
 and that with the Blood of the Slain, and of the Captives, from the beginning of Re- 
 venges upon the Enemy. My Sword Jhall devour Flejh, Deut. xxxii. 41 , 42. The Ori- 
 ginal 75x properly iignifies to eat, and figuratively to devour. In like manner, the 
 Expreflion of the Prophet, Jer. xxx. 16. All that devour thee Jhall be devour' d, is 
 literally. All that eat thee {hall be eaten. 
 
 2 The
 
 2l6 
 
 Chap, 
 
 xvir. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 7 Fcr God bath put in 
 their Hearts to fu'fil his 
 f-Fill, and to agree, and 
 give their Kingdom unto 
 the Bea/I, until tl.>e IFords 
 of GodJl.mll he fulfilled. 
 
 1 8 And the Woman which 
 ihou fawejl^ is tlxit great 
 City ivhich reigneth over 
 the Kings of the Earth, 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 For God, the fupreme Governor of the ^7 
 World, in whole Hands the Hearts of 
 Kings are, as well as the Hearts of meaner 
 Perfons, tho' he permits the Kings of 
 the Earth to fupport the Idolatry and Per- 
 secution of the Beafl for a time, yet it is 
 only for a limited Time, during the Pe- 
 riod of this Prophecy ; when this Word 
 of Prophecy Hiall be finiilied, then he 
 will put it into their Hearts to fulfil his 
 fiirther Will, in the Deftrucflion of that 
 Power which they before fupported. 
 
 And finally, to ainderftand this Vifion, ^ ° 
 obferve, that the Kingdom of the Beafl 
 is a Kingdom in the fame great City which 
 you now fee the Emprefs of the World, 
 which has fubdued the other Empires, 
 and fubjedled fo many Kingdoms of the 
 Earth to its Dominion [mj. 
 
 The Nations of the Earth, Supporters of this tyranninal Power, may refent any At- 
 tempts made by it againft their own Authority, as the Empire, France, Spain, and 
 Portugal, have often ftiewn ; and yet they may bewail her, and lament for her, as it 
 is rfprefented they will do. Chap, xviii. 9. when her utter Deftrudion fhall take 
 away a main Support of their own Superftition and Tyranny. 
 
 {m) This is fo plain a Delcription of Rome, as muft neceflarily determine the 
 gleaning of this Prophecy to fomc State or Form of Government in that City. What 
 State or Form of Government it is, the other Parts of the Defcription do, I thinkj 
 fufficicntly determine, to the reafonable Satisfadion of all who are willing fairly to 
 enquire into the true Meaning of it. So wonderful Agreement in the Events of 
 Provideace, to the Prediflion, in which fomany Things were to concur, and for fo 
 Jong a time, are a great Evidence of the Truth of the Prophecy, and a great Encou- 
 jrajjcment to Faith, Patience, and Hope in God, tlic great and ufeful Dcfign of it. 
 
 i: H A P.
 
 the Revelation ^ *S/. JOH N. 
 
 217 
 
 Sect. 17, 
 
 CHAP. XVIII. 
 
 Sect. 17. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 IN the former Chapter, the Angel-Interpreter, or Nuntius, has 
 given us a Key to the Meaning of the Prophecy, which de- 
 fcribes this third and moft lading Period, in which the Saints 
 were to fufifer for their Faith and Conftancy ; that they might 
 expecft a Time of Temptation and Suffering ; tliat they might 
 be more careful to confirm their Faith and Patience, and encou- 
 rage their Perfeverance. 
 
 This Chapter reprefents another Angel fent from Heaven, to 
 reveal the fure Judgments of God on thefe Enemies of the pure 
 Chriftian Religion, to foretel their fure Deftrudlion j and in as 
 eminent a manner, as God ever appeared to punifli Babylon or 
 Tyre^ the antient Enemies of true Religion. This Part of the 
 Prophecy is very fit and proper for the general Delign of it, to 
 warn and caution good Chriftians againft the Corruption of the 
 Time and Age in which they live ; to give them Confolation in 
 all their Sufi-erings, thro' Hope in the Proteftion of God, of 
 Deliverance in a proper Time, and of a glorious Reward in 
 the End. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 'A^ 
 
 N D after thefe 
 Things, I faw 
 another Angel come doivn 
 from Heaven, having great 
 Power, and the Earth was 
 lightened with his Glory, 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 NOW, after the Angel-Interpreter r 
 had fo far explained the Meaning 
 of the Vifion, and My fiery of the Wo- 
 man, and of the Beaft with feven Heads 
 and ten Horns, which carried her, ano- 
 ther Angel was fent from Heaven, to 
 Ihew the fure Downfall of this antichri- 
 ftian Power ; to give weight to this Mef- 
 fage, it pleafed God to fend an Angel 
 from Heaven, as from his Court, to de- 
 F f clare
 
 2l8 
 
 ClI A p. 
 
 XVIIl. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 2 Ancl he rried mightily 
 zntib a jirong Voice, faying, 
 Babylon the Great is fallen, 
 is fallen, and is become the 
 Habitation of Devils, and 
 the Hold of every foul Spi- 
 rit, and a Cage of every 
 unclean and hateful Bird. 
 
 3 For all Nations have 
 drunk of the Wine of the 
 IVralh of her Fornication, 
 and the Kings of the Earth 
 have committed Fornication 
 with her, and the Mer- 
 chants of the Earth are 
 waxed rich through the 
 Abundance of her Delica- 
 cies. 
 
 Lowth, on 
 Ilaiah xi:i. 
 
 PARAPHRASE.^ 
 
 dare his Decree, and an Angel of high 
 and fuperior Rank, to fliew the Impor- 
 tance of Jiis CommifTion (a). 
 
 As the Angel drew nearer, he pro- 2 
 claimed the Decree of Heaven with an 
 audible Voice, faying, Babylon is fallen ; 
 this myftical Babylon fliall as furely pe- 
 rifh as antient Babylon formerly did, and 
 become an equal Example of Ruin. As 
 a City quite deftroyed, where there is no 
 more Concourfe of Men, and which is ut- 
 terly defolate, it fliall be a Place of Refort 
 for hateful Birds and Beafts of Prey [b). 
 
 The Angel declaring the Judgment of 3 
 Rotne, Ihews at the fame time the Reafon 
 of fo heavy and fevere Punifliment, be- 
 caufe (he had not only been guilty of 
 Idolatry herfelf, and with great Wrath 
 perfccutcd the true Chriflian Faith and 
 Worlhip, buthadalfo corrupted the Prin- 
 ces and Nations of the Earth, as if flie 
 had given them a Cup of poifonous Com- 
 
 (a) The Defcription of this Angel, as an Angel of great Power, and the Earth 
 was lighteyi'd with his Glory, feems to allude to the Vifion of Ezckiel, c. xliii. 2. 
 when he beheld the Glory of the God of If ad ; The Earth Jhined with his Gtcry-, a 
 bright and {hining Light ufually attended the Appearance of Angels ; and likely the 
 Splendor of the Appearance was greater, as the Angel appearing was more honou- 
 rable. Sending an Angel of fuperior Rank, alludes to the Cuftom of Courts in em- 
 ploying Ferfons of Dignity, according to the Weight and Importance of the Com- 
 miffion they were to execute. 
 
 {b) Thefc Expreffions feem to be taken from the Prophet Jfiiah, in his Prophecy 
 againft Bal/ylon, c. xiii. 19, Uc. And Babylon, the Glory of Kingdoms, the Beauty 
 of the Chaldees Excellency, Jholl be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah : it 
 Jhall never be inhabited, neither Jliall it be diuclt in from Generation to Generation. Nei- 
 ther Jhall the Arabian pitch Tent there, neither fiall the Shepherds make their Fold there, 
 but wild Beafis of the Defert jliall lie there, and their Houfes Jhall be full of doleful 
 Creatures, and Owls fall divell there, and ISatyrs Jhall dance there, and the wild Beafis 
 of the Iflands Pmll cry in their defolate Houfs, and Drdgons in her pleajant Palaces, 
 What we render, and Satyrs Jliall dance there, the Seventy render, ixtft.mx. Demons 
 or Devils ; the Hebrew OniVli' figniiits fome hairy Creature, as a Goat. It was 
 a vulgar Opinion, as Bochart has (hewn, that Daemons, or evil Spirits wcrevfcd, of 
 old times, to appear in the Shape of CJoats, or in the Form of fome hairy Creature, 
 and that they were ufed to have their Haunt? in forlorn and defolate Places ; on which 
 account, this Word is fometimes tranflated Daemons, or Devils. The whole is a 
 ftrong figurative Defcription of utter Dcftrudion. 
 
 pofition.
 
 the Revelation <?/^ 6>. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 pofition, to difturb their Underftanding, 
 and heat them into Rage and Fury, flie 
 had prevailed upon them to commit the 
 fame Sins of which flie was guilty, and 
 to propagate her Corruptions by ambi- 
 tious Views, Incitements of Luxury, and 
 Profpedl of Gain (c). ^ 
 
 When this Angel had declared the Pu- 
 nifliment of Rojne, a Voice from Hea- 
 ven declared what Ufe and Improvement 
 good Chriflians were to make of fuch a 
 Revelation ; that they fhould moft care- 
 fully keep themfelves from falling in with 
 thefe general Corruptions, and no ways 
 aOift to fupport and propagate them. 
 They are warned, on the contrary, with 
 Faithfulnefs, Conftancy, and Zeal, to 
 attempt a Reformation of them, at leaffc 
 among themfelves, by an open and refo- 
 lute Separation. This is their Duty and 
 Concern ; left, by aiding or abetting 
 thefe Corruptions, they partake in that 
 Guilt, which will make them liable to 
 all the Plagues and Judgments with 
 which they fliall be puniflied. 
 
 4 And I heard another 
 Voice from Heaven, faying. 
 Come out of her my People, 
 that ye be not Partakers of 
 her Sins, and that ye re- 
 ceive not of her Plagues. 
 
 (c) " The Rom'ijh Clergy, fays Mr. Daubuz, by trading in fpiritual Matters, have 
 " gotten vafi: Wealth ; thefe are the Merchants of the Earth, who, by their Popifli 
 " Tricks and Trinkets, have gotten a good Part of the Wealth of the World into 
 *' their Hands. In fliort, i?o;«£ is a great Mart, adds our Author, the i?w;;/7j Clergy 
 " are the Merchants and Faitors, the fecular inferior Clergy, the Monks and Friars, 
 " arc the Pedlars and Hawkers, which retail the Merchandize. As for the Luxury 
 " of Rottie, procured by this Trade, it needs no Proof" 
 
 As the Deftru£lion of Rome is here compared to the Deftruflion of Tyre, we ea- 
 fily fee how proper it was to defcribe the Sins of Rome, by Figures taken from the 
 Sins of Tyre. The Profit of Trade created a Commerce between that City, then 
 the chief Mart of the World, and all Nations ; fo that Tyre fpread her Luxury and 
 Superftition, far and wide, through all Parts of the World with her Trade. Rome, 
 in like manner, corrupted diftant and remote Nations, by rewarding her Votaries 
 with confiderable Wealth, encouraging their Ambition and Luxury. And thus, like 
 Trye of old, made her Corruptions general, and almoft univerfal. 
 
 F f 2 
 
 For
 
 220 
 
 Chap. 
 XVIII. 
 
 v^ Paraphrase and Notes o;? 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 5 For her Sins have 
 reached unto Heaven^ and 
 Cod hith remiwbred her 
 Iwqtiitie!. 
 
 6 Reward her even as 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 For they may be affured, the Time 5 
 is coming, when fuch Sins as thefe, like 
 the notorious Sins of wicked Nations, 
 Ihall be found ripe for Judgment ; a De- 
 cree iliall be pronounced againft them in 
 Heaven, and the Execution of it Ihall 
 vifibly Ihevy, that God does not forget, 
 as the Workers of Iniquity vainly ima- 
 gine ; but will furely remember, in a pro- 
 per time, to execute Juflice and Judg- 
 ment, when none fliall be able to e- 
 fcape {d). 
 
 Her Punifliment fhall then be equal to 6 
 Jhe rewarded you, and double her Crimes ; flie fliall not only be pu- 
 unto her double, according ^■^[{[■^^^ vvith a full Retaliation for all the 
 to '^^'■^f<"-^^-'/'« /,^5C"f, Injuries and Evils with which flie has 
 which fie hath filled, fill '^^^ ^^^ ^.^^^^iU Servants of God, 
 unto her double. y^*- r> /i n u j j ^ j ui 
 
 but flie fliall be condemned to double 
 
 Damages, and fuffer whatever the Laws 
 of Juftice have made the Puniflunent of 
 fo great Offences (e). 
 
 (d) When Sins are ripe for Judgment, they are faid to reach unto Heaven, or to 
 come up before the Face of ychovah. So the Angel fent to punifh the Sins of So- 
 dom, IVe will dcjlroy this Place, becatife the Cry of them is luaxen great before the Face 
 of the Lord (Jehovali) and the Lar^ (Jehovah) has fent us to dejiroy it. Gen. xlx. 13. 
 Thus the Prophet fonah was fent to cry againft Nineveh, for their Jf-'ickednefs is come 
 up before me, Jonah i. 2. St. James ufcs alike Expreffion, The Cries of than which 
 have reaped, have entered into the Ears of the Lord of Sabaoth. It fcems an elegant 
 Allufion to the Methods of Juftice in human Courts, when ('riminals are adually 
 profecutcd, and their Crimes arc brought before the Court for Judgment. 
 
 (e) By the Laws of the Jewijh Government, fomc Offences were puniflicd by 
 Retaliation, or inflifling on the Offender as a Punifhmcnt, that Evil which he hTid 
 injurioufly done to his Neighbour, to his Hurt and Damage. It was therefore en- 
 a£ted by tlie feivijh Law, If Men ftrive, and any Alifchief follow, then thou Jhalt 
 give Life for Life, Eye for Eye, Tooth for Tooth, Hand for Hand, Foot for Foot, 
 Exod. xxi. 23, 24. In other Cafes of Damage, it was cnadlcd, that the Offender 
 (hould pay double Damages. 
 
 Thus, in the Cafe of Theft, the Law requires the Thief fliall reflore double, 
 Exod. xxii. 4. It being juft the Thief Ihould fuffer for his (Jffencc, as well as make 
 full Ref^itution for the Damage he had done. In allufion to thefe Laws of the fewijh 
 Government, the Punifliment of Rome for her Idolatry and Perfecution, is repre- 
 /eiUed as inflidling Pains and Penalties upon her as an Offender, as the Laws of Ju- 
 ftice dircdt, where Injuries arc fo highly criminal. 
 
 When
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 7 How much Jhe halh 
 glorified hei-felf, and lived 
 delicioufly, fo much Torment 
 and Sonow give her : for 
 Jhe faith in her Heart, I fit 
 a ^een, and am no Widow, 
 and Jhall fee no Sorrow. 
 
 8 Therefore foall her 
 Plagues come in one Bay, 
 Death, and Mourning, and 
 Famine, and jhe fimll be ut- 
 terly burnt with Fire : for 
 flrong is the Lord God, who 
 judgetb her. 
 
 9 And the Kings of the 
 Earth, who have committed 
 Fornication, and lived de- 
 licioufly with her, fhall wail 
 her, and lament for her, 
 when they fhall fee the 
 Smoke of her iurning. 
 
 10 Standing afar off for 
 fear of her Torment, fay- 
 ing, Alas / alas I that great 
 City Babylon, that mighty 
 City! for in one Hour is 
 thy Judgment come.- 
 
 ATION of St, JOHN. 
 
 P ARAP IIRASR. 
 
 When God fliall thus arife to punifh 
 her, flie {hall receive Sorrow and Tor- 7 
 ment, in full proportion to her former 
 Pride and Luxury, tho' flic greatly re- 
 joice for the prefent in her Profperity and 
 Glory, as fecurely fettled in her Power 
 and Authority, without any Profpedl of 
 Danger, or Fear of lofing it. 
 
 Yet her Pride and Security iLall haften 8 
 her Downfill ; it fliall be one Part of her 
 Puniflimcnt, and which fhall greatly ag- 
 gravate her Sorrow, that her Plagues fliall 
 come upon her at once, in full Extremi- 
 ty : All the Calamities of Famine, Death, 
 and utter Deftrudion, fliall at once come 
 fuddenly upon her ; all her Pride and 
 Power fliall not be able to fecure her 
 from the Jufliice of God. God, the 
 fupreme Lord of the whole World, who 
 judgeth her, is mighty to execute the 
 Vengeance he has decreed, with irrc- 
 fiftible Power. 
 
 So that even the Kings of the Earth, 9 
 and great Powers of the World, who 
 were formerly in league with her, fup- 
 ported her in her Corruptions, and fliared 
 with her in the Pomp and Luxury of her 
 profperous State, fliall he able to afford 
 her no Support, no Defence, in this Day 
 of God's Vengeance ; they fliall be able 
 to do no more than fruitlefsly condole 
 with her, and lament her fid Condition, 
 when thev fliall behold all thefe Calami- 
 ties come fuddenly upon her. 
 
 Inftead of being able to help her, tliey lo 
 fliall themfelves be aftoniflied and con- 
 founded, like Perfons thoroughly af- 
 frighted, they fliall feek to get as far 
 as they can out of the reach of Dan- 
 ger, and only cxprefs their Aflionifliment 
 at fo great and wonderful a Revolution, 
 
 fo
 
 222 
 
 Chap. 
 XVIII. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 II And the Merchants 
 of the Earth jhall weep, 
 and mourn over her, for no 
 Man buyeth her Merchan- 
 dize any more. 
 
 12 The Merchandize of 
 Gold, and Silver, and pre- 
 cious Stones, and of Pearls, 
 and fine Linnen, and Purple, 
 and Si'.k, and Scarlet, and 
 'Thyneivood, and all manner 
 of Vejfels of Ivory, and all 
 manner of Vejfels of moft 
 precious tVeod, and of Brafs, 
 and Iron., and Marble, 
 
 13 And Cinamon, and 
 Odours, and Ointments, 
 and Frankinccfife, and fFine, 
 and Oil, and fine Flour, 
 and IVheat, and Beajls, and 
 Sheep, and Ilarfes, and 
 Chariots, and Slaves, and 
 Souls of Men 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 fo little thought of, (o lit.tle expedled ; 
 they fliall only (xy with themfelves, Alas! 
 alas ! what a dreadful Judgment is come 
 upon the World, that fo mighty a City 
 fliould be fo fuddenly, fo utterly de- 
 llroyed ! 
 
 Her Men of Bufinefs, and {killed in 1 1 
 the Affairs of Life, who gained (o much 
 by her Preferments, and by Employments 
 under her, the Men of Riches and Credit 
 in the feveral Nations which fhe had cor- 
 rupted, who were fupported in their Pride 
 and Luxury by her means, Ihall not be 
 able to help in this Hour of her Diflrefs, 
 any more than the Kings of the Earth ; 
 they can only weep and mourn for her 
 Mifery, and for their own Lofs in her 
 Deftrudion, now all Commerce with her 
 fhall be utterly cut off, and no Man, by 
 her means, fhall attain Wealth, Credit, 
 or Power, any more. 
 
 This Deftrudion of Rome fliall much 12 
 refemble the Dcffrudlion of antient Tyre, 
 when her great and extenfive Trade, the 
 Foundation of her Riches, Power, and 
 Pride, were totally flopped at once, when 
 fhe loft- all her rich Merchandize, which 
 confifted in all Sorts of valuable Com- 
 modities, fuch as Gold, Silver, precious 
 Stones, Pearls, fine Linnen, Scarlet, and 
 Thynewood, all curious Manufiidlures in 
 Ivory, precious Wood, Brafs, Iron, and 
 Marble. 
 
 She fliall trade no more in thofe things 13 
 which Pride and Luxury have fet fuch a 
 Value upon, as Spices and Perfumes, Wine 
 and Oil, the fine ft Flour and Corn, nor 
 fliall flie trade in Hearts and Sheep, in 
 Horfcs and Chariots, in Slaves, and the 
 Souls of Men {/). So 
 
 CICS 
 
 (f) The feveral Branches of Trade here enumerated, are taken from the Prophe- 
 of Ezckiel, c. xxvii. who thus dcfcribcs the Downfall of Tyre, l>y the J.ofs 
 
 of
 
 the Revelation of St. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 14 And the Fruit $ that So great fliall the Mifcry oi Rome up 
 thy SoullMfted after are dc- pear in this Day of Vengeance, that no- H 
 parted from thee, and all ti^i,^g ^^^11 be left her in which ilie was 
 things which were dainty ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^ V\<,dmc and Delight ; Hie 
 and goodly are departed ,11,1 /- -i j r n ^1 • l r j 
 
 from thee, and thou fhalt [^^^''^^ ^P";^^'^ "^/^^ things that fcrved 
 find them no more at all. h^'" former Greatneis or Luxury, nor fhall 
 
 fhe ever be able to recover them, or make 
 
 up the Lofs of them. 
 
 of all the Branches of her Trade. Tyre was the great Mart of tlie World, where 
 all Things molt valued and of higheft Price were to be bought and fold, to the great 
 Profit of that City, as well as of tlic Merchants of the fevcral Nations who traded 
 with it. Almoft all the Expreflions in this Prophecy are ufed by Ezekiel, and feem 
 to be copied from his Defcription ; even that Exprellion, that flie traded in the • 
 Souls of Men, v. 13. favan. Tubal, and Mefliech, they were thy Merchauti, they 
 traded in the Perfom of Men. In the Original, thy Merchants in the Souls of Men, 
 D"l^? C5.1D "l''7D"1> *'■'■'" "Ewoftt'oiTo o-si £v ifVy^Mi kx^^wiTiit, Septui'gittt . The vulgar 
 Latin renders it Mancipia, or Slaves. The Bifhop o^ Meaux fuppofes, that by Slaves 
 are meant Perfons of fervile Condition ; by Souls of Men, or Men in general, are 
 meant free Perfons : To fhew, that Rome reduced Perfons of all Conditions, not only 
 bond but free, into fome fort of Slavery, by Subjeftion to their Dominion. I think 
 the Perfons, or Souls of Men, in Ezekiel, do naturally mean the Merchandize of 
 Slaves ; but when Slaves, and Souls of Men, are mentioned both together in this Pro- 
 phecy, may it not point out the Nature of that Slavery Rome {hould require of her 
 Servants, that they fhould become her Slaves in Soul as well as Body ? At leafl, it is 
 true in Fa£f, that her Slaves lofe all religious as well as civil Liberty. 
 
 It is plain in general, this is defigned to be a figurative, and not a literal Defcrip- 
 tion ; therefore Readers are, I think, at liberty to apply the figurative Expreffions to 
 fuch literal Meanings as will agree to the general and certain Intention of them. 
 But whether each of thefe VVares is defigned to point out fome particular gainful 
 Corruption of Popery, may very well be queftioned. It is fufficient to aniwer the 
 general Intention of the Prophecy, to obfervc that Rcme fhall be deprived of all her 
 Wealth, which (he procured by her Management and Intrigues, in the feveral Places 
 where her Agents refided, who continually made her Returns of great Riches, and 
 plentifully fupplied her exceflive Pride and Luxury. 
 
 It is a pretty Obfervation of Mr. Daitbuz, " Rcme receives all the luxurious 
 " Wares mentioned, but flie has fo infatuated the World, that (he pays nothing; for 
 " them but Trumpery; her Money are her Inchantments, and Sorceries. Her Mer- 
 " chants — her fuperior Clergy ingrofs the real Wealth of the World to bring it to 
 " her; and her Returns and Exportaticns are Paper and Bills, drawn upon Heaven 
 " and Hell, never to be accepted ; however, they pafb among the common People 
 " for Payment, as if they were of real Value. The Merchant, who finJs means to 
 " get fhut of them, takes no care about their intrinfick Value, finding Gulls who 
 " take them off his hands for real Wealth." 
 
 Whether thefe Wares were defigned to fignify Pardon?, Indulgences, Difpenfations, 
 and the like Trifles, with which Rome purchafes Gold, Silver, and whatever minl- 
 flers to Pride and Luxury, this is a plain and manifeft Meaning, that fhe fhall be de- 
 prived of all her Wealth and Luxury at once, and of all the Means by which fbc was 
 ufed to procure them. 
 
 Her
 
 // Paraphrase ami Notes on 
 
 T EXT. 
 
 15 The Merchants of 
 thefe "-Things which were 
 made rich by her, Jhall 
 
 P ARAPHRASE. 
 Her Agents, by whole means flie ob- 1 5 
 tained her Wealth, and was able to live 
 in fuch Pomp and Luxury, and who fer- 
 
 fiand afar off, for the Fear vcd her with great Zeal, as they fliared 
 of her 'Torment, 
 and -jsailing. 
 
 weeping 
 
 in her Riches and Luxury, fhall them- 
 felves be feized with Fear, when they 
 fee her Torments ; they fliall then for- 
 fake her, and fly as far as they can from 
 her, left they partake of her Puniflimcnt, 
 as they were Partakers of her Guilt, their 
 Joy jQiall be turned into Weeping and 
 Wailing. 
 
 They iliall utter their Sorrow in bitter 1 6 
 Complaints, faying, Alas ! alas ! What 
 dreadful Calamities have befallen this 
 mighty City, once fo admired and ado- 
 red, which flione in all the Pride, and 
 with all the Pomp of Riches, and Gran- 
 deur ! 
 
 But now is fuddenly and unexpedledly 17 
 
 fpoiled of all its great Riches, and fallen 
 
 into the utmoft Dillrefs of Poverty ; fo 
 
 that even the lower People, who ufed to 
 
 pany in Ships, and Sailors, exprefs great Reverence and Zeal for her, 
 
 and as many as trade by ^^^lo profited themfelves in fome inferior 
 
 Offices under her, fliall be as ufelefs to 
 her as her greater and more powerful 
 Friends ; they fliall alfo forfike her, and 
 for their own Safety fliall get as far from 
 her as they can. 
 
 When they fee her as a City burnt down 1 8 
 to the Ground, and her Smoke afcending, 
 as it were, from every Part of her Ruins ; 
 they fliall cry out with Aftonifliment, 
 Was ever the Condition of any City like 
 this, formerly in Greatnefs and Glory, 
 now in fuddcn Ruin and Mifery [g). 
 
 (g) This wailing of the Sailors, by whom, in the Allegory of Trade, arc meant 
 Pcrfons inferior to Merchants, fcenis to be taken from the Prophecy of Ezdirl, 
 c. xxvii. 32. jind in their luailing they fliall take up a Lamentation fir thee, and lamnit 
 over thee, faying, IVhai City is like Tyrus, like the de/iroycd in the'midjl of the Sea ? 
 
 They 
 
 1 6 And faying, Alas ! 
 alas ! that great City that 
 was clothed in fine Linnen, 
 and Purple, and Scarlet, 
 and decked with Gold, and 
 precious Stones, and Pearls, 
 
 T 7 For in one Hour, fo 
 great Riches is come to 
 nought, and every Ship- 
 mafier, and all the Corn- 
 Ships, 
 as many as 
 Sea, flood afar off. 
 
 1 8 /Ind cried, when they 
 faw the Smoke of her burn- 
 ing, faying. What City is 
 like unto this great City ?
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 9 Ami they caft Duji 
 on their Heads, mid cried 
 weeping and wai/ing, fay- 
 ing, A' as ! alas ! that great 
 City wherein zcere made 
 rich all that had Ships in 
 the Sea, by reajon of her 
 Cofllinefs : for in one Hour 
 isfhe made defclate. 
 
 20 Rejoice over her thou 
 Heaven, and ye holy Ape- 
 Jlles and Prophets : for God 
 hath avenged ycu on her. 
 
 2 1 And a mighty Angel 
 took up a Stone like a great 
 Mi lift one, and cafl it into 
 .the Sea, faying. Thus, with 
 Violence, fhall that great 
 City Babylon be cafi down, 
 and fhall be found no more 
 at all. 
 
 20 
 
 ATioN ^ 6y. J O H N. 225 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. 17. 
 
 They fliall, as is ufual in Cafes of the 
 deepeft Mourning and Sorrow, put Aflies ^9 
 on their Heads, and cry out with great 
 Bitternefs of Heart, O the inexprelfible 
 Mifeiy of this great City ! She who was 
 ufed to enrich all who had Dealings with 
 her, wherever they were imployed in her 
 Service; fuch was her Interell-, Power, 
 and Wealth, they were fure to make their 
 Fortune by her Countenance and Favour -. 
 yet is file herfelf fuddenly and unexpec- 
 tedly made defolate, unable to help ei- 
 ther herfelf or her Friends. 
 
 But, added the Angel, though this 
 great Event of divine Juftice will fill the 
 Hearts of many with Concern and Grief, 
 it will be to the Comfort and Joy of fin- 
 cere faithful Chriftians, for whofe Confo- 
 lation thefe Revelations are made. The 
 Apoftles, Prophets, and Saints of God, 
 will have reafon to rejoice in {o wonder- 
 ful an Inflance of God's Protedtion and 
 Favour ; for it is to avenge the Caufe of 
 his Church, and faithful Servants, God 
 does fo feverely punifli this perfecuting 
 City. 
 
 Farther, to confirm tlie irrecoverable 2 1 
 Ruin of this perfecuting City, another 
 mighty Angel appeared in my Vifion, 
 who plunged a great Stone, like a Mill- 
 flone, into the Sea, and he explained the 
 Meaning of his Adlion by thefe Words : 
 Babylon fhall fall, this myftical Babylon 
 fliall fink never to rife again ; as a Stone 
 thrown with Violence into the Sea, finks 
 to the Bottom, and never rifes more. 
 
 Gg 
 
 So
 
 226 
 
 Chap. 
 
 xviir. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 o?i 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 2 2 And the Voice of 
 Harpers^ and Muficians, 
 a?id of Pipers^ and Trum- 
 peters^ fhall be heard no 
 more at all in thee^ and no 
 Crafifman, of whatfoever 
 Craft he be, flM he fctind 
 tiny more in thee, and the 
 Sound of a Milljione fJ^all 
 be heard no more at all in 
 thee. 
 
 23 And the Light of a 
 Candli fhall Jhine no more 
 at all in thee, and the Voice 
 of the Bridegroom and of 
 the Bride JJja II be heard no 
 more at all in thee, for thy 
 Merchants mere the great 
 Men of the Earth, for by 
 thy Sorceries "were all Na- 
 tions deceived. 
 
 24 And in her was found 
 the Blood of Prophets, and 
 cf Saints, and of all that 
 •werejlain upon the Earth. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 So great and lafting will the Ruin of 22 
 this perlecuting City be, that there fliall be 
 no more any Entertainments of Diverfion, 
 or Pleafure, for 'the Rich ; no more Em- 
 ployment for Perfons fkilled in any Traie 
 or Bufinefs ; no not even for the loweft 
 Sort of People, fuch as were ufed in the 
 meaneft Services, in preparing Corn for the 
 daily Food of the Inhabitants, and provid- 
 ing the very Neceffaries of Life for them. 
 
 Nor fhall the Inhabitants of that ruin'd 23 
 City be continu-ed by new Marriages, and 
 a Succeflion of Families ; no Bridal- Lamp, 
 or Songs, no Ceremonies of nuptial Joy, 
 fliall ever more be feen or heard in it ; but 
 it fhall be quite defolate, and without In- 
 habitants, becaufe it has been guilty of fo 
 much Pride, Idolatry, and Cruelty : Sins, 
 that God is ufed to punifh with exemplary 
 Severity, efpecially when Perfons abufe 
 their Riches and Power, not only to cor- 
 rupt themfelves, but fpread their Corrup- 
 tions every where, by their bad Example 
 and Influence. 
 
 So great has been her Superflition and 24 
 Cruelty, that flie has outdone the fevereft 
 Perfecutions ; flie has wantonly fpilt the 
 Blood of thoufands, for being faithful to 
 the Truth and Purity of the Chriftian 
 Faith and Worfliip ; by approving the 
 Cruelty of former Perfecutors, flie has in- 
 volved herfelf in their Guilt, as flie is her- 
 felf guilty of the innocent Blood fhed 
 throughout the Earth, fubje(Sb to her Au- 
 thority, and in virtue of her Canons and 
 Decrees. And now having filled up the 
 Meafure of her own Sins, it is righteous 
 in God, fo heavy a Punilhment fhould fall 
 upon her (f). CHAP. 
 
 (f) This Defcription of the defolate State of Rome, fccms to be an Imitation of 
 fooic Paffagcs in the I'roghtt Jacmidhy conccrjiing tlic Ruin of ancient Bcihylon. 
 
 And
 
 the Revelation ^ 5?. JOHN. 
 
 CHAP. XIX. 
 
 Sect. i8. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 TH E Prophecies relating to this third Period, concluded with 
 a fevere Punishment of Rome for her Pride, Luxury, Super- 
 ftition, and Idolatry, and efpecially for her cruel Perfecution of 
 all who were found faithful to their Duty, in preferving the 
 Purity of the Chriftian Dodrines and Worfliip. When Rome 
 thus fell, as antient Babylofj, to rife no more, the heavenly 
 Church is introduced as a Chorus, or Choir, to praife God for 
 his righteous Judgments and Faithfulnefs. This excellent Hymn 
 of Praife, fung by the united Voices of Angels and Saints, the 
 whole AfTembly of Heaven, flrongly reprefents to all Chriftians, 
 and every Church on Earth, what grateful Senfe they ought to 
 have of God's Faithfulnefs in their Protedion, and of his righ- 
 teous Judgments in punifl:iing the Perfecutors of Truth and Re- 
 ligion. 
 
 Jnd it fliall be, when thou hajl made an tnd of reading this Book, that thou fl) ah bind 
 a Sio'ie to it, and caji it into the midft of Euphrates. And thou Jhalt fay. Thus Jhall 
 Babylon fink, and (hall not rife, from the Evil that I ivill bring upon her, Jer. li. 63, 
 64. This was ftriftly true of antient Babylon, which remains an Heap of Ruins to 
 this Day, the City now called Babylon being built in a different Place. This Part 
 of the Prophecy ieems ftrongly to intimate, that Rome fhall in like manner be irre- 
 coverably deftroyed ; a Judgment which as yet has not been inflided upon it. There 
 feems alio, in thefe Expreflions, an AlluHon to another Paffage of the fame Prophet. 
 Moreover, I will take from them the Voice of Mirth, and the Voice of Gladnefs, the 
 Voice of the Bridegroom, and the Voice of the Bride, the Sound of the Millflones, and 
 the Light of the Candle ; and this whole Land Jhall be a Defolaiion, and an Aflonijh- 
 ment, Jer. xxv. 10. Mufick was the Entertainment of the Rich and Great; Trade, 
 the Bufinefs of Men of middle Rank ; preparing Bread, and the Neceflaries of Life, 
 the Employment of the lowefl People ; Marriages, in which Lamps and Songs were 
 known Ceremonies, are the ufual Methods of peopling Cities, as new Births fupply 
 the Place of thofe that die. Now, the Defolation of Rome is defcribed in fuch n.^n- 
 ner, as to (hew, that neither Rich nor Poor, neither Perfons of middle Rank, nor of 
 the loweft Condition and Employments, fhould be able to live there any more ; it 
 fhall not be repeopleJ by new Marriages, but for ever remain defolate and uninhabi- 
 ted, eithtr by Perfons born in it, or reforting to it, on account of any Bufinefs or 
 Employment whatfoever. 
 
 G g 2 Tho'
 
 2 28 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. Tho', for wife Reafons, and for a limited Time, God may 
 
 XIX. permit the Righteous and Faithful to fuffer many thinps from 
 
 \yy\J the Enemies of Truth and .Righteoufnefs, yet the End, and 
 final Event of Things, flvall furely fhew God's Faithfulnefs in 
 the blefling of his People, and Juilice in the Punifliment of his 
 Enemies. A jufl Reafon for Confplation, Gratitude, and Praife. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 •A^ 
 
 iVD after ihefe 
 things, I heard a 
 great Voice of much Peo- 
 ple in Heaven, faying., Alle- 
 lujah. Salvation and Glory, 
 and Honour, end IPo-Jscr, 
 unto the Lord our Cod. 
 
 2 For true and righteous 
 ere his Judgments, for he 
 hath judged the great Whore 
 which did corrupt the Earth 
 with her Fornicaiion, and 
 hath avenged the Blood of 
 bis Servants at her hand. 
 
 3 And again they faid, 
 Alhlujah ; and her Smoke 
 Tofe up for ever, and ever. 
 
 P ARAP HRAS E. 
 
 HEN I was thus diftindliy in- 1 
 formed by an Angel, of the to- 
 tal Deftrndfion of that perfecuting Power, 
 which was to arife in this third Period, 
 and continue for fo long a time, it was 
 I'eprefented farther, as if the whole Church 
 was affembled together ; which I heard, 
 as a Chorus, with united Voices, begin 
 an Hymn of Praife to God, faying, AHe- 
 hijah, let us afcribe Salvation, Glory, Ho- 
 nour, and Power, unto yebovnh, the on- 
 ly true God, who is our God. 
 
 For his Judgments fhew him to be jufl 2 
 and righteous, faithful, and true ; his Pu- 
 nifhment of Rome, in fo exemplary a 
 manner, for her i ride, Superffition, Ido- 
 latry, and Perfecution, declares his Righ- 
 teoufnefs ; he has illuflrioufly manifelted 
 the Truth and Faithfulnefs of his Pro- 
 mifes, in avenging the Blood of his Ser- 
 vants, on her who fo cruelly put them to 
 death for their Faith in God, and Con- 
 ftancy in his true Religion. ., 
 
 And they ended their H3'mn, faying, 3 
 AHehijah, let God, our God, be praifed, 
 who in this lafl Judgment has put an 
 end to the Power of Perfecution for ever. 
 It fliall not henceforth, as formerly, rife 
 up again, to perfecutc the Saints ; this 
 perfecuting City fliall lie walle, from 
 
 Gene-
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 4 And the four and 
 twenty Elders, and the four 
 Benjls, fell down and wor- 
 JJjipped God that fat on the 
 Throne, faying. Amen, 
 Alldiijali. 
 
 PAR A PHRASE. 
 Generation to Generation, never to be re 
 flored (a). 
 
 After the Chorus of the General Af- 4 
 fembly had ended their Hymn, the 
 twenty four Eiders, Reprefentatives of 
 the united Church, the Patriarchs, and 
 Apoflles, and the four living Creatures, 
 the Ch^ruhini, w!io were neareft the 
 
 5 And a Voice came out 
 of the Throne, fiying, 
 Praife our God, all ye that 
 fear him, both fmall and 
 gnat. 
 
 Throne of God, proftrated thcmfelves 
 before Jehovah, and concluded the Praifes 
 of the heavenly Church, faying, Amen^ 
 Alh itjiih, fo let Jehovah, our God, be 
 praifed. 
 
 When this Hymn was finished, there 
 came a Voice from the Throne itfelf, 
 the Oracle pronounced an Order to all 
 Perfons truly religious, to all the fliithful 
 Servants of God, of whatever State or 
 Condition they might be, that tJiey 
 fliould heanilv join in the Praile of God, 
 and exalt his Name, fo glorious in riL'^h- 
 teous Judgment, and Faithfulnefs to his 
 Promifes (b). 
 
 (a) The Expreffion, Her Smoke rofe up, for ever, and ever, feems to be taken 
 
 from the Prophet Ifaiah, where it is explained by the Prophet, to mean perpetual De- 
 
 JlruSiion. It Jhull ,iot ie quenched Night nor Day, the Smoke thereif jhall go up for 
 
 ever, from Generation to Generation it Jliall lie wajle ; none Jhall pa fi through it for ever, 
 
 and ever, Ifa. xxxiv. lo. 
 
 Mr. Daubuz obferves, the two Jllelujahs in this Part of the Hj-mn correfpond to 
 the Meffagcs of the two Angels, one of which proclaims the Fa.'l, and the other 
 fliews its Perpetuity. This Repetition may however be accounted for, as correfpond-. 
 ing with the Hvmns of tfie antient Church, in which we may obferve, that repeat- 
 ing the Word l^llelijnh, is ufed by the Authors, as an Elejance in the Compofition. 
 
 {b) A Voice from the Throne, is from the Glory, or the Oracle ; this fliews the 
 great Authority and Solemnity with which this Order was publiflied. The Praife of 
 God, to which this C^rjcle direcis, feems fomewhat different from that of the fore- 
 going Hvmn ; that Hymn was to celebrate the Praife of God, principally on account 
 of his Faithfulnefs and Juftice, in the Punljhment of a perfecuting Power, which had 
 long oppreffed the faithMil Servants of Chrift. But this, as appears by the following 
 Hymn, in obedience to the Dire<£lion of the Oracle, is principally to praife God for 
 the happy and glorious State of the Church, confcquent up.m this Punifnment of their 
 Enemies ; that happy and glorious State of the Church, fuppofe, wherein it is fiid to 
 live and reign with Chrift a thoufand Years, and which is more largely defcri'oed 
 in the following Chapter. For which great Goodnefs of God, all good Men are 
 prepared, by this folemn Thankfgiving, to exprefs their hearty and grateful Ac- 
 knowledgments, 
 
 iJ . . Upon
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 6 Ani I heard as it were 
 the Voice of a great Multi- 
 tude, aud as the Voice of 
 ftiany PVaters, and as the 
 Voice of mighty Thtinder- 
 ings, Allelujah : for the 
 Lord God omnipotent reigU' 
 eth. 
 
 7 Let us he glad, and 
 rejoice, and give honour to 
 
 Wtfe 
 ready. 
 
 hath made herfclf 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Upon this Voice of the Oracle, the 6 
 whole Church, in obedience to it, be- 
 gan to celebrate the Praifes of God in an- 
 other Hymn ; their united Voices were 
 flrong, as the Sound of innumerable Peo- 
 ple fmging together, that it might be 
 compared to the Nolle of the Sea, or of 
 Thunder. They began the Praife of 
 God, faying, Allelujah, for Jehovah, the 
 one true God, whofe almighty Power and 
 fupreme Dominion reaches all Creatures, 
 appears to eftablifli his own Kingdom 
 of Truth and Righteoufnefs in the 
 World. 
 
 Let it fill the Hearts of all who truly 7 
 fear God, with Gladnefs and Joy, and 
 him : for the Marriage of difpofe them to give all honour unto him, 
 the Lamb is come, and his ^^^^ ^^ j^^g ^^ f^Hy ^^^ f^ glorioufly ac- 
 
 compliflied his Promifes; for now the true 
 Church of Chrift, his faithful Difciples, 
 as his Spoufe, are appointed and prepared 
 to receive public and eminent Marks of 
 his Affedlion, in a State of Happinefs 
 and Dignity, fuitable to their Relation to 
 him {c). 
 
 As it is ufual for Bridegrootns at their 8 
 Marriage, to make Prefents to their 
 Brides, of rich Ornaments and Apparel, 
 fo, at this time, the Church of Chrift 
 fliall be prefcnted with fuitable Orna- 
 ments ; it Ihall be adorned with real 
 Righteoufnefs and Holinefs, with a di- 
 vine Nature and God-like Temper, in 
 
 (c) The antient Prophets defcribe the Favour of God to his People, by the Af- 
 fc£lion of a Bridegroom. For as a young Man marrieth a Virgi", Jo Jhall thy Sons 
 marry thee ; and as a Bridegroom rtjoices over a Bride, fo Jhall thy God rejoice over 
 thee, Ifa. Ixii. 5. The Church is rcprefentcd in the New Teftament, in the fame 
 Similitude of a Bride. For 1 have ejpoufcd you to one Hufliand, that I may prefent 
 you as a chn/Ie Virgin to Chriji, 2 Cor. ii. 2. As Marriages were ufcd to be celebrated 
 with great joy, the Marriage of the Lamb vviiii his Church, is a fit Kmblc-m to flu- w 
 the State of Prolpcrity and Happinefs to which God will raifc it, after all its Sulkr- 
 ings for the fake of Truth and Righteoufnefs. 
 
 conformity 
 
 8 And to her Was grant- 
 ed, that J}:ie fhould be array- 
 ed in fine Linnen, clean and 
 white : for the fine Linnen 
 is theRightcoufnefs of Saints.
 
 the Revelation <?/" 6'/. J O H N. 23 i 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect. i8. 
 
 conformity to God's own Pcrfedions : v.-*^ 
 Ornaments more valuable, and more ho- 
 nourable, than the mofl: coftly or ho- 
 nourable Habits of the eaflern Princes^ 
 or of the antient Prlejls. 
 
 9 And he faith unto me. The Angel then diredling his Speech in 9 
 Write, Blejfedare they who particular to me, bid me take notice of 
 are called to the Marriage- this Part of the Prophecy, and write it 
 Supper of the Lamb : and ^^^^^^ ^^ ^ j^^^j^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^ 
 he faith unto me, Tbeje are r> • j/^/-i- r ^ 
 the true Sayings of Cod. Patience and Confolat.on of the Samts, 
 
 as they may reit latisned in full AfTur- 
 ance of Hope, that all the Promifes in 
 this Prophecy fhall be furely accomplifh- 
 ed ; for they are the faithful, the never- 
 failing Word of God. 
 
 10 And I fell at his Feet Upon this Kindnefs, and Condefcen- 10 
 toworfhiphm; andhefatd ^^^^ ^f ^„ ^„ j converfing with me, I 
 unto me, bee thou do it not : ■ ^ ° r t-u i r 1 /- 
 r am thy Fellow-Servant, '^=\' ^°'"g ^^ f P''^^' ^y . Thankfalnefs 
 and of t/py Brethren, that and Refpeft, by proftrating myfelf at 
 have the Tefiimony nfjefus; "i^ Feet ; but he unmcdiately ftopt me, 
 •worfhip God, for the 'Tejli- and informed me, that in this Revelation 
 many of Jefus is the Spirit he was employed as a Servant of God, 
 ef Prophecy. together with myfelf ; that I was now 
 
 to confider him, tho' an Angel, as one of 
 my Brethren, whom God employs in re- 
 vealing Things relating to Chrift, and 
 his Church. The Villons which revealed 
 to me fo many Things concerning the fu- 
 ture State of the Church, proceed from 
 the fame Spirit of Prophecy as all true Re- 
 velation does. Worfhip not me then, fays 
 the Angel, but God, whofe Servants we 
 both are in this Revelation, and from 
 whom we have both received the fame 
 Spirit of Prophecy (d). 
 
 The 
 
 ^ (rf) It has been often queftioned, how the Apoftle fhould ever think of worfhip- 
 ping an Angel, as proper Worfhip and religious Honour are exprefsly forbid to any 
 Creature, and as Idolatry is fo great a Sin, in account both of the Jewifh and Chri- 
 flian Religion ; and as this Anfwer of the Angel did not fo fally fatisfy St. John him- 
 fclf, that what lie offered was fuiful, and of itlelf unlawful, for he offers to do the 
 
 2 fame
 
 tsfic-xvi/rai. 
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 1 1 And I faw Heaven The Prophetic Vifions were continued j 1 1 
 opened, and behold a zuhite a new Scene was preleated before me : 
 Uorfe, and he that fat up- ^he Gates of Heaven were fet wide 
 on him ^as called faithful ^^^ ^^ ^ ^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ j^^ ^^_ 
 
 and true ; and in Ki?bte- ,^ --ri • a i j u r, r 
 
 otifnefs he doth judge and ^^': ^^'' ^^7 l^^^ }^^. ^J ^ ^f ''^^^ 
 tnakefVar. riding on a white Ho;fe, luch as Gene- 
 
 rals were ufed to ride on fblemn Procef- 
 fions. Pie appeared to be the Perfon to 
 whom God had given all Power, and 
 committed all Judgment, who was to ac- 
 complifh all the Promifes of God in 
 Faithfulnefs, and to execute all his 
 
 fame th'ng again afterwards, c. xxli. 8. Before we anfwcr this Queflion, we ought, 
 I think, to anfwer a previous Qiieftion : Whether the Apoflle did intend any proper 
 religious Honour or Worfliip to the Angel at all ? The Word which we render to 
 vvorfliip, is uftd for civil RefpeiS, as well as for religious Honour ; it properly means 
 a known Cuflom of the Eaftern People, of bov.ing down to the Ground, and kiifing 
 the Feet of Perfons of very fuperior Rank. 1 hus Ruth complimented Bcaz: Thou 
 fhe fell on her Face, and boiued herfdf to the ground, Ruth ii. lo. Thus Abigail zMo 
 complimented David: She fell before David on her Face, and bowed h erf elf to the 
 ground, and fell at his Feet, I Sam. xxv. 23. The Apoflle then, notwithllanding 
 any thing in the ExprefTion, might mean no more than the moft humble AiSt of civil 
 Refpc£t ; the original Word meaning in general, both civil Refpe6f and religious 
 Worlhip, muft be determined to either, by the Circumftances of the Difcourle in 
 •which it is ufed. It will be fufficiently diftinguillied, I think, by being referred either 
 to the true God, or to a Creature. 
 
 The Rcafon for which the Angel forbids this high Ad of Refpefl, feems to inti- 
 mate, that he did not underftand it as an Adf of religious Honour ; he mentions no- 
 thing of the Sin or Danger of Idolatry in it : he only fhews it was improper the 
 Apoftle fliould give f ich Refpedl to him ; not Iiy fhewing it was unlawful to give 
 fuch Refpeft to any Being whatfocver, but becaufe he was a Fellow-Servant with the 
 Apoftle, and of his Brethren the Prophets, as it is more clearly exprelTed, c . xxii. g. 
 As if the Angel had faid, I have but received the fame Spirit of Revelation from God, 
 which you alfo have. The Teftimony of Jcfus is the true Spirit of Prophecy ; in 
 him the Prophecies of the anticnt Prophets had their Accomplilliment ; it is /till the 
 true Spirit and proper Intention of Prophecy, to reveal Things relating to Chriftand 
 his Church. 'Fhis is the Spirit of Prophecy in the Vifion you have feen ; and if I 
 have now explained any of thofe Revelations to you, the Honour is not due to niy- 
 felf, but to God, from whom I received it ; let your Acknowledgment and Thanks 
 be therefore given unto him. This I take to be the plainelt Account ; though the . 
 j^ , Reader fhould be informed, fome learned Interpreters underftanil this AiSfion as fym- 
 
 Wanle " bolical or figurative. " To teach and reprefent unto us, under the Pcrfun of the 
 
 " Apoflle himfclf, fays Mr. TVapU; that the bcft Men arc very apt to be furpriacd 
 " and drawn by the Example of otiiers, and by falfe Pretences, into Creature- 
 " Wiirfhii) ; and that fuch Worfhip is unlawful, let the Pretences be ever lb plau- 
 " fiblc ; and that the qiily way to prevent all maimer of Idolatry, is to keep to the 
 " Precept litre given, of worihipping God alone." 
 
 Threat-
 
 the Revelation of St.^OW^, 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 2 His Eyes "were as a 
 Flame of Fire, and on his 
 Head were many Croivns -, 
 and he had a Name writ- 
 ten^ which no Man kneiv 
 but he himfelf. 
 
 1 3 And he was clothed 
 with a Vefture dipt in Blood, 
 and his Name is called the 
 Word of God. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Thrcatnings in Righteoufnefs, for the 
 Proiedion of God's People, and for the 
 Punilliment of their Enemies. 
 
 He appeared with a noble Afpeft ; his i 
 Eyes were glorioufly bright and piercing -, 
 his Head, to fliew his numerous Con- 
 quers, and large Empire, was adorned 
 with many Crowns : So great was the 
 Dignity and Authority conferred upon 
 him, thatnoPerfon befide? himfelf could 
 fully comprehend it {ej. 
 
 He was dreffed in a Robe of deep Red, i 
 as if it had been dipt in Blood ; to ex- 
 prefs, that Jefits, who, for his voluntary 
 Obedience unto Death, when he llied 
 his own Blood, was highly exalted, and 
 had a Name given him which is above 
 every Name, fliould fulfil this Prophecy, 
 in the utter Deftrucflion of the Enemies 
 of his Government : their Slaughter (hould 
 be then fo great, that their Blood fliould, 
 as it were, be fprinkled on his Garments j 
 then he fliould be celebrated under the 
 glorious Title of the IForJ of God (f). 
 
 The 
 
 {e) This Exprefllon feenis to refer to the many Characters given the Chrifl in 
 Prophecy, which arc fo great, that we cannot fully comprehend all that they mean. 
 It has been probably thought by fome Interpreters, that this Part of the Defcription 
 refers to the Prophecy of Ifaiah. The Government Jloall be on his Shctdders, and his 
 Name Jhall he called Jf Inderful, Counfellor, the mighty God, the everla fling Father, the 
 Prince of Peace. Of the Increafe of his Government and Peace, there Jl)all be no End, 
 upon the Throne of David and his Kingdom, to order it, and to cjlablifli it with Judg- 
 ment, and vjith Jujlice, from henceforth even for ever, Ifa. ix. 6, 7. His Perfon and 
 Government are reprefented wonderful and incomprehenfible. 
 
 (f) This Title, the Word of God, makes it evident, that the Perfon defigned in 
 the Vifion, is the fame Perfon whom St. fohn, in his Gofpel, calls by the fame 
 Name ; fo that 'Jefus Chrifl himfelf is reprefented as riding at the head of an Army, 
 to take Vengeance of the Enemies of his Religion, and faithful Servants. 
 
 Mr. Dauhv.x obferves, " That ^o>©-, or Word, has three feveral Significations > it rj u 
 *' may fignify Words, Aftions, and Commands. Chrift is the Word of God in all ^^^ pi^'^ 
 " thefe Refpeas : 
 
 " I. He is his Word, becaufe before bis Incarnation, and much more fince, he 
 " has been the great Angel of God, to bring Meflages, or the Words of God, to 
 Ci A/Tor. >» 
 
 Mc 
 
 H h 
 
 " II. He
 
 234 ^ Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. TEXT. P A R A P B R A S E. 
 
 XIX. iJi^ AruUhe Armies "jshich The Prophetic Vifion farther reprefen- 14 
 r^y^r^'-U '-^"'^e in Heaven follo-ived ted this General followed by the Armies 
 him upon white Hcrfes, of Heaven, which marched after their 
 fjj^'j/J'f"'^'""'''^''''' Prince and chief Commander in great 
 
 State ; themfelves richly clothed in fj-len- 
 did Habits, wearing the finciL Linnen : 
 to fignify, that now the Church fliould 
 attain a State of Peace and Triunioh ; 
 their Faith and Patience fliould be highly 
 ^ rewarded ; their Happlnefs and Joy fliould 
 
 be Lw above what Rome ever iiiw in the 
 Glory of a Triumph (gj. 
 
 The 
 
 <' II. He is the Word of God, bccaufe he is the great Minifter of God, to per- 
 " form all his Works of Creation, Prefervation, and Redemption." 
 
 " III. As to the Word fignifying Command, Chrift is, in refpe(3: of that, two 
 " Ways the Word of God." 
 
 " 1. As he is the Executor of all God's Commands." 
 
 " 2. As he is himfelf the chief Commander, and even now joined with God, 
 " fitting upon his Throne at his right Hand ; the Prince Acx-i and Afyj.v of the 
 " Creation, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords. This Account not only fhcws, 
 ■•' our Author adds, why Chrifl is called the Word of God in general, hut why 
 *' he is fo called in this Place." 
 
 *' I. Being the Word, as he brings Mefiages, and is the great Angel of the Co- 
 '' venant, he brings now the greateil Errand, the Peric£lion of the Covenant in the 
 " RefurrciEtion, firft of the Saints, and then of all the Dead." 
 
 " II. Being the Word of God, as he is the great Minifter, he now comes to 
 " perform the molt magnificent of God's Works." 
 
 "• III. As he is the Executor of God's Commands, and is to command and rule 
 '• under the Father, becomes now to be King of Kings, and Lord of Lords." 
 
 It is obfcrvablc, that in the Temple, the Schcchiiiah, or Glory, the Prejcncc ofGod 
 in the moft holy Place, was the Oracle, and the Kehla, whence Cjod gave forth his 
 Word and Command, and towards which Prcfcnce all the Woifliip of the Church 
 was addred'ed. The Oracle w.-is called "|*3~j from "I^T, wiiich is often tr-uiflated Ac-jj*. 
 and Word. Another Hcbrfo) Woid ""I'^vS*? which is rendered y.<^r^ and IP'orJ, will 
 properly alfo fignify Authority and Command, and one veiled with fupreme Autho- 
 rity and Command. Thus Jimr, or Emir, is a known Title ol Vlf.giflracy in the 
 Eaft ; and Emir al iniimuiiin, is the Prince or Lord of the true Believers, a well- 
 Scldtn, Titlti j^no^ri Title of the Succeflbrs of Mohammed. Not only the Title oi Emir in the 
 *i, """"'"'■> Eaft, but of DiSintor amonn; the Roimnis, fccm to have come frcm the fame Ori- 
 ■ 3- V y<- gjnal, as Perfons whofe ^Vord and Command had fovcreign Authority. 
 
 As in the Temple, the Hchechimih, or Cilory, was the Oracle, and Mercy- Seat, 
 from which Oracle God gave his Commands with fupieme Authority, and at whicii 
 Prefence he gracioufly received the Addrcfl'es of his Church ; may not an Aliufion to 
 this very fignificant and princip.-^l Part of the Mofucal Inftitutiun, be one probable 
 Rcafon, why Chrift is (lilcd licre the IVord of God? 
 
 {g) The Armies of Heaven, in the Language of Scripture, o.'tcn mean the An- 
 gels of God j which, as niiniftring Spirits, who continually attend on his Service, 
 
 2 may
 
 the Revelation of St, JOHN. 235 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. Sect. iR. 
 
 i^And out of his Mouth The Vifion farther rcprefentcd a fliarp 
 
 gosth a Jharp Sivcrd, that Sword, coming out, as it v/ere, of the ^-5 
 
 with it he JhoM fmiie the Mouth of Chrlft, to fignify, that he had 
 
 mwns, and he fljallruk ^^^ f^jj p^^^^^. ^^ ^j^^ 5^,^^.^ ^^^j ^,^^^ 
 
 them With a Rod of Iron: , , ^ r -.. • n. -n. 
 
 , , , , ,, ,1 TJA.. now he was about to ulc it, ui a itrict 
 am he / nc.de lb the IV me- . ^ t n- 1 i'- • c 
 
 Prefs of the Fiercenefs and Execution of Juftice on the Enemies of 
 IFrath of Almighty God. Truth and Righteoufncfs ; that he would 
 
 chaftife them as with an Iron-Rod, and 
 punifli them witli the moll: fevere Ven- 
 geance of God's Wrath, which is as his 
 Power, ahnighty, and" able to punifli his 
 Enemies with utter and everlafting De- 
 ftrudtion {h). 
 
 may be called the Armies of Heaven, probably in allufion to the Cuflom of Princes, 
 who keep the chief and bell: of their Troops about their Perfons, as their Guard, 
 and in their Capital City, the Place of their Refidence ; and have their principal 
 and chief Officers attending their Courts. 
 
 In this Vifion the faithful Chriftians, w^ho perfevered with Conftancy in the Day of 
 Temptation, feeni reprefented as received into Heaven, and aflcciated with the An- 
 gels, into the Hofts or Armies of Heaven, as well as in the Praifes of the heavenly 
 Church ; (o that thefe Armies of Heaven may be underftood not only of the Angels 
 of God attending Chrift, but alfo of fuch faithful Chriftians, who had received their 
 Crown and Reward : They are faid to be clothed in fine Linnen, white and clean ; 
 which is juft before interpreted to mean the Righteoufnefs of the Saints. 
 
 They feem to be the fame Perfons defcribed before, c. xvii. 14. And they that are 
 with him, are called, and chofen, and faithful. So that thefe Armies in Heaven, 
 which followed their viftorious General, feem to include, if not to mean princi- 
 pally, thofe Chriftians who had kept the Faith againft all Oppofition ; to exprefs the 
 high Honour and Happinefs to which they are now advanced. 
 
 (Ij) Chrift, in the firft Vifion, is reprefented with a fharp two-edged Sword, 
 Rev. i. i6. to exprefs one of the principal Parts of Government, the Power of the 
 Sword ; the fus Gladii including the Right of making War, and inflicting Punifla- 
 ments. 
 
 To rule with a Rod of Iron., is an Allufion to an Expreffion in Pfalm ii. 9. in 
 which it was prophefied concerning the King whom fehovah had fet upon his holy 
 Hill of Sion, that he {hould as eafily break his Enemies, and all their Oppofition, as 
 a Rod of Iron could break in pieces an earthen Veflel. 
 
 To tread the IVine-Prefs of the Ficrcenefs of the IFrath of Almighty God, is an Al- 
 lufion to a Pafl'age in the Prophet Ifaiah, c. Ixiii. 3. ufually underftood of the Mef- 
 fiah. / iiave trodden the IVine-Pref alone, and of the People there was none with me : 
 for I will tread them in fnine Anger, and trample them in my Fury, and their Blood jhall 
 be fprinkled on my Garments, and I will Jlain all my Raiment : far the Day oj Ven- 
 geance is in mine Heart, and the Tear of my Redeemed is come. 
 
 H h 2 Finally,
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 6 And he hath on his 
 FcJIm-e, and en his 'Thigh, 
 a Name written. King of 
 Kings, and Lord of 
 Lords. 
 
 17 And 1 faw an Angel 
 Jianding in the Sun, and 
 he cried with a loud Voice, 
 faying to all the Fowls that 
 fly in the tnidjl of Heaven, 
 Come, and gather yourfelves 
 together unto the Supper of 
 the great God. 
 
 1 8 That ye may eat the 
 Flefh of Kings, and the 
 Flefh of Captains, and the 
 Flefh of mighty Men, and 
 the Fleflo of Horfes, and of 
 them that fit on them, and 
 the Flefh of all Men, both 
 free and lond, both fmall 
 and great. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Finally, I obferved a Motto, or In- 16 
 fcription, on one Part of his Garment 
 which covered his Thigh, the Place 
 where the Sword was ufually wore ; in 
 which In fcription he was fliled Kirig of 
 Kings, a7id Lord of Lords : To flgiiify, 
 that he was really poflefled of a juft Do- 
 minion over all the Princes and King- 
 doms of the Earth ; a Dominion which 
 the Eaftern Monarchs, and after them 
 the Ro?nan Empire, unjuftly attempted, 
 a Title which with great Vanity they af- 
 fumed to themfelves. 
 
 As I beheld this General marching 17 
 with his Army in Order, on this great 
 Expedition, the Event of it in the total 
 Overthrow and Deflrud:ion of his Ene- 
 mies, was declared by the Voice of an 
 Angel, who feem'd to ftand in the Sun ; 
 who, with a very audible Voice, invited 
 the Birds of Prey to the Carcafes of the 
 Slain, as to a great Feaft, which the 
 Vengeance of God on his hnemies would 
 foon provide for them. 
 
 In which Feaft, they fliould prey up- 18 
 on the dead Bodies of a numerous Ar- 
 my ; many Perfons of the highcft Rank 
 and Charadler fliould remain dead, and 
 unburied on the Field of Battle : So that 
 the Birds of Prey rtiould feaft themfelves 
 on the Flefli of Kings, great Captains, 
 and of mighty Men, as well as on the 
 Flefli of common Soldiers, and their 
 Horfes (i). 
 
 I 
 
 [i) This PafTage is imitated from the Prophet ^z^/vV/, c. xxxix. 17. And thm 
 Son of A'laii, thus faith the Lord God, Speak unto every feathered Fowl, and to every 
 }\eajl of the Field; nffemhlc yourfelves, and come, gather yourfelves on every fide to my 
 Sacrifice {or Slaughter) that I do facrificc for you upon the Alountains of Ifrael, that ye 
 may eat FUJI), and drink Blood; ye Jhall eat the FUJI) of the Mighty, and drink the 
 Blood of the Princci of the Earth. . . , Thus fjall ye be filled at my Table. Tliis is a 
 
 ilroiig
 
 TEXT. 
 
 19 And I faiv theBeaft, 
 and the Kings of the Earth 
 and their Armies gathered 
 together^ to make War a- 
 gainjl him that fat on the 
 Horfe, and againjl^ his Army. 
 
 /;& Revelation of St. JOHN. 237 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. i8. 
 
 I beheld alfo in my Vifion, another 
 Army appeared to oppcfe Chrift, and ^9 
 the Army (jf Heaven, which he led : 
 The Beaft, which reprefented the perfe- 
 cuting Power of Rome, in conjunftion 
 with the Kings of the Earth, who aided 
 and fupported that perfecuting Power, 
 gathered all their Force together, and 
 headed a numerous Army : All the E- 
 nemiesof Truth and Righteoufnefs com- 
 bined to oppofe a thorough Reformation 
 of their Errors, Superftition, Idolatry, 
 and Perfecution. 
 
 But Chrifl, and his Saints, obtained a 2o 
 fiiU and entire Viftory over them ; a 
 Vidtory fo compleat, as when the Gene- 
 rals and all the chief Officers are made 
 Prifoners of War, and the reft of the 
 Army is cut to pieces in the Field of 
 Battle. For the perfecuting Powers, re- 
 prefented by the Beaft and falfe Prophet, 
 the principal Perfons who had fupported 
 the Apoftacy by falfe Dodrines, and im- 
 pofed on the Credulous by Pretences to 
 Wonders and Miracles, were made Prifo- 
 ners, to fuffer a more exemplary Punifh- 
 ment by the Hands of Juftice ; for thefe 
 were afterwards condemned to be burned 
 alive, and had their Sentence executed 
 upon them, being thrown into a Pit of 
 burning Brimftone. 
 
 As to the reft, the Perfons of lower and 2 t 
 were Jlain by the Sword of inferior Rank, who had abetted the Apo- 
 him that Jat upon the horfi, ^^.^^ ^^^ concurred in oppofing a Re- 
 wbich Sword proceeded out f„^„,,.- „ »u^ p. *i c 1 
 
 of his Mouth: and all the J"^^^^'J"' ^h^y. l'k<l ^^^^ ''''f''''l'}^\''\ 
 Fozvls were filled with their ^'^'\ "^ ^" Army, fel m the Field of 
 Flejh. Battle, and were left there unbuned, as 
 
 20 And the Beafl was 
 taken., and with him the 
 falfe Prophet that wrought 
 Miracles before him, with 
 which he deceived them that 
 had received the Mark of 
 the Beaft, and them that 
 worflnpped his Image, theje 
 loth were cajl ahve into a 
 Lake of Fire, bitrningwitb 
 Brimfione. 
 
 21 And the Remnant 
 
 ftrong Defcription of a great Slaughter, and heavy Judgment of God, when he Aiall 
 come to punifh his Enemies. So it is explained by the Prophet, v. 21. I will fit my 
 Glory (faith the Lord God) among the Heathen, and all the Heathen fliall fie my Judg- 
 ment that I have executed, and my Hand that I have laid upon them, 
 
 a
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on' 
 
 PARAPHR .IS E. 
 
 a Prey for the Fowls of the Air to feed 
 
 on : A very flrong figurative Expreflion 
 
 of their full and compleat Dellrudlion {k). 
 
 (i) The general Meaning of this ftrong and beautiful Figure is fufficiciitly plain 
 and intelligible, and fufficicnt to anfvver the Defign of the Prophecy, to encourage 
 Conftancy, Faith, and Patience ; to give Confolation, and Hope, under prefent Op- 
 prelTion and Perfecution for the fake of true Religion, and a good Confcience. That 
 the feveral Particulars of this figurative Dtfcription, have themfelves a farther parti- 
 cular Meaning, is not fo plain and certain. It is, I think, a Mark of riglit Un- 
 derftanding, in the Language of Prophecy, and in the Defign of Prophecy too, to 
 keep to what appears the Defign and Meaning of the Prophecy in general, and what 
 the whole of it, laid together, points out to us : and not to fuft'er a warm Imagi- 
 nation to mhlead us from the real Intention of the Spirit of Prophecy, by following 
 uncertain Applications of particular Parts of it. Who can fay, for inftance, with 
 any Certainty, that the Flefli to be eaten, and the Birds invited to the Fcail, have 
 each a particular mvftical Senfe, or that they really mean any thing more, than to 
 defcribe a great Battle, Defeat, and Slaughter ? 
 
 However, there are in molt figurative Dcfcriptions, fome particular Parts of the 
 Reprtfintation, that feem, with great probability, dcfigncd to point out fome chief 
 Circumflances to particular Obfervation. 
 
 Thus, in this Defcription, the Punifhment of the Beafl: and falfc Prophet, wlio 
 were tak«i Prifoners, and condemned to be burned alive, being different from the 
 Punifhment of the Remnant which were flain by the Sword, fecnis to intimate, that 
 the chief and principal Maintainers of the Apoflacy, they who ufed all their Power, 
 and all the wicked Arts of Deceit, in oppofition to true Religion, fliall be puniflied 
 in proportion to their Guilt, and fhall fuffer in a manner more terrible and exem- 
 plary than others. Burning alive is one of the moft terrible Executions ; being calt 
 into a Lake or Pit of Fire, burning with BrimJlo>:e, images in the Mind, the Dc- 
 flruftion of Sodom and Gomorrah, who are recorded as Examples of perpetual De- 
 ilruction, from which they can never poffibly recover themfelves. 
 
 Thus alfo, as the Beaft and falfe Prophet do not mean private Perfons, according 
 to this Defcription, but the Powers of Bodies Politick, in perpetual Succeflion, this 
 very naturally teaches us to confider their Punifliment in a double Capacity ; or, to 
 ufe the Words of Mr. Daubuz, «' The Defign here is to fhew us, that Chrift will 
 Daubuz, on " not only deflroy at laif, the Perfcns who at tliat time fliall be in poffcflion of what 
 tbe Pluc. " is f!H,nif;cd by the Beaft and falfe Prophet, but alfo utterly extirpate the SucccfTion 
 " of tlic Tyranny and falfe Prophecy for ever. So that the Beafl, and the falfc 
 " Prophet are Perfons in a double Capacity, tiiat is, Perfons in general, Enemies 
 " to Chrill, and alfo in poffcflion of a Power which is to be extinguifticd with 
 " them." 
 
 However, this I think we may take as the undoubted Meaning of the Prophecy 
 in general, that now :ll the Powers of tiie Apoflacy flial) be deffroycd ; no Oppo- 
 fition fliall remain, to hinder that happy Stale of the Church, vvhicli is to i'ollow in 
 the next Period, and which the Spirit of Prophecy defcribcs in the following 
 Chapter. 
 
 CHAP.
 
 the Revelation <?/" 6*/. J O H N. 239 
 
 Sect. 19, 
 
 CHAP. XX. 
 
 Sect. 19. Period Fourth. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 THIS Chapter reprefents a new State of tlie Church, upon 
 its Deliverance from the Perfecution and Corruption of the 
 third Period, or during the Reign of the two Beafts, for 1260 
 Prophetic Days or Years. That long State of Oppreffion is to 
 be followed by a long Continuance of Peace and Profperity ; a 
 fourth Period is defcribed, which, among other Charafters, is 
 to laft for a thoufiiid Years. The two firfl Periods ended in a 
 Deliverance of the Church, but thol^: Deliverances were of fliort 
 Continuance, and attended with confiderable Defeifts ; but now, 
 after the Church fliall h,ive pafled ihrough this third Trial of 
 Faith and Patience, it is to attaui a State of very great Profpe- 
 rity, and to remain in it for a very confiderable Length of 
 Time. This is that happy State of the Church, which, from 
 the Continuation of it for loco Years, is ufually called the 
 MiUtmihim. 
 
 The Dcfcription we have of it in this Chapter, is very fliort, 
 contain'd within the firfl fix Verfes ; Interpreters have, however, 
 abundant'y fupplied what they thought wanting in the Account 
 of Prophecy, out of their own Invention, it is to be feared, ra- 
 ther than fi-om fure or well-grounded Principles of Judgment. 
 No wonder then, they differ lb much about the true Meaning 
 of a Prophecy, in which they have mixed fo many of their own 
 Imaginations ; fo that the Difputes feem not fo much what is 
 the Intention of the Spirit of Prcyhecy, as which of the Inter- 
 preters has the finefl or the warmeft Imagination. 
 
 Let us then carefully endeavour to dillinguilli what the Spi- 
 rit of Propiiecy plainly intends, from what uncertain Conje(5lures 
 er doubtful Realbnings may fuggeft to our Minds, as a more di- 
 flinft and particular Account of it. 
 
 l^he Prophecy itfelf reprefents it after this manner. 
 
 AFTER
 
 2^(. 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Ch a V, 
 XX. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I \ ^ ^ I fa'do an An- 
 /\_ gel come down from 
 Heaven, having the Key of 
 the hottomlefs Pit, ai:d a 
 great Chain in his Hand. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 AFTER I had feen, in the former i 
 Prophetic Vifions, the Downfall 
 and PuniHiment of the laft perfecuting 
 Power of Rome, the State of the Church 
 which was to follow upon it, was re- 
 prefented in a new Vifion ; for I beheld 
 an Angel as defcending from Heaven, like 
 one fent on a Meffage from the Thrcine 
 cf God ; his Com million was exprdled 
 by a double Symbol : He had a Key in 
 his Hands, which was the Key of the 
 great Abyfs, or bottomlefs Pit ; and he 
 brought alfo with him a great Chain, 
 fuch as Prifoners were ufed to be bound 
 with, to prevent an Efc^pe. 
 
 I foon perceived, in my Vifion, on 2 
 what Errand this Angel was fent ; for he 
 feizcd on the Dragon, the old Serpent, 
 by which the Devil was fignified, the 
 great Adverfary of Mankind, and Enemy 
 of Truth and Righteoufnefs, the great Se- 
 ducer of the World into Error and Wic- 
 kednefs ; the Angel arrefted him, bound 
 him, and committed him to clofe Cufto- 
 dy for a thoufmd Years. 
 
 The Angel committed him to clofe Cu-3 
 ftody in a ftrong Prifon, he lock'd him faft 
 up in the bottomlefs Pit, and put a firm 
 Seal upon it, that he might not efcape, or 
 go about as before, to deceive the Nations. 
 Thus was the Devil to be confined for a 
 thoufand Years, though after that time 
 fliculd be expired, the wife and holy Pro- 
 vidence of God fhould take off this Re- 
 ftraint, though it fliould be but for a very 
 lliort fpace of time (a). 
 
 When 
 
 {a) Tlie Abyfs or bottomlefs Pit in wbich S.itan is to be confiiieJ for a thou- 
 fand Years, during this happy State of tht- Church, is cxplaiu'd on thcfirftand fccond 
 
 2 Vcrfcs 
 
 2 And he laid hold on 
 the Dragon, that old Ser- 
 pent, which is the Devil 
 and Satan, and bound hint 
 a thoufand Tears. 
 
 3 Aid caji him into the 
 bottomlefs Pit, andflntl him 
 up, and fet a Seal upon him, 
 that he flmdd deceive the 
 Nations no more, tilt the 
 thoufand 2'earsfhould be ful- 
 filled: and after that he 
 mufl be loofed a l-ttle fea- 
 fon. 
 
 i
 
 the Revelation ^ 6>. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 4 And I faiv Tkrones, 
 and they fat upon them, and 
 Judgment was given unto 
 them ; and I faw the Souls 
 of them that were beheaded 
 for the Witnefs of Jefiis, 
 and for the Word of God, 
 and had not worfJoipped the 
 Beafi, neither his Image, 
 neither had received his 
 Mark upon their Foreheads, 
 or in their Hands, and they 
 lived and reigned with Chrijl 
 a ihoufand Tears. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 When the Church was thus deliver'd 
 from the Power of Satan, by his Con- 4- 
 finement, eitlicr to feduce or perfecute it, 
 the happy State of the Church was thus 
 farther rcprefented : I faw Thrones erec- 
 ted, and Perfons flit on them, to whom 
 the Authoi-ity of Government, and Ad- 
 miniflration of Juftice were committed, 
 and fuch Perfons were intruded with it,- 
 who had the Conflancy of Martyrs, 
 whom no Fears of Death could force in- 
 to any Compliance with the antichrillian 
 Apoftacy, but who perfevered in the Pro- 
 fellion of the Chriftian Faith, againic all 
 Oppofition, neither yielding to the gene- 
 ral prevailing Corruptions, or making a- 
 ny Acknowledgment of Subjeftion to the 
 Authority and Dominion of the anti- 
 chriftian Power of the Beaft ; fuch as 
 thefe the Spirit of Prophecy declared 
 were the Perfons to reign with Chrifl for 
 thefe thoufand Years. 
 
 Verfes of the ninth Chapter, where an Angel is fent to open it, as here to (hut up 
 Satan a clofe Prifoner in it. The (hutting up of Satan in fo clofe a Prifon as a Pit 
 or Dungeon under Ground, fo fure a Confinement by locking it faft, and putting a 
 Seal upon it, may well be underflood to mean, that for this fpace of time the Devil 
 who is reprefented the firft in the Apofl:acy, and principal Agent in the Oppofition 
 to Truth, Righteoufnefs, and Religion, (hall be fully reftrained from the Exercife 
 of all Influence and Power, either to feduce Men into Error and Wickednefs, or to 
 perfecute Men of Confcience, Conftancy and Faithfulnefs. 
 
 As the Devil is reprefented the Head or Ruler of the evil Spirits or Angels, a Re- 
 ftraint of their Power feems alfo to be intended, in the Imptifonment of their Chief 
 or Head ; fo that in the general, this feems to be the Meaning of the Spirit of Pro- 
 phecy, in this figurative Defcription, that during all the time of this Period, that is 
 for a thoufand Years, " The Church of Chrifl: fhall enjoy Purity of Religion in Daubuz on 
 ," Peace, without any Difturbance from thofe old Enemies of Mankind, working ''^"^ Pl'ice. 
 " in tile Children of Difobedience." 
 
 " And this feems to imply, adds our Author, that all fliall be converted,- 
 
 " however, if there be any that remain unconverted, they will, during the Impri- 
 
 " fonment of Satan, be in fo fmall a Number, and fo feeble in comparifon of jj ;[, 
 
 '' the true Chriilians, that they fliall neither dare, nor be able, to dillurb the Peace 
 " of Chrirt's Kingdom." 
 
 It is not improbable, that fhutting up Satan in the bottomlefs Pit or Abvfs, may 
 have a particular Regard to a Reftraint on the Power of Alobajncdiftn, and effeftual- 
 ly llup the PreVdlency of that Impofture, as before opening the bottomlefs Pit, had 
 a principal Regard to the Rife and furpufmg Progrcfs of it, ch. ix, 
 
 li THIS
 
 y} Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 THIS Defcriiitlon of the Thrones, and of them that fat on them, is 
 not, 1 conceive, to be iinderftood, as if all who are afterwards laid 
 to live and reisn with Chrift a thoiifxnd Years, were fee on thefe Thrones. 
 The Expreirion, 1 faiv Thrones, av.a they f at upon them, may mean no more, 
 than that fome fat on them, how few, or how many foever they might be. 
 ThoLigh all are faid to live and reign with Ckrijl, that may wtU be under- 
 ftood of a free and full Enjoyment of the glorious Blcffings and Happi- 
 nefs of this Kingdom of Chrill. 
 
 The figurative Defcription feems to intimate Order and Government in 
 .this Kingdom of Chrift, that fome were to have Judgment given unto 
 them, or to be raifcd to the Authority of Magiftrates in it. This, as alt 
 other Governments, was to be made up of Governors, and Governed ; 
 :;nd this Authority of Magillracy was given to them that fat on the 
 Thrones, whoever they were, who were judged worthy of fuch Honour 
 and Authority in this Kingdom of Chrift. The ExprefTions feem to be 
 an Allufion to the principal Court of Ifrael, in which the Members of the 
 Sanhedrim fat on raifed Seats, or Thrones, on each hand of the Prince, or 
 Prefident of the AiTembly. Nor would this Reprefentation be improper, 
 though Chrift himfelf fhould be fuppofed fitting on the principal Seat or 
 Throne •, for Chrift himfelf fpeaking to his Apoftles, fays, Li the Regene- 
 ration, when the Son of Man fl^all fit on the Throne of his Glory, ye alfo pall 
 fit on twelve Thrones, judging the twelve Tribes of Ifrael, Matth. xix. 28. 
 In like manner, in this Prophecy, And round about the Throne were four and 
 twenty Seats, and upon the Seats I faw four and twenty Elders fitting, 
 cloathed in white Raiment, and they had on their Heads Crowns of Gold. 
 Thefe four and twenty Seats are exprefsly four and twenty Thrones, 
 xoii KUKXoBev T\i Bpova, Baovoi eix-oiri y^ re<r<rcc^ag. 
 
 Thrones, then, as Seats of Dignity, are to diftinguifti thofe who have 
 the Adminiftration of Government committed unto them, from the reft 
 of the People, who are to be governed by them, and can in no Propriety 
 be applied to eveiy Member of the Kingdom, who lives under the Pro- 
 teftion, and enjoys the Blcfl'ings of a Government. 
 
 It is a Queftion of Confequcnce to the true Meaning and right Undcr- 
 ftanding of this Prophecy, how we are to underftand the Souls of them who 
 were beheaded for the PFitnefs of Jefus, and who are the Perfons who had 
 not worfhipped the Beafl, neither his Image, neither had received his Mark 
 upon their Foreheads, or in their Hands ; or, which is the lame, who are the 
 Perfons whom the Prophecy intends to reprefent, as enjoying the Bleffings 
 of that happy State of the Church. 
 
 Here Interpreters diflFcr widely in their Opinion •, fome underftand this 
 Defcription literally, to mean a real and proper Refurreftion of fuch Per- 
 fons, who, in the former States of Pcrfecution, were put to death for their 
 Conftancy in the Profeftion of pure Chriftianity •, that is, the Martyrs under 
 the Heathen Empire, and thofe who were ilain under the Reign of the Beaft. 
 It is fuppofed, that all thefe Saints and Martyi'S fliall at this time be really 
 raifcd from the dead, for a thoufand Years before the general Refuirec- 
 
 tion ;
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 243 
 
 tion ; or, as a very ingenious Author rcprefents it, " Thofe who have fuf- Sect. 19. 
 " fered for the fake of Chrill and a good Confcience, fhall be raifed from v_.--^'~— * 
 " the dead a thoufand Years before the general Refurreftion, and reign ^^"met'^ 
 " with Chrifl: in an happy State." ^^''"'y^ '■ 4" 
 
 But there are otlicrs, who underhand this Defcription in a figurative '^' '^" 
 Senfe ; they fuppofe the Prophecy intends fuch Perfons as have tlie true 
 Spirit and i'emper of Martyrs, who have like I^aith, Conftancy and Zeal 
 with thole whom no Perfecutions could prevail upon to deny the Truth, 
 make Shipwreck of a good Confcience^ or criminally comply with any of the 
 Corruptions of their Times. 
 
 They who are for a literal Refurreflion of the Martyrs, in order to live 
 and reign with Chrifl for thefe thoufand Years, principally infift on thedireft 
 Meaning of the Expreflions, The Souls of tUm that were beheaded for the Waple. 
 Tejlimony of Jeftis ; which they think inull; mean, " The Martyrs under Daubuz. 
 " the Heathen Roman Emperors, as Beheading was a Roman Punifhmenr, 
 " and as the very Souls that were beheaded, or dead, live again in the 
 " Millennial State. They farther obferve. This is die Reward promifcd to 
 " die Martyrs, to the Souls who cry for Vengeance under the Altar, and who 
 " overcome by Death, or by refifting the Enemies of Chrift, and his Reli- 
 " gion, unto Death. They obferve, this is agreeable to the Doclrine of 
 " St. Paid, I Theff. iv. 16. that the Bead in Chrifl fhall rife firft \ that is, 
 " they who died for Chrift's fake. This Interpretation is confirmed, they 
 " think, by the following Obfervation, that the reft of the Dead lived not 
 " again till the thoufand Years were finifhed ; and therefore this is pro- 
 " perly a firft Refurreftion. This fliews, they add, that the Perfons men- 
 " tioned as dead and living, were once really dead. If they were not, 
 " wiiat Occafion was there to compare them with the reft of the Dead ? 
 " By which are to be underftood, all fuch Chriftians who are dead, or Ihall 
 " die, having no Title to the firft Refurredion, as they were neither adlu- 
 " ally Martyrs, or Confeflbrs." 
 
 Thefe Arguments are farther fupported by feveral Conjeftures, and by 
 an Application of fome Paflages of Scripture that are fuppofed to favour 
 them. 
 
 But they who, on the other hand, underftand this Defcription in a figu- 
 rative Senie, obferve, that all the Expreffions will very well bear fuch an 
 Interpretation, that it will be more agreeable to the Stile of Prophecy, in 
 particular to the Stile of this Book, which every whqre abounds in figura- 
 tive Defcriptions, that all thefe Expreffions are ufed in the anticnt Prophets 
 in a figurative Meaning, and that there are unanfwcrable Difficulties at- 
 tending a literal Interpretation of them. 
 
 Dr. Whitby, in a learned and judicious Treatife of the Millennium, has 
 confidcred the whole Argument at large, where the Reader may find full 
 Satisfaftion -, I fliall only fet before him the Sum of thofe Arguments which 
 fcem greatly to confirm the figurative Interpretation. 
 
 It is obferved in the firft place, diat all thefe Expreffions may very well 
 be underftood in a figurative Senfe. The Souls of them which were beheaded 
 
 for the Witnefs of Jefus, and which had not worjhipped the Beafl, 
 
 I i 2 may
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 may eafily, according to the Manner of Prophetic Language, fignify Per- 
 fon's of like Spirit and Temper with them, of hke Eaith, Patience, Con- 
 ftancy, and Zeal. John the Baprift was Elias^ becaiife he came in the 
 apirit of Elios. This is EUas^ fays our Saviour, which was for to come., 
 Matth. xi. 14. And St. Luke fpcaldng of John, preparing tlie Way far 
 the Appearance of the McfTiah, thus explains it : And he fc all go before him., 
 in tW Spirit and Poiver of Elias, Luke i. i 7. Thus a State of the Church, 
 in which the Spirit of the anticnt Martyrs and Confelfors, and the Purity of 
 rhofe Times fliall return, may be defcribcd as a Church of Martyrs, a 
 Church fo nearJy refembling thtm, inTtnipcr, Conflancy and Zeal. 
 
 It is a very eafy and natural Figure, as well as very common in tliis 
 Book of Prophecy, to defcribe Perfons by the Names of fuch, whofe Tem- 
 pers and CharacT:ers they imitate and follow. Thus the Names of Sodom., 
 Egypt, and Babylon, are fo often afciibed to Rome, on account (lie nearly 
 refembled them in Corruption, Pride, and Cruelty. 
 
 The otiier F-xprciTions, of a Refurre^lion, of living and reigning, were 
 ufed before in antient Prophecy, to fignify the Refloration of the Church 
 from a low and afflicfed State. Thus the Prophet Hofea, exhorting to re- 
 turn unto the Lord, for he hath torn and he tvill heal, he hath fmitten, and 
 be tvill bind us up •, he adds, after two Days will he revive us, or make us 
 live again, on the third Day will he raife us up, as from the Dead, and we 
 fhall live in his Sight, Hofea vi. i, 2. 
 
 In this Prophecy, when the two Witnefles vfcrcjlain, and their dead 
 Bodies lay in the Streets of the great City, Rev. xi. 7, 8. the Spirit of Life 
 from God enter' d into them, and they flood on their Feet, v. 11. or they are 
 reprefented under the Figure of leing raifed from the Dead. 
 
 It is moreover obfervable, that as all thcfe Expreffions may well be un- 
 derftood in a figurative Senfc, agreeable to the Language of Prophecy, fo 
 it is more agreeable to undcrftand them fo in a Book of Revelations, de- 
 livered throughout in fuch a Stile. Every Part of thefe Prophecies is fo to 
 be underftood, the Book, the Seals, the Trumpets, the Beafls, the JVitneps, 
 the Dragon, and eld Serpent ; and why not the RefurreJIion of the Martyrs 
 and ConfefTors ? 
 
 It is alfo very material, that thefe very Exj:)refnons feem to be taken 
 from fome Pafiagcs of Scripture, in which they are plainly ufed in a figu- 
 rative Senfe, and muft be fo interpreted. There is a remarkable Prophecy 
 of Ezekiel, c. xxxviic. 3. concerning the Reftoration (jf Judah, and her 
 Return out of the Captivity. And he f aid unto me. Son of Man, can thefe 
 Bcnes live ? And T anfwered, O Lord God, thou hwwcft. It follows, v. 5. 
 'Thus faith the Lord God unto thefe Bones, Behold, I will caufe Breath to enter 
 into you; that is, a Spirit of Life, or living Spirit, :\.x\i\ ye fhall live. And 
 fo I prophefied, as he commanded mc, fays Ezekiel, v. 10. and the Breath, or 
 Spirit of Life, came into them, and they lived, and flood up upon their Feet. 
 The Meaning of thefe figurative Exprcfilons is thus explained, v. 11, 12. 
 Then he faid unto me. Son of Man, thcfe Bones are, or fignify, the whole 
 iloufe of Ifrael : Behold, they fay our Bones are dried, and cur Hope 
 is iofl : ive are cut off for our Parts. Therefore prophefy and fay unto 
 
 2 them.,
 
 the REVEf.ATioN of St. JOHN. 245 
 
 them. Thus faith the Lord God, Behold, O my People, I will open your St.ct. 19. 
 Graves, and catife you to come out of your Graves, and bring you into the v— — /~— ' 
 Land of Ifrael. Or, I will bring you out of your Captivity, and into the 
 Enjoyment of your own Country, Liberties, Laws, and Religion. 
 
 It is farther to be obfervcd, " how fully the Defcription of the Conver- Whitby, 
 " fion of the Jews anfwers to the Millennium of St. John, who ufeth the Tveatije of 
 " very Words by which their Prophets had foretold their glorious Conver- ^ 'f"* ^"" 
 " fion, as Dr. IVhltby has fhewn at large." lenmutn, 
 
 Now, as this happy State of the Church may well be underftood of the ' ' ^' 
 fuUeft .Accomplifhment of the Prophecies, which fpeak of the Converfion 
 of the Jev^s, and receiving them again into the Church, which St. Paul 
 calls Life from the Dead, Rom. xi. 15. this Interpretation will be the mod 
 eafy and proper, as moil agreeable to the Senfe in which they were ufed 
 in the anticnt Prophecies, upon the like Occanon. 
 
 Yet farther, a literal and proper Refurrtdion of the Martyrs and Con- 
 feflbrs, who fuffered in the Heathen Roman Empire, and Reign of the 
 Beaft, is attended with many Difficulties, fo great as render that Interprcr 
 tation very doubtful and improbable. 
 
 Dr. Whitby has remarked, that a proper and literal Refurreftion is never Whitby, 
 in the whole New Telbment, exprefled or reprefented to us by the living ib. c.^. [.\. 
 of the Soul, but by the Living, Raifing, and Refufcitation of the Dead, 
 the Raifing of the Bodies of the Saints, of them that flept in the Duft, or 
 in their Graves, or Sepulchres. 
 
 The fime learned Author farther obferves, this Dodtrine feems not well id. ib. c. 4, 
 
 confiftent with the happy State of Souls departed or with the high/ i. 
 
 Prerogatives fuppofed to belong to the Souls of Martyrs .... that this Doc- 
 trine does net well agree with the accurate Defcription of the Refurrcclion 
 in t!ie Holy Scriptures ; for in all thofe Defcriptions, there is no mention 
 of a firft and fecond Refurrcclion, or that one of them is to be a thoufand 
 Years after the other. They defcribe the Bodies at the Refurreftion, fit 
 to live in HeaVen, and not on this Earth ; they reprefent the Rcfurredion 
 to be performed in a Moment, in the Twinkling of en Eye, 1 Cor. xv. 52. 
 They reprefent, at that time, the Dead in Chrifi fjjall rife firft ; but then al- 
 fo, we which are alive, and remain, fhall be caught up together with them 
 in the Clouds, to meet the Lor ft in the Air, and fo we fhall be ever tvith the 
 Lord, 1 Their, iv. 16, 17. The Scriptures fpiakconftantly of the Refurrcc- 
 tion of all Saints, as of a Refurreftion not to a temporal Life on Earth, but 
 to an eternal Life in Heaven. Nor finally, does the Doftrine of a literal 
 Refurredion well agree, our Author obferves, with the Genius of Chriftian 
 Faith, or with the Nature of Chrifcian Hope, or with that Freedom and 
 Temper of Spirit it requires from the ProfeHbrs of Chriftianity, who are 
 taught not to fet their Hearts and AfFedions on Things on Earth, but on 
 Things above, where Chrifl fitteth at the Right Hand of Gcd, Colofl". iii. , 
 
 I, 2, 3. 
 
 To thefe Obfervations of Dr. Whitby, let me add one or two Obferva- 
 tions, which the Prophecy itfelf feems naturally to point out to us. 
 
 And,
 
 A Px\RAPHRASE and Notes on 
 
 And, firft, this Prophecy feems to fuppofc fuch Inhabitants of tlie Earth, 
 during the Millennium^ as were the Inhabitants of the Earth, when the 
 Beaft was deftroyed, or Men in the ufual State of natural Succeffion ; not 
 Peifons raifed out of the Grave, or fetched from the feparate State of de- 
 parted Souls. 
 
 Here is no Intimation, that all good and faithful Chriftians are to be 
 flain at this lime, together with the Beaft and his Followers, to make room 
 for Martyrs, and Perlbns who died fome Hundreds of Years before, to 
 inhabit the Earth in their room. Befides, they are rcprefented in this 
 State of the Miilenmuin, as liable to be mifled by the deceitful Arts of Sa- 
 tan, and the Terrors of Pe-rfecution ; for which reafon, the Safety and Se- 
 curity of the Church in this Period, is reprefented by laying a Reftraint up- 
 on Satan, that he fhould not deceive the Nations, or fluiiting him up in 
 the bottomlefs Pit, that he fhould deceive the Nations no more, till the 
 thoufand Years fhould be fulfilled. The Inhabitants of the Earth then, 
 are fuppofed in the Prophecy, capable of being deceived, and in Danger 
 of it, if the Power of Satan had not been fo fully reftrained. The Order 
 of the Prophecy feems farther to confirm this Obfervation j for when the 
 thoufand Years fliall be expired, Satan muft after that be loofed for a little 
 Seafon, and he fhall make lb bad ufe of that little time, as to deceive 
 many, lb far deceive them, as to gather a very great Number of them to- 
 gether, to attack the Saints, and the beloved City. Muft thefe new Ene- 
 mies of Chrift and his Religion, be Ibmc of the old Perfecutors raifed from 
 the dead, or fome of the Martyrs after their Refurredion, feduced by Sa- 
 tan into his Party ? Or muft they be, as the Prophecy feems plainly enough 
 to fuppofe, fuch a Succeffion of Men as now inhabit the Earth ? 
 
 The P?-c/<Z7rrv itfelf gives us occafion to make this farther Obfervation, 
 that this Prophecy places the general Refurredtion after thefe thoufand 
 Years are expired, after Satan fliall have made a new Attempt againft 
 Truth and Righteoufncfs, and with very great Numbers, as the Sand of 
 the Sea ; and after they fliall be utterly deftroyed by Fire coming down 
 from God out of Heaven. Now the Prophecy defcribes this Refurreftion, 
 whicli is to follow the Millennium, and Defeat of the lafl: Attempt of the 
 Enemies of Truth, as a general RcfurreJtion of all Perfons, without any 
 Exception, without the leaft Intimation of fo confiderable a Refurredion, 
 above a thoufand Years before, as this Refurrcffion of the Martyrs muft 
 have been, if meant literally. / Jaw the Dead, fmall and great, Jl and be- 
 fore God .... and the Dead were judged out of thofe Things that were written 
 in the Books, according to their TVorks, Rev. xx. 12. They who were 
 judged, were the Dead then railed to Life : Then the Dead were all raifed, 
 fmall and great. 
 
 It flioukl fcem then, that a literal and proper Refurredion of Martyrs, 
 to live on Earth a thoulhnd Years before the general Reilirreftion and 
 Judgment, is not a necefTary Senfe of this Propliecy, nor lb natural or 
 probable a Stnfe as the figurative. It fliouKl fcem, that tlie literal Senle is 
 liable to many Diflicukii-s, and Iiardly rccondleable to the other Defcriptions 
 of tlie lame Prophecy, and to other PafTages of the Scriptures. 
 
 But
 
 the Revelation of St. ]OYi)^, 247 
 
 But the figurative Interpretation, viz. that this Prophecy fliould mean Sect. irt. 
 an happy State ol" the Church on Earth, well anfwers tlie whole Defign of 
 the Prophecy, and appears the eafier and more probable Meaning of the 
 Words. 
 
 The Church in Peace, free from Perfecution, and all deceitful Arts of 
 Satan, and wicked Men, enlarged with the Converfion of the 'Jews, and 
 Fulnejs of the Gentiles, fcrving God as a Kingdom of Priefts, in the Purity 
 of Chriftian Worfhip, and enjoying all the Bleffings of divine Protec- 
 tion and Grace, may well be expreffed by living and reigning with 
 Chrijl. 
 
 This fliort Defcription will then allow a Liberty to every one of apply- 
 ing to this happy State of the Church, whatever other Prophecies he fhall 
 find relating to the peaceful and profperous State of the Church in the laft 
 Times. If we take care to apply them in an eafy and natural Senfe, agree- 
 able to the true Meaning of this Prophecy, and true Nature of the Peace, 
 Purity, and Happinefs of the Church, deligned by it, we Ihall reflify the 
 Miftakes, and prevent the dangerous Errors that fome may have fallen in- 
 to, by indulging too far an unreafonable Fancy, and ungrounded Imagina- 
 tion ; and the true Millennium will be very far from an unreafonable Doc- 
 trine, or a dangerous Enthufiafm. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 5 But the reft of the While this happy State of the Church 
 dead lived not again, until fliall continue, the Party of the Beaft, 
 the thoufand Tears were fi- they who were united in Oppofition to 
 nijhed. This is the firfl Re- pure Chriftianity, and in perfecutin? 
 furremon. Chx\{V8 faithful Servants, the Remnant 
 
 who were flain with the Sword of him 
 that fat on the Horfe, c. xix. 21, ihall not 
 revive, or recover any Part of their for- 
 mer Power, but remain altogether un- 
 able to difturb the Peace or Profperity of 
 the Church, till the thoufand Years fhall 
 be accompliHi'd. This happy State of 
 the Church may well be called Life from 
 the dead, or ^firji RefurreBio?i [b). In 
 
 (i) There is mention in tills Prophecy, of two Sorts of dead Perfons ; thofe who 
 were flain by the U'itnefs of Jefus, and thoTe that were flain by the Sword of him 
 that fat on the Horfe. As here is an Account ef the Death of faithful Chriftians by 
 their Perfecutors, and of their Perfecutors themfelves by Chrift, thele Perfecutors 
 are called the Remnant, the Reft, m Aoittoi. 
 
 It is very agreeable to the Defign and Connexion of this Prophecy, to underftand 
 the Reft of the Dead, who lived not again till the thoufand Years were finllhed, of 
 the Relt or Remnant, viz. of thofe that were flain with the Sword of him that fit on 
 
 2 the
 
 248 
 
 Chap. 
 XX. 
 
 A Paraphrase mtd Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 6 Blejfed and holy is he 
 thai hath part in the firfi 
 RefurrcnioH •, on fuch the 
 fecotid Death hath no Pow- 
 er, -but they JImU be Priejis 
 of God, 'and of Chrifi, and 
 Jhall reign with him a thoti- 
 fand Years. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 In this eminently glorious State of the 6 
 Church, Happinefs and Holinefs fliall 
 not be feparate, as they now often are j 
 then they fliall be join'd infeparably to- 
 gether J they fliall be free from all Afi^ic- 
 tion, and from all Fears of Trouble, 
 when the Wicked fliall be condemned to 
 the Lake which burncth wirh Fire and 
 Brimftone, the fecond Death fliall not 
 they continuing faithful in 
 of God, to which they are 
 by the Chrift:ian Profelfion, 
 Priefl:s to God and Chrifl:, 
 
 hurt them, 
 the Service 
 confecrated 
 fliall 
 
 live as 
 
 and fliall reign in a pure, peaceful, and 
 glorious Church-ftate, under Chrift's Pro- 
 tection and Favour [c). 
 
 Eurnct'j 
 Theory. I. 4. 
 
 the Horfe. Thus the dead Church raifcJ to Life, and living and reigning for a 
 thoufand Years, and the Enemies of the Church remaining dead, and not hving a- 
 gain till the thoufand Years were finifhcd, will exaflly agree in the fame figurative 
 Meaning. This will be a Scnfe confiftent with the Refurre£lion of the antichriflian 
 Party again, for a little Seafon, after the thoufand Years fliall be finifhed. •■ 
 
 Dr. Hammo-nd, though he refers this Prophecy to a very different Period, yet from 
 the Connection of the Words, perceived this was the true Meaning of the rcji of the 
 Dead. Who the reft of the dead are is manifeft, not all befides the Martyrs, but 
 thofe formerly named, 1'. 4. that is, ihcy viho worjhipped the Beaji or hii Image, or 
 
 received his Mark in their Foreheads or Hands. And therefore thefe may well be 
 
 the reft of the Dead here, it being punftually faid of them, c. xix. 21. 01 Xoitm, 
 the reft were flain ; and then, that thry lived not again till the thoufand Tears lucre f- 
 ■nijhcd, muft needs fignify, that the Chvrch was now for that fpace free from fuch 
 Heathen Perfecutors, and purified from fuch avowed Mixtures of thofe vile unchri- 
 ftian Practices, which is but the negative Part annexed to the pofitive preceeding. 
 So that, to ufc the Words of Mr. Ba.xter, " The reft of the Dead, even the fubdued 
 " Pagans, (or Papifls, fay others) were kept as in a State of Death, out of Power, 
 " till the Dragon revived their Power again, a ihoufanJ Years after." 
 
 (<r) To reign with Chrift may well be undcrffood in a figurative Senfe, as we arc 
 faid to be crucified tvith Chrijl, and tc live with him ; or as Chrift himfelf is faid to 
 live in us. Gal. ii. 20. " Happy Days of Peace and Rightcoufncfs, of Joy and 
 " Triumph, of external Profperity, and internal Sanflity, when Virtue and Inno- 
 " ccncy fliall be in the Throne, Vice and vitious Men out of Power and Ctcdit, 
 "*' are prophefied of in Scripture, and proniifcd to theChurcii of Ciod." Such a King- 
 dom, which (hall be a Kingdom of Rightcoufncfs as well as Peace, under a peculiar 
 Divine Prefence and Condud, may well be called the Kingdom of Gcd, and his Chrijf, 
 and they may be faid to reign with him, who through his Favour fliall enjoy all the 
 Blcfljngs of tliat happy State. 
 
 CHAP.
 
 the Revelation of St. ^OYi^, 249 
 
 Sect. 20. 
 CHAP. XX. 7. Sect. 20. Period Fijth. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 TH E following Verfes of this Chapter inform us, that the 
 happy Days of the Church, prophefied of in the foregoing 
 Vifion, will at length have their Period, though they are to 
 continue for a long Time, and are not to expire till after a 
 thoufand Years : Yet then, there fliall be one Attempt more 
 againft the Purity of Religion, and againft the Peace and Pro- 
 fperity of the Chriflian Church. 
 
 Satan is to be releafed for a little Time, or Seafon ; but, in 
 that little SeaLn, lie fliall deceive many, and fo far feduce 
 them, as to prevail upon them to join with him in his Apo- 
 flacy. 
 
 This new Attempt againft Truth and Righteoufnefs, fliail 
 end in the utter Ruin of the Enemies of Chrift and his Reli- 
 gion J they fliall be totally defeated, and their obftinate Wic- 
 kednefs punirtied with everlafting Deftrudlion, 
 
 This State of the Church and World, fo different from the 
 preceeding, deferves to be confidered as a new Period, which 
 will therefore be the Fifth in Order. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 7 /Ind when the thou- I was farther inform'd in my Pro- 7 
 favd Tears are expired, phetic Vifions, that this happy State of 
 Satan Jhall be loofed out of the Church was not to be perpetual, like 
 hn Prifon. jj^g Happinefs of the heavenly State ; for 
 
 at the End of the thoufand Years, the ex- 
 traordinary Reftraint laid upon the Ene- 
 mies of Truth and Righteoufnefs, fliould 
 be taken off, as if Satan was let loofe out 
 of his Prifon, to deceive the World into 
 Error, and Enmity againft the Profef- 
 fors of true Religion, 
 
 Kk No
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes c^ 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 No fooner fliall this Reftraint be ta- & 
 ken off, but Satan fliall again attempt to 
 form and head a Party, by leducing Men 
 of weak and evil difpofed Minds ; and 
 he fliall find fuch Perfons in the feveral 
 Parts of the Earth, who, like the De- 
 fcendants of Gog and Magog, the Scy- 
 thians and Tartars, fliall gather together 
 in great Numbers, in order to invade, 
 and ravage their Neighbours, and diiluib 
 the Peace and Happinefs of the Church. 
 
 Tliey fliall come, like the barbarous q 
 Northern Nations, defcribed in foregoing 
 and compcjfed the Camp of Prophecies ; they fliall make their Inva- 
 the Saints about, and the ^^^^^^ ^^ fuddenly, and with fuch Num- 
 
 T E X T. 
 
 8 Atdjhall go out to de- 
 ceive the Nations, ivhich 
 are in the four }^iarters of 
 the Earth, Gog and Ma- 
 gog, to gather them toge- 
 ther to Battle, the JSion- 
 ber of whom is as the Sand 
 of the Sea. 
 
 9 And they -Mnt upon 
 the Breadth of the Earth, 
 
 beloved City, and Fire came 
 doivn from God out of Hea- 
 ven, and devoured, them. 
 
 1,0 And the Devil tlMt 
 deceived them, was cafl in- 
 to the Lake of Eire and 
 Brim/lone, where the Beafl 
 and the falfe Prophet are^ 
 and floall he tormented Day 
 and Night, for ever and 
 ever. 
 
 bers, that they fliall fpread far and wide 
 over the peaceful Habitations of the Saints, 
 and beliege them even in their Camps, 
 and Capital Cities, and threaten to fpoil 
 and fubdue them. But this Attempt 
 fliall not be like former Invafions of the 
 barbarous Nations, who poflTeflied them- 
 felves of the Countries they invaded, in 
 right of Conquefl: over the former Inha- 
 bitants ; for God fliall protedl his faith- 
 ful Servants, and deftroy their Enemies 
 in a very extraordinary manner : God 
 fliall fend Fire out of f leaven to deftroy 
 them, as he did the wicked Inhabitants 
 of Sodom and Gomorrah, {Gen. xix, 24.) 
 and as he threatened Gog and Magog in 
 the ancient Prophets, {Ezek. xxxix. i , &c.) 
 
 And the Devil, the principal and chief 10 
 Leader of this new Apoftacy and Rebel- 
 lion againft God, and the Kingdom of 
 his Son, fliall then be punifhcd fuitably 
 to the Greatnefs of his Crime. He fliall 
 not only be flint up, and put under rc- 
 ftraint as before ; but now lie fliall be caft 
 into a Lake of Fire and Brimftone, where 
 he is to be puniflied with the Beaft and 
 1 faifc
 
 the Revelation of St. JOH N. 251 
 
 PARAPH Ry^SE. Sect. 20. 
 
 falfe Prophet, for ever ; his Power flvall ^-— "i- — — ' 
 never more revive ; his Anguilli and Tor- 
 ment fliall be endlefs, without any Hope 
 of ReHef, to all Eternitv. 
 
 THIS Period, though ic is reprcfentcd very fliort, yet deferves p;ir- 
 ticular Attention, on account of the CircuniRance of Time in v.'hich 
 it is placed, between the End of the thoufand Years and the final Judg- 
 ment ; and alfo, as it reprefents the State and Condition of the Earth, to 
 be much the fame as at prefent, except an extraordinary Reftraint laid on 
 Satan, and the extraordinary Purity, Peace, and Happinefs ot the Church, 
 arifing from a pecufiar Protection and Bleding of Chrift. For we fee, no 
 fooner is Sal an loofed, and his Reftraint taken off, but he finds great 
 Numbers of Perfons ready to be deceived, and to join in difturbing the 
 Peace, and corrupting the Purity of the Church. 
 
 The Theory of a very learned and ingenious Author, which fuppofes Bumet'/ 
 the happy State of the Church for a thoufand Years, cannot be in this pre- 'Theory, I. 4, 
 fent Earth, but muft be after a Conflagration, when it fliall be firfh de- ^' ^'^• 
 ftroyed, and then reftorcd to a Paradifaical State, is attended with a very 
 great, and, as I think, an unanfwerable Difficulty, from this State of the 
 World, after the thoufand Years fliall be finifhed. 
 
 The ingenious Author is fain to fuppofe fome Perfons, Sons of the ^'^- '''• P- 
 Earth, generated from the Slime of the Ground, and the Heat of the Sun, '+'^" 
 as brute Creatures, he fays, were at firft. 
 
 But as fuch an Original of Mankind is, I think, unaccountable ; fo, I 
 hope, the Prophecy has no Difficulty in it, that ftands in need of fo flrange 
 a Solution. For notwithftanding the general Peace and Purity of the 
 Church, the many Converts to true Religion, and the great Number of 
 Perfons truly Religious, and who live up to the Principles, and in the Prac- 
 tice of pure Chriftianity, there may be alfo fome Peribns ot evil difpofed 
 Minds, uneafy with the Purity of true Religion, eafily moved by the Paf- 
 iions of Envy, Ccvetoufnefs, and Ambition, whenever an Opportunity fliall 
 offer to gratify them. The Prophecy fays nothing to make this impoffible, 
 or improbable ; this Circumftance rather makes it a likely Suppofition, and 
 certainly much more natural, than to raife a great Number ot wicked Per- 
 fons from the Dead, or caufe them to fpring out of the Slime of the Earth, 
 to revive a new Perfecution of the Chriftian Faith and Religion. 
 
 The Expreffions of this Prophecy feem to be taken from the Prophet 
 Ezekiel, in the ^Sdi and 39th Chapters. The Word of the Lord orders 
 Ezekiel to fet his Face againjl Gog, the Land of Magog, the chief Prince of 
 Mefhech and Tubal, and prophcfy againji him, Ezck. xxxviii. 2. 
 
 Magog was a Son of Japhet, Gen. x. 2. from whom the Scythians are 
 generally fuppofed to be derived •, the Mogul Tartars, a People of the 
 Scythian Race, are ftill fo called by the Arabian Writers, a People who 
 
 K k 2 above
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 above all others have bed preferved tlie moft ant'ient Names, us well as the 
 iiioft antient Cuftoins. The Prophet ii^ta/V/ joins to Gog and Magogs Go- 
 fuer and all liis Bands, tlie Houfe of Togarmah of the North Quarters, and 
 all his Bands, v. 6. And, {y. in,.) thou Jh alt come from thy Place., out of 
 the North Parts., then, and many P eople ivith thee. This icuns fufficiently 
 xxxviii. X.O Ihew, that Gog and Magog., widi Corner and 'Togarmah of the North 
 
 Qviarters, were a Northern People, fome of the many Nations who were 
 comprehended under the general Name of Scythians. Theie were People 
 ufed to invade their Neighbours in great Numbers, to fpoil their Coun- 
 try, and rob them of whatever they could lay their Hantls on. So the 
 Prophet deicribes them, ^•. 13. Art thou come to take a Spoil? Hajl thou 
 gathered thy Company to take a Prey ? To carry aivay Silver and Gold, to take 
 away Cattle and Goods, to take a great Spoil ? 
 
 I fliall only add, that the very learned Bochart thinks it credible, that 
 
 the Names of Ruffians and Mufcovites are derived from Rhos and Mejfhech, 
 
 Bochart. mentioned in this Prophecy of Ezekiel. Credibile eft ex il'K'^ Rhos i^ "[CJ 
 
 Phaleg. /. 3. Mefech, id eft, Rhoffis £5? Mofchis, vicinis populis circa Araxim, (de quibus 
 
 (■i3.p. 188. Ezekiel) defcendiffc Rtiffos, t? Miifcovitas, gentes in Eirrop^ea Scythia celeber- 
 
 rimas, qioeque latijfmie patent. 
 
 The Punifhment of thefe Spoilers, viz. Gog and Magog, and the Bands 
 joined to them, is thus defcribed by the Prophet, Ezek. xxxviii. 22, 23. 
 And I will plead againft hitn with Pejiilence, and with Blood, and I will rain 
 upon him, and upon his Bands, and upon the tnany People that are with him, 
 an overflowing Rain, and great Hailftones, Fire and Brimftone. Thus will I 
 magnify myje'lf, and fanSiify myfelf, and I will be known in the Eyes of many 
 Nations, and they flmll know that I am the Lord. 
 
 The Nations then of Gog and Magog, were a very fit and proper figu- 
 rative Defcription of the Enemies of true Religion, and of the laithlul Pro- 
 lelTors of it, of their Neighbours Peace and Profperity. 
 
 It may likewife be here, as Mr. Daubuz obfcrves it is in many other 
 Places, that the Event fhall agree with the Letter, as well as with t\\c figu- 
 rative ExprelTions. " There may remain, according to Mr. Pyle, in the 
 " farther and more diftant Parts of the World, much People ftill perlifling 
 
 ** in Ignorance and grofs Superftidons Thefe rude Nations promp- 
 
 *' ted by Envy at the Plenty and Ha[)pinefs of the Chriftian Kingdom, and 
 •' out of Tlrfirc of Riches, Spoil and Plunder, (which is the true Spirit ot 
 •• Satan, the Father of MifchieQ will be permitted to invade the Chnllian 
 «» Territories in vaft Bodies and Armies." 
 
 However it be, whether thefe ExprefTions be on\y figurative, or whether 
 they contain alio fomething literal, the Subftance of the Projihecy will be 
 to this Purpofe : That after the thoufand Years of Peace and Purity, the 
 Church Ihall once more be difturbcd by Pcrfons, like the barbarous Nor- 
 thern Nations, who have often difturbed the Peace of the World by their 
 Invafionr.. But it fhall prove a fruitlefs Attempt, and end in their com- 
 plcatand final Deftrudion ; a Day of righteous judgment will come, when 
 true Religion, Peace, and Happincfs, fliall be united inieparably, without 
 any future MolellaLlon, or DilUirbance, for ever, 
 
 2 CHAP.
 
 the Revelation of St. ^OYi^, 
 
 CH A P. XX. 1 1 5^^-. Sect. 21. Period Sixtk 
 
 c o N r E N r s, 
 
 TH E Courfe of tb.eie Prophecies, after many important Vi- 
 fidns defcribing the Stale of the Church and World in this 
 prefent Life, brings us at lafl to the great and final Judgment, 
 when the whole Scene and Myftery of Providence ihall be fi- 
 niflied. Then the great Dodrine, which runs through the 
 whole of thefe Prophecies, will be fully verified. That Truth 
 and Righteoufnefs fhall furely prevail in the End, againft Error 
 and all Iniquity ; Eternal Happinefs fhall be the Reward of the 
 Faithful, and everlalting Deflruftion the Punifhment of the 
 "Wicked, Then all lliall be judged, every Man according to his 
 Works. This is reprefented as a fixth Period of Providence ; 
 after which there will be in the feventh Period, an everlafling 
 Sabbath, a State of eternal Reft and Happinefs for all the Righ- 
 teous, and of the moft perfedl Worfhip of God, in the Praifes 
 and Devotions of the heavenly Church. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 1 And J faw a great 
 white throne, and him that 
 fat on it, from V'hofe Face 
 the Earth and the Heaven 
 fied away, and there was 
 found no Place for them. 
 
 P^RAP HRASE. 
 
 I farther beheld in another Vilion, n 
 what was to follow upon this full com- 
 plete Deftrudion of the Enemies of 
 Chrift and his Religion. The general 
 Judgment was reprefented to me after 
 this manner : I faw in my Vifion, a glo- 
 rious fhining Throne ereded ; I then be- 
 held a Perfon fitting on it ; at his Ap- 
 pearance, the whole Frame and Confti- 
 tution of the World alte^'d and changed, 
 and quite pafled away ; fo that the pre- 
 fent Heavens and Earth were found no 
 more {a). Here- 
 
 (a) This Expreflion, Tlie Earth and the Heavens fed away, and there was found 
 no Place for them, fecms plainly to intimate fuch a Change and Alteration, as will 
 well agree witli St. Peter's Defcription, that then all thefe Things Jliall be dijfolvedi 
 2 Pit. iii. 1 1. This Diirolution the fame Apoftle defcribes more particularly as to 
 
 the
 
 2-54 ^ Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. TEXT. P AR A PHRASE. 
 
 XX. 12 And I faw the dead^ Hereupon I beheld in my Vifion, a 12 
 
 V^^r^^ fmall and great, ftaiid be- general Relurreftion of all the Dead ; 
 fore God, and the Books ^^ r^^j.^ ^,^^j Qrders of Men, the low- 
 were opened, and another ^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^j^^ ^^^^ appeared be-- 
 Book zvas open a, which is r 1 • t 1 o rK-^i ^ 
 
 the Book of Life, and the ^f^ ^his Judgment-Seat of God, and 
 dead were judged out of they were all judged according to the 
 thofe things which were molHmpartial Rules of Juftice and Equi- 
 written in the Books, ac- ty, as it lliould appear by their Works, 
 cording to their IVorks. whether they were under the Condem- 
 
 nation of Sinners, or entitled to the Mer- 
 cies of God, and Promifes of eternal Life, 
 that they were true and fiithful Chrifti- 
 ans, to whom the Salvation of God is 
 promifed according to the Gofpel of the 
 Lord Jefus Chrift {b). 
 
 tiie manner of it. The Heaven fliall pafs away with a great Noife, and the Elements 
 jhdilrnclt zvith fervent Heat : the Earth alfo, ami the I Forks that are therein fliall be 
 I'urned up, v. 10. At this coming of the Day of God, the Heavens being on Fire, Jhall 
 he dijfolved, and the Elements Jhall melt with fervent Heat, v. 12. l^his great Change 
 of the prefent State of the '^Vorld, is to make way for netv Heavens, and a new 
 Earth, wherein dwelleth Rightcotifnefs, v. 13. Thus, the Heavens and Earth fl)all 
 pafs awav, and there Jljall be found no Place for them. 
 
 {b) Tiiis Defcription of opening the Bocks, and judging out of theThings which were 
 ivritten in the Books, according to their Works, feems an Alluiion to the Methods of 
 human Courts of Juftice, There are ftated Laws, or Rules of Juftice, by which 
 all accufcd as Criminals were to be tried, and according to which they were to be 
 found guilty, or acquitted. Thefe Laws, colledled into a Body, were calleil the 
 Codex, or Book of Laws ; and when any Perfpns were accufcd, and found guilty, 
 their AiSllons muft appear to be criminal, as againfl: fome of the Laws in that Book. 
 Now the plain Evidence of the Laws of Righteoufnefs, the perfefl: Knowledge God 
 has of all Mens A£fions, the full Conviflion of every Man's own Confcience, where- 
 in he has tranfgrcfled thofe Laws of Righteoufnefs, may fufficiently anfwer a legal Ac- 
 cufation and Proof The Sinner will be convicted by his Works, to have tranfgrcfs'd 
 the Laws of Righteoufnefs, whether promulgated by the Light of Rcaj'on, or by the 
 Authority of particular Rivchition. 
 
 In humane Courts of Juftice, it is allowed to every Pcrfon to make his Defence, 
 and urge what lie has to offer, either to prove himfelf innocent, or tiiat he is inti- 
 tuled to Favour or Pardon. 
 
 The Book of Life fc-ems to allude more particularly to this Pica of the Pcrfon ac- 
 cufed. The Book of tlie Revelation of Jcl'us Chrift has promifed the Pardon and 
 Forgivencfb of Sins, and the Cjift of eternal Li(c, to all true and faithful Cjiriftians. 
 The /"«///', the Patience, the Pcrfcvcrame of true Chriftians, will he proved by tiieir 
 Woiks; thcfe fliew them to be true Chriftians, and therefore tiiat they are intitu- 
 led to the Mercies of God, and the Promife of eternal Life, according to what is 
 written in the Book of l,ifc, tlie Book of the Revelation of "J ejus Chriji , which has 
 brought Life and Immortality to Light. 
 
 This
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 3 And the Sec. gave up 
 the Dead lahkh were in it, 
 and Death and Hell deli- 
 vered up the Dead which 
 were in them, and they were 
 judged every Man according 
 to their Works. 
 
 14 And Death and Hell 
 were caft into the Lake of 
 Fire. This is the Jecond 
 Death. 
 
 15 And ivhofoever was 
 not found written in the 
 Book of Life, was cafi in- 
 to the Lake of Fire. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 ATION of St. J O H N. 
 
 P ARAP HRAS E. 
 
 This Judgment was fo general, that all 
 the Dead, without Exception, were railed '3 
 again to Life, to be judged according to 
 their Works, whether they died in the 
 Sea, and were buried in the Waters, or 
 by Land, and were buried in Graves ; all 
 in the invifible State of the Dead were 
 brought forth to this univerial Judg- 
 ment. 
 
 After this Refurre6lion to Judgment, H 
 there fhall be no more natural Death ; 
 they who are judged fliall not return to 
 thefr Graves again : for Death and Hades 
 flrall be deftroyed. But there is a fecond 
 Death, the Portion of all who fhall be 
 found guilty, and condemned in this Day 
 of righteous Judgment. 
 
 For as many as fhall not then appear, i 5 
 before this impartial Judge, to be true 
 and faithful ChriOians, and as fuch re- 
 gifter'd in the Rolls of the true Church 
 of Chrift, fliall be punifhed as the Ene- 
 mies of God's Government, and of true 
 Religion ; they fhall be caft into a Lake 
 of Fire, and fhall fuflfer a fecond Death, 
 in a State of everlafting Deftrucftion [c). 
 
 ^55 
 
 21. 
 
 (c) St. Paul's Defcription may give fome Light to this Vifion of St. John, 2 7/uJf. 
 i, 7, (s'c. The Lord fefus Jlial! be revealed from Heaven tcith his mighty Augels, in Jia- 
 Vi'tng Fire, taking Vengeance on them that knoiv not God, and that obey not the Gofpel of 
 our Lord fefus Chriji, who fljall be puniJJicd with evcrlajting DeJhuHlon, from the 
 Prefence of the Lord, and from the Glory of his Power, when he Jhall come to be glo- 
 fified in his isaints, and admired in all them that believe, in that Day. 
 
 CHAP.
 
 w 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 CHAP. XXL 
 
 Sect. 22. Period Sevcftth. 
 
 CO N T E N r S. 
 
 E are now come, in the Courfe of thefe Prophecies, to-the 
 End, the Confummation of all Things. 
 
 This Vifion flands in the Prophecy, after the laft Attempt of 
 the Enemies of Religion had been defeated ; after the Dead, 
 fmall and great, had appeared before God's Judgment- Seat, and 
 were judged according to their Works ; after all the Wicked 
 were doomed to everlafting Punifliment, and all who were not 
 found written in the Book of Life, were cafl: into the Lake of 
 Fire. 
 
 This Order of the Prophecies feems to point out to us, that 
 the new Heavens and new Earth, reprefented in this Vifion, 
 fij^nify that State of unchangeable Perfecftion, and heavenly 
 Happinefs, to which the true and faithful Servants of the living 
 God fliall be advanced, when all their Trials and Sufferings in 
 this Life fliall be ended. 
 
 Nothing could be more proper to the ufeful Defign of thefe 
 Revelations, than fuch a Conclufion of them, with fo affedling 
 a Reprefentation of the final, compleat, and everlafting Hap- 
 pinefs of all the true Worfliippers of God, and faithful Ser- 
 vants of Jefus. This is a powerful Motive to prefent Patience, 
 a firm Foundation of prefent Hope, a ftrong Encouragement to 
 Zeal in the Caufe of true Religion, and Conftancy in the un- 
 corrupt Faith of Jefus, wiien fuch a Reward is fet before us, 
 and promifed to all who fliall be faithful to the End. 
 
 It is a very antient Obfervation, which Men of clofer 
 Thought and better Senfe have long fince made, that Happi- 
 nefs is the Reward of Virtue in the End. It is a memorable 
 Moral of Euripides, 
 
 Eurip. Ion. E(f reXog yu^ oi [x.bv i(r9Xoi, 
 
 ad fincm. TuyKtx,vov(riv ciP'OV. 
 
 ^ But
 
 the Revelation o/* 6y. J O H N. 25 7 
 
 But here is a fure Word of Prophecy, which before-hand ac- Sect. 22. 
 quaints us what will be the laft Period and State of Things. The v— — v— -' 
 prefent World, for a few Years, a very few in comparifon of 
 Eternity, will be a State of various Sorts of Trials and Troubles, 
 of Evils caufed by wicked Men, of Evils wherewith the righ- 
 teous Governor of the World puniflies their Wickednefs ; but the 
 unchangeable Purpofe of God has appointed another State of 
 Things, when the Dead (hall be raifed, and judged according to 
 their Works ; all the faithful Servants of God and Chrill will en- 
 joy a State of eternal Life, in perfecft Peace and Security, in com- 
 plete Profperity and Happinefs. 
 
 It is with great Advantage, this Encouragement is given the 
 Church in fuch a Prophecy. An Obfervation of the faithful 
 and pundlual Accomplifliment of the former Parts of this Pro- 
 phecy, in Times paft, for feveral Hundreds of Years, ferves much 
 io confirm our Faith and Hope, in as faithful and punctual Per- 
 formance of what remains. 
 
 We may be well affured, that God will reward all the Faithful 
 with a State of perfedt and endlefs Happinefs at the laft, however 
 he may permit Error and Perfecution to prevail for a Time, in 
 this prefent State of Life. 
 
 It mufl be owned, feveral Interpreters of good Reputation, un- 
 derftand the following Vifion, a Defcription of the happy State of Pylc, Pre- 
 the Church, during the thoufand Years in which it fhall reign/''"' ^^' 
 with Chrift ; or to defcribe the full and complete Reformation of 
 the Chriftian Church, during the lafl Period upon Earth. 
 
 As I can fee nothing in the Prophetic Defcription, to confine 
 it to this Meaning, fo I apprehend the Order of the Prophecies, 
 the chief and principal Defign of them, and the Defcription itfelf, 
 greatly favour the Judgment of thofe learned Writers, who under- 
 ftand thefe laft Vifions, of the future State of Happinefs in Hea- 
 ven, after the general Refurredtion, and laft Judgment. 
 
 Thus the feventh and laft Period concludes the whole Plan of 
 Providence, and finiflies it in an endlefs Sabbatifm, 
 
 LI AFTER
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 1 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 1 \ ND I faw anew AFTER the foregoing Vifions, in I 
 
 _^f\_ Hioven, and a J~\_ which I beheld a Reprelentatioa 
 new Earth : for the firjl of the State of the Church and World, 
 Heaven, andthefirft Earth ^^ ^j^g Confummation of all Things, I had 
 v^ere pa/ed away, and there ^^^ f^^^y Happinefs of the true Worfliip- 
 was no more Sea. ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ reprefented to me in a new 
 
 Vifion ; in which 1 beheld a perfeftly new 
 State of Things : The Heaven and Earth 
 in which we now live, being quite pafled 
 away, melted with fervent Heat, and dif- 
 folved in Fire ; there was a new Heaven 
 and new Earth, in which I perceived one 
 thing very remarkable, that there was no 
 Sea. To fignify, there fliould be no tur- 
 bulent unquiet Spirits, to difturb the Peace 
 of that happy State ; nor fliould a tyran- 
 nical or perfecuting Power ever arife in 
 it {a). 
 
 The 
 
 {a) It is not very probable, the Spirit of Prophecy fliould have a Regard to the 
 Theory of a late ingenious Author, who has contrived, that there fliall literally be 
 no more Sea in his new Earth, after the Conflagration : For however true we may 
 fuppofc fuch a Circumftance in Theory, it could hardly be intelligible to any who 
 fliould read this Prophecy, at leaft till the TIjeory had di (covered it. 
 
 We perceive all the other Parts of this Defcrlption are figurative. It is remark- 
 able, that the Beajl ivith /even Heads, and ten Horns, the Author of all the Cala- 
 mities of the third long Period, ro/e out of the Sea, Rev. xiii. i. And the fame ty- 
 rannical oppreffivc Power, under the Figure of the great Whore, is defcribeJ as fit- 
 ting «"»w'i^ JFatcrs, Rev. xvii. i. And in Scripture, any great Colle£tion of Wa- 
 ters is called a Sea ; and thefe Waters are interpreted to fignify People, and Multi- 
 tudes, and Nations, and Tongues, who were fcduccd to oppofc the Truth, and per- 
 fecute the faithful Servants of ChrilL 
 
 The Sea moreover, when raifcJ into a Storm, is a proper Figure to cxprefs the 
 Rage, Pajfion, and Tumult of unquiet, evil, and feditious Minds. Thus Daniel de- 
 fcrihes the Rife of the four tyrannical Empires : / faw in my Vifion by Night, and be- 
 hold the four JVinds of the Heaven Jlrave on the great Sea : and four great Beajh came 
 up from the Sea, diverfe one from another, Dan. vii. 2, 3. To denote the Commo- 
 tions of the World, the unquiet troublcfome State of Affairs out of which new Ty- 
 rannies and opprcflive Powers ufually have their rife. 
 
 This Circumftance then, in the new Heaven and new Earth, that there was no 
 Sea, is very proper to exprtfs in I'rophetic Language, that in this happy State, there 
 will be no turbulent unquiet Spirits, to be managed by the Ambitious ; and therefore 
 iH> fear any Bealt fhuuld again rife out of the Sea. The moft judicious y<-w//A Wri- 
 ters unJerfland nra; Heavtns, and new Earth, to mean a new State of Happinefs, in 
 
 which
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 2 Jnd IJohn faw the The Bleflcdnefs of this State was far- 
 Holy City, new Jeruralem, ther reprefented to me, by the Model of ^ 
 coming down from God out ^ noble City, as a New Jerufakvi; which 
 of Heaven, prepared as a ]viodel feem'd to defcend le.furely out of 
 Bnde adorned for her Iluf j^^^^en, as it were, and come nearer 
 
 to me in the Air, that I might obforvc 
 it more diftindlly : I perceiv'd It was fet 
 out with all the Splendour ufed at high 
 Feftivals, or Man-iage-Solemnitics {b). 
 
 3 And I heard a great Moreover, a Voice from Heaven at- 3 
 Voice out of Heaven, fay- tended my Vifion, and explained the 
 ing. Behold the Tabernacle Meaning of it more particularly ; for the 
 of God is with Men, and Voice from Heaven declared,' that God 
 he will dwell with them, ^^^j^ ^^j, accomplifli all that Good to 
 and thsy Jhall be h,s Peo- ^ ^^^^^J .^^^,^^^ ^^j^.^,^ ^^^ ^.^^^^^_ 
 pie, and God him/elf fhalt 1 r -r: j .\ u c » f 
 he with them, and be their "^cle fignihed to them, as the Seat ot 
 Qg^ his Prefence, and Teftimony of his Fa- 
 vour ; he would blefs them as his favour- 
 ed People, and as their God he would 
 be their Shield, and their Reward, and 
 blefs them with all Protedion and Hap- 
 pinefs. 
 
 4 And God fhall wipe For fuch fliall be the blefled Effefts of 4 
 away all Tears from their God's Prefence with his People, and of 
 Eyes, and there pall be no his Grace and Favours to them, that they 
 tnore Death, neither Sorrow, ([^^\\ ^^^^ ^jt^ no more Troubles and 
 nor dying, neither Mil Afflidions, to draw Tears from their 
 
 ^ ^ Eyes, as, in this prefent Life, all do 
 
 which former Sorrows and Troubles {hall be remembered no more. So Mattnonides, More Nevo- 
 ^toddixi, creabo tiovos ccelos, he. id ita intclligo, quad vos pofiturus fum in latitiam <^^^^, Par. 
 perpduam, loco luitus, is' anxietatis prioris, ncque illius luSius prioris inemoria fd z- I- 29. /'■ 
 
 /' 2 D 3 . 
 
 manjtira. 
 
 (b) What St. John faw coming down from Heaven, feems to have been the Plan 
 or Model of the New JerufaLm, which proves nothing where this happy State of the 
 Church is to be enjoyed, much lefs will it determine it to be on Earth, as fome have 
 argued, becaufe it is faid to come down from Heaven ; for the Model in the V'ifion 
 might well do fo, wherever it was, that the Church fhould enjoy the Happinefs re- 
 prefented by it. 
 
 Befides, to come down from Heaven, or from God, in Scripture-Language, means 
 the divine Original of a Thing, or that God is the Anthor of it. The Baptifm of 
 fohn viAsfrom Heaven, Mark xi. 39. becaufe his Authority was from God, and not 
 from Men. When the Apoftle mentions the Jerufahn which is above. Gal. iv. 2b. 
 or the fupernal Jerufalem, he feems to mean a State of heavenly Original and Con- 
 ftltuiion. 
 
 L 1 2 more
 
 i6o 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 Chap. TEXT. 
 
 XXI. i'''^^!'^ ^^ <^1>' "'^^^ -^^'^ • 
 / for the former Things ere 
 puffed aiisay. 
 
 5 AnA he that fal upon 
 the Throne, faid. Behold, 
 J make all Things new. 
 And he faid unto me. Write, 
 for thefe Words are true 
 and faithful. 
 
 6 And he faid unto me. 
 It is done : J am Alpha 
 and Omega, the Begin- 
 ning and the End. 1 will 
 give unto him who is a- 
 thirji, of the Fountain of 
 the Water of Life freely. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 inore or lefs. They fliall no more be. 
 fubjedl to Death, as all, without Excep- 
 tion, are in this mortal State. Every 
 Thing that can caufe Pain, or occafion 
 Sorrow, fliall be far removed from this 
 happy State. Thele were the Afflidions 
 of mortal Life, but now Death and the 
 invifibie State are no more ; all former 
 Afflidions are palled away, and fhall re- 
 main no longer [c). 
 
 The Happinefs of this State was not $ 
 only declared by a Voice from Heaven, 
 it was folemnly confirmed by the Oracle 
 from the Throne : Take notice God will 
 make a full Chantie of all Things, in the 
 Form and State of theWorld; nor fliall any 
 of its former Afflidions remain. Record 
 this Declaration and Promife : they con- 
 tain nothing but what is moft certainly 
 true, and what in its due time fliall be 
 faithfully and fully accompliflied. 
 
 And now fliall be the Confummation 6 
 of all Things; all God's Promifes fliall 
 be accomplilhed in the f :11 Happinefs of 
 his Servants and Saints. God who will 
 execute all his Purpofcs from the Be- 
 ginning to the End, will perfed the 
 Happinefs of thofe who have been faith- 
 ful to his Caufe. He will abundantly 
 fatisfy their Hopes and Defires of eter- 
 nal Life ; Happinefs fliail ever flow in 
 upon them, as Water ever runs from 
 a quick Spring, or overflowing Foun- 
 tain. 
 
 (c) Such a State as is here defcribed, free from all Pain, Sorrow, and Death, 
 feems a Dcfcription of fomc better State than what this prcfcnt Life and VVorld can 
 afford. 
 
 Let
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 7 lie that cvercometh 
 foall inherit all things, and 
 I will be his God, and be 
 /hall be my Son. 
 
 ■ 8 But the Fenrfi'J, and 
 Uiib heving, and the Ah- 
 minahle, and Murderers, 
 
 . and Whoremongers, and Sor- 
 cerers, and Idolaters, and 
 all Lyars, Jhali have their 
 Pttrt in the Lake which 
 burneth with Fire and Bntji- 
 
 Jione : which is the fecond 
 Death. 
 
 ATION of St. JOHN. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Let this be an Encouragement to Faith 
 fiihiefs, Conftancy, and Perfeverance : 7 
 They who lliall refift and ovei-come the 
 Temptations of a corrupt World, fhall 
 not lofe their Reward, God himfelf will 
 be their Cod, their Portion, and their 
 Happincfs. He will receive thein as his 
 Childrvn, confirm their Right as the Sons 
 of God, to inherit all the Bleflings and 
 Happinefs of etcrnd Life [d). 
 
 But the Cafe fliall be quite otherwifc 8 
 with all the Enemies of true Religion, 
 who have either deferted it, or apofta- 
 tized from it, or oppofed it. The 
 Cowardly, and Diftruftful, who either 
 had not" Faith in God's Promifes, or 
 Courage to perfevere, on the Encourage- 
 ment of his Promifes ; all who indulged 
 themfelves in abominable Vices, who, 
 to gratify their Lufts, were guilty of 
 Murders, Whoredom, Deceit, Idolatry, 
 and Lying ; all thefe fhall have their 
 Portion with the Devil, to whofe Party 
 they joined themfelves, and fhall with 
 him undergo the Punifhment of the fe- 
 cond Death, in the Lake which burneth 
 with Fire and Brimflone. 
 
 {d) The Expreflion, He that overcometh, /hall inherit all things, feems to refer to 
 the Promifes made to them who overcome, in the i piftles to the Seven Churches, 
 and very Itrongly enforces them as Motives and Encouragement to Patience and Per- 
 feverance. To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the Tree of Life, which is itt 
 the midji of the Paradife of God. He that overcometh, jhall not be hurt of the fecond 
 Death. To him that overcometh, will I give to eat of the hidden Manna. To him that 
 ruerconuth, and keepeth my IForks to the End, to him will I give Power over the Na- 
 tions : the fame (li^ill be clothed i:i white Raiment, and I will not blct out his Name cut 
 of the Book of Life, but I will confcfs his Name before my Father, and before his Angels :' 
 I will make him a Pillar in the. Temple of my God, and he fvall go no more out. Fi- 
 nally, To him that overcom.eth, zuill I grant to ft with me on my Throne, even as I 
 overcame, and am fat down with my Father on his Throne. All thefe Promifes feem to 
 be fummed up and fulfilled in the Inheritance of all things, or the conipleat Happi- 
 nefe of eternal Life. 
 
 Befides
 
 262 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 9 AnS there cam: unto 
 me one of the [even Angels^ 
 •which had the fcven Plals 
 full of the jevcn lajl Plagues, 
 and talked -with me, foyi"gj 
 Come hither, and I -will 
 fhew thee the Bride, the 
 Lamb^i IVife. 
 
 10 And he carried me 
 away in the Spirit, to a 
 great and high Mountain, 
 and fhewed me that great 
 City, the holy Jerufalem, 
 defcending out of Heaven 
 from God, 
 
 1 1 Having the Glory of 
 God i and her Light -was 
 like unto a Stone mofl pre- 
 cious, even like a fafper 
 Stone, clear as Cryflal j 
 
 12 Avd had a Wall 
 great and high, and had 
 twelve Gates, and at the 
 Gates twelve Angels, and 
 Names written thereon, 
 which are the Names of the 
 twelve Tribes of the Chil- 
 dren of Ifrael. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 Befides this more general Account of^ 
 the final Happmefs of the Faithful, an 
 Angel, as a Nuntius or Interpreter, was 
 fent to give me a more particular Defcrip- 
 tion of the Glory of that bleffed State. Jt 
 was one of the feven Angels who had 
 the feven Cups full of the laft Plagues, 
 in the foregoing Vifion. He called upon 
 me to come to him, and he would fhew 
 me more dirtindlly the Model of the 
 holy City, the New Jerufalem, adorned 
 as the Bride of the Lamb, on her Mar- 
 riage Feflival. 
 
 Then the Spirit of Prophecy changed i o 
 the Scene of my Vifion : I feemed to 
 fland on an high Eminence, from whence 
 I could diftindlly furvey the whole Mo- 
 del of this heavenly City, which was let 
 down from Heaven, a Model of a di- 
 vine Plan, and Workmanfliip {e). 
 
 The firfl: Thing I obferved in the Mo- 1 1 
 del of this holy City, was a moft glori- 
 ous Brightnefs, like the fliining Light of 
 the Scbechiuah, formerly the Glory of 
 God in the Temple, and Symbol of his 
 gracious Prefence with Men ; fo that the 
 Model flione as with the Lufire of a 
 Diamond, to exprefs a furprizing Beauty 
 and Splendor. 
 
 1 perceived alfo, that this City was 1 2 
 walled about with a very thick and high 13 
 Wall, to exprefs the great Safety and 
 Security of the Inhabitants, free from all 
 Danger or Fear of any Attempt or Sur- 
 prize by their Enemies. It had twelve 
 Gates, three in each Side of the Wall, 
 
 (e) The Paraphrafe expreflcs the Senfe of coming down from Heaven, as it is ex- 
 plained, V. 2. 
 
 which
 
 the Revelation of St. ]0¥i^, 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 13 0« the Eaft 
 
 three 
 Gates, on the North three 
 Gates, on the South three 
 Gates, and on the Weft 
 three Gates . 
 
 14 And the IFall of the 
 City had twelve Foundati- 
 ons, and in them the Nantes 
 of the twelve Apofiles of the 
 Lamb. 
 
 15 And he that talked 
 with me had a golden Reed 
 to meafure the City, and the 
 Gates thereof, and the Walls 
 thereof. 
 
 ^63 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. 22. 
 
 which flood towards the four Points of 
 the Heaven, Eafl, Weft, North, and '3 
 South ; and at each of the twelve Gates, 
 ftood an Angel, as a Centinel or Guard : 
 each of the Gates was named after the 
 Names of the twelve Tribes, as appeared 
 by an Infcription over them, figuratively 
 fhewing, who had a Right to be admitted 
 by the Guard of Angels, through the 
 Gates into the City ; fuch as had been 
 faithful Members of the true Church : 
 and exprefljng alfo the great Honour of 
 that City, where Angels were appointed 
 to do Duty as a Guard; an Honour pro- 
 perly due to the MajeOy of God's Pre- 
 fence, and to the Seat of it. 
 
 The Foundations of the City Wall j^ 
 were alfo adorned with Infcriptions of 
 the Names of the twelve Apoftles of 
 Chrift, who had this Honour as the 
 Founders of the Chriftian Church, by 
 Chrift's immediate Commiftion and Au- 
 thority ; figuratively fliewing, that they 
 v^'ho iliall build their Faith on the Foun- 
 dation of Apoftolical Dodlrine and In- 
 ftitutions, have a Right to the Bleffings 
 of this holy and happy State. 
 
 And I perceived, that the Angel-In- 15 
 terpreter, who was fent to inftrudt me 
 more fully in thefe Things, appeared to 
 have a golden mcafuring Rod, with 
 which he meafured the feveral Parts of 
 this holy City ; by which Meafure was 
 underftood, the Greatnefs and Extent of 
 the City, the exaft Order and juft Propor- 
 tion of every Part of it : To fliew figu- 
 ratively, that this City was prepared for 
 a great Number of Inhabitants, how 
 fmall foever the Number of faithful 
 CJiriftians may at any time appear ; and 
 that every thing relating to the Happinefs 
 i- of
 
 A Paraphrase (S-;;^ Notes oh 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 of that State was prepared with the great- 
 efl Order. Beauty, and Exaftnefs. 
 1 6 And the City lieth Upon mealiiring, it appeared tliat the i6 
 fourfquare, and the Length City was an exad: Square, of equal Length 
 is as large as the Bread-h : 3,-,^ Breadth, and of a very great Extent j 
 and he nwjured the Oty f^^ j^ appeared, uponmeafure. to bcfifteen 
 with the Reed^ twelve thou- , j jm-i • r i r- i 1 
 
 fand Furlongs : the Length, Y^'^r, r ?"'i^'f ? ^t ^ ' '''/ 
 
 and the Breajih, and the hundred leventy five Miles long. It was fo 
 Hetghtb of it are equal. regularly built, that all the Buildings were 
 
 every where of the fame Proportions, of 
 a very exadt and uniform Architefture (f). 
 J 7 And he meafured the Upon meafuring the Fleighth of the 17 
 JFall thereof an hundred Wall, I perceived it was one hundred for- 
 and forty and four Cubits, ty four Cubits, of the common Meafure 
 according to the Meafure of among Men ; for it was fuch a meafuring 
 a Man, that is, of the r^j^ jJ^^^ the Angel made ufe of in mea- 
 ^"^'^- furing the Heighth of the Wall (g). 
 
 (f) They feem to have miftaken the proper Meaning of thefe Exprefllons, who 
 underftand the Heighth of the City, whether of Walls or Buildings, to be equal to 
 the Length or Breadth of it ; according to which Account, the Houfes and Walls of 
 a City would be out of all Proportion. How large foever Men may conceive the 
 Extent of a City, and of contiguous Buildings, Houfes three hundred feventy five 
 Miles high, are beyond all Propriety in the boldeft Figures. Some Interpreters, to 
 avoid this Difficulty, have taken in the Heighth of the Mountain on which the City- 
 is fuppofed to ftand : I fay, fuppofed to ftand ; for the Prophecy no where mentions it. 
 St. Jclm indeed was called up to a Mountain, to view the Model of the City ; but 
 it is not faid, that the City itfelf was fituated on a Mountain : Nor do I conceive, 
 what tiiis Suppofition ferves for, except to make the City a perfedt Cube, for which I 
 can fee no Reafon, a perleiSt Square anfwering all figurative Meaning full out as well. 
 Grotius ]\i^\y obferves, this Equality belongs to the Walls and Buildings, compared 
 Grot. ).n loc. ''"''^ ^^^^ other, not with the Length and Breadth of the City. Non idem dicit quod 
 modo ciiir. quadratam formum expHcaret, fed aliud nempe, quaqua irct altitudiiicm is" mu- 
 rcn/rn, c;' tsdif.cioruin fiiiffe aqueilern. 
 
 The Numbers themfelves are evidently typical; they are taken from twelve, the 
 Number of the ApofUts, multiplied by a thoufand. As before, the Number of the 
 Members of the Chriftian Church was reprefcnted by One hundred forty four thou- 
 fand, being One hundred forty four, the fquare Number of twelve, multiplied by a 
 .thoufand. So that this Manner of numbering will very properly fignify a City, of 
 which faithful Chriftians are to be the liappy Citizens, and fettled Inhabitants ; a 
 City which ftiall have incomparably greater Extent, more Strength and Beauty, than 
 antient Balylon, Rome, or any other Seat of Empire ever known in tliis World. 
 
 (g) Thib fccms to be the Meafure of the Height of the Wall, in which we ob- 
 fervc the Prophecy ftiU keeps to the myflical Nunilier of Twelve, multiplied into itfelf. 
 The Heighth ot the Wall is reprefentcd about feventy two Yards higii, according to 
 the lefilr Cu!nt, or about eighty fix Yards, according to the greater, liifficicnt to ex- 
 prefs great Security againft all Attempts, and any Surprize by an Enemy. 
 
 2 The
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 1 8 And the Bitildit:^ of 
 ihe Wall of il was of Jiif- 
 peVy and the City was pure 
 Gold, like unto clear Glafs. 
 
 1 9 Ayul the Foundations 
 of the Wall of the City 
 were garnifhed with all 
 manner of precious Stones. 
 'The firfi Foundation was 
 Jafper, the fecond Sap- 
 phire, the third a Chal- 
 cedony, the fourth an E- 
 merald, 
 
 20 The fif:h Sardonix, 
 the fixth Sardius, the fc- 
 venth Chrylblite, the eighth 
 Beryl, the ninth a Topaz, 
 the tenth a Chrylbphrailis, 
 the eleventh a Jacinth, the 
 twelfth an A me thy ft. 
 
 2 1 And the twelve Gates 
 were twelve Pearls •, every 
 feveral Gate was of one 
 Pearl, and the Street of the 
 City was pure Gold, as it 
 were, tranfparent Glafs, 
 
 ATioN of St. JOHN. 265 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. 22. 
 
 The Walls appeared to be built with ' r-^ 
 
 unparallelled Strength and Magnificence, '^ 
 not of Brick, or fquared Stone*, but of 
 fome precious Stone, as folid, firm, and 
 beautiful as a fafper ; the City was every 
 whtre adorned with pure Gold, and flioi e 
 with the Brightnefs of Cryftal (h). 
 
 I'he lower Parts of the Wall of the 19, 20 
 City were inlaid quite round, and beau- 
 tified with a great Variety of precious 
 Stones, fuch as were direded to be fet in 
 the High-Priefl's Breaft-plate of Judg- 
 ment, where was the Uiim and Thum- 
 mim, which are interpreted Light and 
 PerfeSiion ; and were a proper Embleui 
 to exprcfs the Happinefs of God's Church 
 in his Prefence, in the Bleffing of his 
 Oracle and Protedlion. The like Orna- 
 ments on the Foundation cf the Walls of 
 this City, may well exprefs the perfedt 
 Glory and Happinefs of all the Inhabitants 
 of it, from the moft glorious Prefence 
 and Protedion of God. 
 
 Never was any City on Earth fo richly 2 1 
 and fo glorioufly adorned ; for every Gate 
 of the City was made of one large entire 
 Pearl ; and the publick Place of Afi*embly 
 in the City was paved with a rich Stone, 
 fliining as Cryftal, and fet in pure Gold (/). 
 
 (/;) I conceive it is the City, and not the Gold, which is reprefented fhining as 
 clear Glafs, or Cryital. Our Copies which read of/.oia, which agrees with rorA^, 
 fecms a truer Reading than ofioioj. It is not fo intelligible, how pure Gold fliould 
 be like Cryibl, but eafy to conceive the City adorned with Cryftal fet in Gold. 
 
 (ij Grotltis fuppofes, that the Gates of the City were made of a fine Marble, 
 bright and (liining as a Pearl ; but may not the Prophecy defign a very (tronw Fi- 
 gure, and fuppofe Pearls in all their Beauty, large and firm enough to make the 
 Frontifpiece of a Gate ? 'I" he Street of the City feems well underftood by Grotius, 
 of the Forum, or Place of public Aflembly, which is defcribed as paved either with 
 Squares of Gold, and Cryftals, or with Cryftal Squares fet in Gold Borders ; than 
 which. Imagination can conceive nothing more rich and magnificent. 
 
 M m 
 
 There
 
 ,(i6 ^Paraphrase and Notes (?;^ 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 22 And I faiv no Tern- There was one thing I obferved in this 22 
 pk there : for the Lord God new City very remarkable ; there was no 
 /llmighty, and the Lamb, Temple in it, but the Want of a Tem- 
 are the Temple cf it. pj^ ^^g abundantly made up : for Jebo- 
 
 vah, the Almighty God himfelf, and Je- 
 fus Chrijl the Lamb, were inflead of a 
 Temple. They were prefent in this City 
 in a much more glorious and pcrfedl man- 
 ner, than God was ever prefent in the 
 Temple of the earthly "Jemfalem (k). 
 
 23 And the City had no Nor had this New'Jiruj'alem any need 23 
 7icedoftheSun, neither of the of the bun to fliine by Day, or of the 
 Moon, to Jhtne in it : for Moon by Night, to give it Light, as in 
 the Glory of Cod did lighten ^j^e prefent State of this World ; the Pre- 
 
 1/ htthlreof " ^''''^^ °^ ^""^ \<^^rvm, and the Lamb, 
 
 '^ ^' did enlighten it always without Interrup- 
 
 tion, as tha Glory of God did the Holy 
 of Holies in the Temple (/). 
 
 24 And the Nations of This glorious City fhall be the_ Refi- 24 
 them which are faved, fhall dence of all who have believed with the 
 walk in the Light of it : Heart unto Right eoufnefs, and made Con- 
 andthe Kings of the Earth feffmn "with the Month unto Salvation. All 
 do bring their Glory and true Chriflians, out of every Nation and 
 Honour into it. People, fhall- have their Portion in this 
 
 • Glory, which fliall be much greater than 
 the richeft and moll powerful Princes 
 
 (k) Thefe Exprefljons of this Prophecy feem to point out to us, that all that was 
 figuratively, or fpiritually meant by the Temple of God, and his Prefence with his 
 People, which was the great Bleffing and Glory of Jcrufalcm of old, (liall be fully 
 accomplifti'd, and perfeSly aiifwcred in this NnvJ.-rufilem ; there (hall be a Fulnrfe 
 of Joy and Happinefs, in this glorious State of the Church, from the Prefence of 
 the Lord (iod Almighty, and the Lamb. Do not tlicfc Characters dcfcribe fome- 
 thing more, than can be well expected from the belt-reformed State of the Church 
 in this World ? 
 
 (I) This Part of the Prophetic Dcfcription fecms to be taken from the Sihechi/tah, 
 or Glory of God, in the fcveral divine Appearances. This is rcprefented as a bright 
 and glorious Light ; the Holy of Holies, the Seat of God's Prefence in the Temple, 
 had no other Light than that of the Sihcchiiiah, or the CJlory, that flionc over the 
 Mercy-Scat, between the Cherubin. How ftrong is this figurative Rcprefentation, 
 to (hew, that this happy State of the Church fliall be, without tomparifon, more 
 glorious than any former State had been ? '["he Schcchinah, or Glory of God's Pre- 
 fence, ftiall not be (hut up or concealed in one Part of a Temple, but (hall be fprcad 
 through the whole PIxttnt of this fpacious City, and every Inhabitant fliall enjoy 
 th« full Felicity rcprefented by it. 
 
 2 ever
 
 the Revel 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 25 And the Gates of it 
 Jhall not be (hut at all by 
 Day : for there fhall be no 
 Night there. 
 
 26 And they ffjall bring 
 the Glory and Honour of 
 the Nations into it. 
 
 27 And there Jhall in no 
 •wife enter into it any thing 
 that defileth, neither what- 
 foever worketh Abomination, 
 or ntaketh a Lye, but they 
 which are written in the 
 Lamb's Book of Life. 
 
 ATION of 5/. J O H N. 26 7 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. 22. 
 
 ever enjoyed ; greater, than if we were to 
 imagine all the Princes of the Earth, col- 
 ledting all the Riches of the World toge- 
 ther, to beautify and adorn one City (711). 
 
 There will be no occafion to fliut the 25 
 Gates of this City at any time ; not by 
 Night, for there will be no Night, the 
 perpetual Eight of God's Glory will make 
 perpetual Day ; there will be no Danger 
 or Fear of any Enemy; the Inhabitants 
 fliali ever live in full Safety and Security, 
 in an undillurbed PoflefTion of all Peace, 
 Joy, and Happinefs. 
 
 All that can contribute to make this 26 
 Neia yenifalem honourable and glorious, 
 fhall be found in it, as if all that was rich 
 and precious throughout the World, was 
 brought into one City, and all center'd 
 there. 
 
 Yet let it be carefully obferved, though 27 
 the Gates of this City are always open, 
 they are not open for every one to enter 
 in ; all who are unworthy of this Happi- 
 nefs, and unmeet for it, will be refufed 
 Entrance ; all Impure and Vitious, all 7- 
 dolaters. Hypocrites, and Lyars, all Men 
 of Fnlfiood and Deceit, fliall find no Place 
 in this holy City, and fhall have no Por- 
 tion in this Elappinefs ; it is a BlefTednefs 
 peculiar to the Saints, and appropriated to 
 them only who have appeared true and 
 faithful Servants of God and Chrift, and 
 as fuch are rcgiflred among the true Chri- 
 flians who are to inherit eternal Life. 
 
 {m) This Part of the Defcription feer.is to be an Allufion to a PafTage of the 
 Prophet Ifaiah, And the Gentiles fnall come to thy Light, and Kings to the Brightnefs of 
 thy Rijing, Ifaiah Ix. 3. Tliis Prophecy raifes the Ideas yet higher, to fhew the per- 
 fc6l Satisfadlion and Joy ©f all Perfous, of every Rank and Quality, in this happy 
 State, where every thing that can contribute to it, fhall be collected together, and i"e- 
 verally contribute to complete the public Happinefs. 
 
 M m 
 
 CHAP.
 
 268 
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 CHAP. XXII. 
 
 THE five firft Verfes of this Chapter are but a Continuation 
 of this Prophetic Defcription cf the Ncuo Jerujakm, and 
 fhould have been Part of the twenty-firft Chapter. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I /k N D he Jhezved me 
 
 ±\^ a pure River of 
 
 Water of Life, clear as 
 
 Cryjialy proceeding out of 
 the Tbro)}e of God, and of 
 the Lamb, 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 f I '^ H E Angel diredled me to obferve i 
 
 J_ farther in this Plan of the New 
 yenifalem, which I faw in iny Vifion, 
 that a pure Rher of Water, perfectly 
 fine and clear, perpetually iilued out fiom 
 the Throne of God and the Lamb ; to 
 reprefent a conftant Pro vifion for the com- 
 fortable and happy Life of all the Inha- 
 bitants of this City of God [a). 
 
 [a) It is obferved of the City of Babylon, that the River Euphrates was let into it, 
 and ran through it. The firft Paradife is reprefented as watered by a River ; a River 
 that went out of £^/i?«, or had its Courfe in that Country, ran through the Garden to 
 water it, Gen. ii. lo. Ezekiel, in his Prophetic Vifion of the new City and Temple, 
 has a like Reprefentation of JVaters in great Plenty, flowing from the Houfe or 
 Temple. Behold, Waters iffued out from under the ThrcJl)old of the Houfe Eajhvard, 
 
 And the Waters came down, from under, from the right Side of the Houfe, 
 
 at the South Side of the Altar, E-z-ek. xlvii. i. Thefe Waters were in {\\z\\ plenty, 
 that they were deep enough to fwim in ; a River that could not be pafitd over, v. 5. 
 Thefc Waters were of fuch excellent /^/V/«w, that they wave Life to all who drank 
 of them. Every thing Jhall live, whither the River cometh, v. g. 
 
 Water, as neceflary to the Support of Life, and as it contributes in great Cities, 
 efpecially in the hot Eaftern Countries, to the Ornament of the Place, and Delight 
 of the Inhabitants, is a very proper Reprefentation of the Enjoyment of all Things, 
 both for the Support and PIcafurc of Lile. tt''ith God, (a)S the Pfalmift, is the 
 Fountain cf Life ; thou Jliult make them drink of the River of tl.y Pleafures. l^he Fi- 
 gure of a River of Water of Life, elcar as Cryjlal, foiuingfrom the Throne of God and 
 the Lamb, Pfalm xxxvi. 8, 9. elegantly expreflcs the glorious and happy Immorta- 
 lity which all faithful Chriflians Ihall enjoy in this State of perfedi and endlefs 
 Happinefs. 
 
 As
 
 the Revelation of St. JOHN. 
 
 .6^ 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 2 In the midjl of the 
 Street of it, and of either 
 tide of the River, was there 
 the Tree of Lfe, which 
 bare twelve manner of 
 Fruiis, mid yielded her Fruit 
 every Month : and the 
 Leaves of the Tree were 
 for the healing of the Na- 
 tions. 
 
 3 And there floall he no 
 more Curje : for the Throne 
 of God, and the Lnmb,fJ:irdl 
 he in it, and his Servants 
 Ihall ferve him. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. Sect. 22. 
 
 As this Ri.er of Water of Life ran 
 through, the chief Street in the midft of ^ 
 the City, fo there were planted on each 
 fide of the River, a beautiful Row of 
 Trees, not only to ferve for Ornament, 
 and Rcfreflnnent, but which, like the 
 Tree of Lile in Paradife, fhould make 
 the hihabitants immortal. They yielded 
 a great Variety ci pleaflmt Fruits, and in 
 fuch plenty, that they had ripe Fruit 
 every Month, and fo all the Year round. 
 Even the '.eaves of thefe Trees liad fuch 
 healing Virtues, that they were a fure Re- 
 medy againft all forts of Weaknefs and 
 Indifpoiition {b) 
 
 So great will be the Flappinefs of the 3 
 Saints, the Fiirhful in Ch^ ifl J ejus, that 
 
 nothing 111 ,11 
 
 bieak m upon it, or any- 
 ways interrupt it ; nothing fliall be done 
 in this holy '-ity, to deferve the Difplea- 
 fure of God : nor therefore {liall they be 
 liable to ..ny yiJliBions, either as Piinifi- 
 ments, or an ufcful Difcifliiie. They 
 fliall continually enjoy the Favour and 
 Grace of God and ChriH , with the Blef- 
 fing and Happinefs of their Prefence ; they 
 fliall ferve God with all the Gratitude, 
 Conftancy, and Affedlion, fo great Obli- 
 gations require of them (c). 
 
 {l<) Both the IVaters of Life, and the Tree of Life, are Emblems of Immortality. 
 They that eat of the Tree of Life fiall live for ever. Gen. iii. 22. The Trees of Life 
 are fo planted, in this Uefcription, that all the Inhabitants may come at the Fruit of 
 them freely, and without hindrance. They yield their Fruits fo plentifullv, and fo 
 confiantly, that there can be no Want in fo large and populous a City ; and even the 
 Leaves have a fovereign Virtue againft all forts of Lidifpoiltion. Ho?/ elegantly does 
 this reprefent a moft happy State of immortal Life ? 
 
 (c) This Part of the Delcription of the Neiu Jeritfalem, feems to point, out to us, 
 how mueh greater the Happinefs of this State will be, than the Happinefs of the fi'-ft 
 Paradife w:js. In this State, the faithful Servants of Chrift fhall be in no danger of 
 forfeiting ihe:r Happinefs, and lofing Paradife, as our firft Parents did. In this Pa- 
 radilaical State, they iliall be a Kingdom of PriTIs unto God for ever. This ftems 
 todclcribe a State of Happinefs above the Condition cf this ^Vorld, and only to be 
 enjoyed in the heavenly State, 
 
 2 For
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 4 Arid they Jhall fee his 
 Face, and his Name Jhall 
 be on their Fonheads, 
 
 And there fl^all he no 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 For in that happy State they fliall have 4 
 (o full Communications of all Grace, Ho- 
 linefs, and Happinefs, from God's imme- 
 diate Prefence, that they fliall be made 
 like unto him, Partakers of his Perfec- 
 tions and Glory ; like the High Prieft of 
 old, they iliall have Holinefs to the Lord 
 on their Foreheads, expreffive of their 
 entire Devotion to God, and an indelible 
 Mark of God's Favour (d). 
 
 In this blefled State, there fliall be no 5 
 Night there, and they need Interruption of their Happinefs and Joy j 
 7w Candle, neither Light of tj^gre ihall be no Night, no State of 
 the Sun ; for the Lord God D^rknefs, between the End of one Day 
 giveth them Light, and they ^^^ ^^^^ Beginning of another: their 
 Mall reign for ever and ever. .. . ^ ^ ^ . j- j. r c 
 
 ^ ■' Happinefs proceeds immediately from 
 
 God himfelf, from his conflant and ever- 
 lafting Prefence with them, and Favour to 
 them ; fo that they fhall enjoy the fiime 
 unfpeakable Happinefs, without any In- 
 terruption or Diminution, to all Eternity. 
 Thus all the faithful Servants of Chijl 
 Jejus fhall reign with their God and Sa- 
 viour, for ever and ever (e). 
 
 (d) To fee the Face of God, and to Jland in his Prefence, fays Mr. Dauhux, im- 
 plies the moft perfect Happinefs, and is a Blefling that only comes to the Saints at the 
 Refurredlion. ft is the higheft Expreffion in the Language of Scripture, to defcribe 
 the moft pcrfeft Happinefs of the heavenly State ; by moft Divines, the heatifick Vi- 
 fion is appropriated to that Meaning. 
 
 (e) Night and Darkncfs, in the Stile of Prophecy, fignify often Trouble and Af- 
 flidtion ; Light, on the contrary, exprefles Profperity and joy. In thy Light, fay.s 
 the ?{,Am\{k, Jhall zve fee Light, Pfibn xxxvi. 9. or, in the Loving-Kindncfs of Ciod, 
 we fhall find Profperity and Happinefs. fn this State of perfeiSt Happinefs, no Trou- 
 ble, no Afflidion (hall be intermixed with their Peace and Joy j God fhall then be 
 the everlafting Happinefs of all his Saints. How fully, how glorioufly arc all their 
 Affiiftions, for hi-; fake, rewarded ! What Encouragement is this to the P'aithfulnefs 
 and Patience of the Saints, when, whatever their SutFcrings may be, they fhall work 
 out for them a far more exceeding and eternal IVeight of Glory t Thus ends the Doc- 
 trine of thefe Revelations, in the everlafting Happinefs of all the Faithful ; the my- 
 flerious \Vays of l^rovidcncc are cleared up ; all Things finally end in an eternal 
 Sabbath, in an everlafting State of Peace and perfect ffappincfs, refervcd in Heaven 
 for all who fhill perfcvere, againfl the Temptations of tlic World, in the Love of 
 Truth and Rightcoufnefs. 
 
 CHAP.
 
 the Revelation <?/" 6>. J O H N. 271 
 
 Sect, 23. 
 
 CHAP. xxii. 6. S e c T. 2 
 
 Epilog. 
 
 ConcluJjL 
 
 'to?/, or 
 
 ue. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 THE Prophetic Part of this Book ends in a perfe(fl Happinefs 
 of the Faithful, great above all Imagination, certain as the 
 Word of Prophecy, and lafting without End. A powerful En- 
 couragement and Perfuafive to Conllancy in the Profeffion and. 
 Praiftice of pure Chriftianity, whatever Difficulties or Dangers 
 might attend it. 
 
 What follows, to the End, is the Conclufion of the whole 
 Book, or a fort of Epilogue, which confirms the Truth of the 
 Prophecies contained in thefe Revelations, iliews the Importance 
 and Ufe of them, and is well fitted to leave them with flrong 
 Imprefiions on the Hearts of the Readers, to preferve them 
 from Compliance with any Corruptions of the Chriflian Faith 
 and Worfhip, and encourage their Conflancy in the Ways of 
 Truth and Righteoufnefs. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 6 And he faid unto me, 
 Thefe Savings are faithful 
 and true, and the Lord God 
 of the Holy Prophets fent 
 his Angel to fhew to his 
 Servant! the things that 
 tntijl fhorlly be done. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 After this Reprefentation of the biefTed 6 
 State of the faithful Chriftians, in ever- 
 lafling Happinefs, the Angel who had 
 fhewed me the Plan of the heavenly ye- 
 rufalem, confirmed to me the Truth of 
 thefe Prophecies, and the faithful Perfor- 
 mance of all that had been reprefented 
 to me in my Vilions. He aiTured me, 
 they were not a groundlefs Encourage- 
 ment to Chriftian Confl:ancy and Faith- 
 fulnefs J thefe Promifes are not like the 
 deceitful Promifes oi falfe Prophets, or 
 credulous Enthufiajls ; the fame true 
 God who infpired the Prophets of the 
 ■antient Church, fo pundually to foretel 
 the Circumftances of Chrifl's firfl Ap- 
 pearance,
 
 A Paraphrase ^/;^. Notes on 
 
 TEXT. P ARAP HRASE. 
 
 pearance, has fent his Angel to fupport 
 the Faith and Patience of the Chiiftian 
 Church, by tliefc Revelations, which 
 fliall foon begin to be accomphlhed, and 
 continue to be fulfilled in a Series of E- 
 vents, io the End of Time. 
 7 Behold, Iccme quickly, Chrifi: himfelf teftifics to the Truth of 7 
 
 l^lejfed is he that keepeth the thefe Promifes ; he himfelf folemnly de- 
 Sayings of the Prophecy of clares, he will come to accomplifli all 
 ihts Book. thefe things, which will be foon feen, as 
 
 the Events foretold will fall out in their 
 Order, and in the Periods m.u ked out 
 for them. Bleffed then will they be, 
 who fliall fo attend to the Prophecies of 
 thefe Revelations, as faithfully to follow 
 their Directions, who fliall be excited to 
 Conftancy in pure and undefiled Religion, 
 by the great Encouragements, and glo- 
 rious Rewards they fet before them («)- 
 8 And I John faw thefe And I yohti, who have committed 8 
 
 things, and heard them: thefe Revelations to Writing, for the con- 
 and when I had heard and ftant Ufe of the Churches, do folemnly 
 feen, I fell doivn to ivorpip declare, they are no private Fancy, ©r In- 
 kfore the Feet of the An- mention of my own, but what I was an 
 gel, winch pewed me thefe ^^^ ^^^ Ear-Witnefs to, having really 
 ^ ' feen and heard thefe things in the Vifions 
 
 of Prophecy, as I have faithfully related 
 them. And now my Vilir)ns appearing 
 to be at an end, I bowed myfelf to the 
 ground before the Angel who had fliew- 
 ed me thefe things, to exprefs the great 
 Refpcd, and Gratitude I had for a Per- 
 
 («) Here Chrift himfelf fpeaks, (fays Mr. JP'apk) this being a facred Drama, in 
 which, according to the Nature of fuch Reptcfcntations, ftvtial Perfons are intro- 
 duced. The Angel fcnt to fhew thefe things, declares in the Perfon of Chrift, 
 (fays Mr. Daubiiz.) Behold, I come quickly. And I, (faid Chrift from the Tlirone_) 
 will fee them ;dl accomplifli'd, according to Mr. Pyk. The gi;ncral Meaning is 
 determinate mough, that thefe Revelations were really from Ciniil himfelf, ai>d 
 that he iiad uridtrtaken to fee them fulfilled. 
 
 It is not improbahle, this Vifion being in Heaven, that tiic Voice of the Oracle 
 from the 1 hrone, miglu confirm the 'I'cftimony of the An^el. This Senfe is agree- 
 able to a following I'^xprcflTion, v. 20. Ih-ivhich tejlifidb thefe things, faith. Surely I 
 come quickly. Amen. Even fo come Lord fefus. 
 
 fon.
 
 the Revelation o/* 6^/. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 9 Then faith he unlo me. 
 See thou do it not, for I 
 am thy Fellow-Servant, 
 and of thy Brethren the 
 Prophets, and of them 
 which keep the Sayings of 
 this Book ; worfhip God. 
 
 I o And he faid unto me. 
 Seal not the Sayings of the 
 Prophecy of this Book, for 
 the Time is at hand. 
 
 II He that is unjujt, let 
 him he unjufl flill, and he 
 which is filthy, let him be 
 filthy fiill, and he that is 
 righteous, let him be righ- 
 teous Jiill, and he that is 
 holy^ let him be holy flill. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 fon who had laid me under fo great Ob- *— 
 ligations. 
 
 But the Angel hinder'd mc again, as 9 
 he had done once before, informing mc, 
 that I fliould not confider him as the Au- 
 thor of thefe Prophetic Vifion% but as a 
 Fellow-Servant of the Prophets, and as 
 fuch employed in the Service of God witli 
 them ; all the Praife of the Church lliould 
 therefore be given to God alone, who on- 
 ly is to be acknowledged the Author of 
 thefe Revelations, who only gives the 
 Spirit of Prophecy, for the Encourage- 
 ment and Confolation of the Faith- 
 ful (h). 
 
 The Angel then gave me in charge not 1 o 
 to keep thefe Revelations private to myfelf, 
 and concealed from the Church : for the 
 Things revealed in them would foon be- 
 gin to be accompliflied, and the Cautions, 
 Diredlions, Exhortations, and Encou- 
 ragements contained in them would be 
 of great Ufe to give the Faithful Com- 
 fort, Hope, and Conftancy, in the fuc- 
 ceflive Times of Temptation and Trial, 
 that they might learn both to expedl 
 them, and to be prepared for them. 
 
 The Providence of God will indeed 
 permit Things to continue in this World, 
 juft as thefe Prophecies rcprefent the 
 State of them. Men of evil Principles, 
 and corrupt Hearts, will continue in 
 Adls of Injuftice and OpprefTion, and to 
 promote falfe Religion and Wickednefs, 
 notwithftanding all the Cautions of Re- 
 ligion, or Judgments of Providence. Yet 
 the Cautions, Diredlions, 
 
 2-73 
 
 Sect, z- 
 
 Encourage- 
 
 (i) The ProJIration of the Apoftle, or bowing himfelf to the Ground before the 
 Angel, has been confidered before, Chap. xix. 10. where we have more largely ob- 
 ferved, that it may be underftood of an high civil Refpecl, (hort of proper religious 
 Adoration. 
 
 N a nients 
 
 1 1
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes on 
 
 TEXT. PARAPHRASE. 
 
 ments of thefe Prophecies, and the Judg- 
 ments of Providence foretold in them, 
 will have a better Effed: on good Minds, 
 to their Perfeverance in Truth, Righte- 
 oufnefs and Holinefs (^). 
 
 12 And behold I come And let all confider, hovi^ thefe Pro- 12 
 quickly, and my Reward is phecies reprefent the Promife and Faith- 
 -with me, to give every Man ^^^^^^^^ of Chrift, as well as how thev 
 according as his Work /hall reprefent the prefent State of the Church 
 
 • • and World ; tho' the Wicked will not be 
 
 reform'd, and the Righteous fliall fuffer 
 much from the Unjufl, yet they may 
 depend upon it, that Chrifl Jefus will 
 come according to his Promife, as foon, 
 and in fuch a manner as thefe Prophecies 
 declare. Then he fliall bring a glorious 
 Reward with him, for all his faithful 
 Servants, who have endured unto the End ; 
 then he fliall inflidt a juft Punifliment 
 on the Unjuft and Filthy, according to the 
 Guilt of their Idolatry and Perfecution. 
 
 13 lam Alpha and O- For whatever the prefent Appearances I S 
 mega, the Begiming and the of Things may be, how much foever 
 End^ the firjl and the Lafi. Error and Wickednefs may profper in 
 
 this World, and Truth and Goodnefs be 
 oppreffed, yet fuch are the Charadlers of 
 
 {c) Mr. Daubuz juftly obferves, that in the Prophetical Stile, whether the Thing 
 be uttered in the pad or future, or in the imperative, it is equal. So that to fay. 
 He who is unjuft, let him be unjuft flill, is equal to faying. He that is unjuft will 
 ftill be fo, ami will not be reclaimed, what pcrfuafivc Rcafons Ibcvcr may be ufed 
 for his Recovery. 
 
 Mr. Dauhuz farther obferves, He that xvrongcth, (or the unjuft) denotes, in a pe- 
 culiar manner, throughout this Prophecy, the Perfccutor and Murderer of the Saints, 
 as the Saint that fufFcrs is called Ji«aio;, the juft, becaufc he is innocent, and will be 
 juftified in Judgment, by the Punifhmcnt inflicted on the Unjuft. He which h fil- 
 thy, feems principally to denote thofe who fhall be guilty of idolatrous Worfliip. So 
 that, on the one fide, here are the Pcrfecutors and Corrupters "f pure Religion, by 
 idolatrous DotStrines and Praftices ; and, on the other fide, the Righteous, who keep 
 their Integrity notwithftanding all they fuffcr for the falcc of a good Confciencc, they 
 remain holy, ftill will continue fcparatc from the prevailing Corruptions of the World, 
 and undctihd by them. 
 
 Thefe Prophecies then will be of great ufe, as they fliall contribute to the Con- 
 ftancy of the Righteous and the Holy, though they fliould not efFeiS ;i. general Refor- 
 mation in the World, though Men of evil i'rintiplcs and wicked Hearts, fliould ftill 
 remain Pcrfecutors and Idolaters. 
 
 2 Chrifl,
 
 14 Blejfed are they (bat 
 do his Commandments, that 
 they may have right to the 
 Tree of Life, and may en- 
 ter in through the Gates 
 into the City. 
 
 the Revelation of St.] OU^. 275 
 
 X E X T. P ARAP HRASE. Sect. 23. 
 
 Chrifl, as aflbre the final Events of things 
 fliall be as he has revealed them In thefe 
 Prophecies. He is the Lord of the whole 
 Creation, by whom all things began, and 
 by whom all things are to be finifl:ied ; 
 fo that he will do all his Pleafure through 
 all Ages of Time, to the Confummation 
 of all things, and nothing can prevent or 
 hinder the fure and full Accompliihment 
 of his Word. 
 
 How unfpeakably great then is the i-i 
 Happinefs of all who fliall believe the 
 Truth of thefe Revelations, as to trurt: 
 in the faithful Performance of them, who 
 fliall be fo diredled by them as to perfe- 
 vere in the Purity of Chriftian Faith, and 
 in the Pradlice of undefiled Religion, for 
 fuch have a full Affurance of Hope, that 
 they fliall inherit eternal Life, and be re- 
 ceived into the blefled State of heavenly 
 Perfedlion and Happinefs [d). 
 
 The Bleffednefs of thefe faithful Chri- 1 5 
 llians will appear yet the greater, becaufe 
 this Hope and Happinefs are peculiar to 
 them. The Wicked have no Right to 
 it, no Portion or Share in it -, all fliall be 
 for ever excluded,who, like Dogs, bite and 
 devour the Innocent and Righteous, or 
 who indulge themfelves in Sins of Unclean- 
 nefs or Deceit, who attempt to maintain 
 Corruptions of Religion by Falfliood or 
 Forgery. All thefe JI:all have their Part 
 in the Lake that biirneth icith Fire and 
 Brimftone, Chap. xxi. 8. (e). 
 
 The 
 
 1 5 For without areDogs, 
 and Sorcerers, and Whore- 
 mongers, and Murderers, 
 and Idolaters, and lahofo- 
 ever lovelh and maketh a 
 Lie. 
 
 (d) Some Copies read, Blefied are they who luajh their Garmmts ; to which fome AlexanJ. Vc- 
 add, in the Blood of the Lamb. But the Meaning of both Expreflions returning at lall. ^thiop. 
 to much the fame thing, the Paraphrafe will, I think, fufficiently take in vul. Lac. 
 both. 
 
 (e) The feveral Works of Iniquity here mentioned, may be underftood more ge- 
 nerally of all Cruelty, Uncleannefs, Falfebood, and Deceit ; yet they feem more parti- 
 cularly defigned to point out Idolatry and Perfccutl'on. As an idolatrous Corruption 
 
 N n 2 of
 
 A Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 16/ Je[us have fent my 
 Angel to teflify unto you 
 ibefe things in the Churches. 
 I am the Root and Offspring 
 of David, and the bright 
 and Morning-Star. 
 
 17 And the Spirit and 
 the Bride fay. Come -, and 
 let him that heareth, fay. 
 Come ; and let him that is 
 athirji come ; and whofoever 
 will, let him take of the 
 IFatcr of Life freely. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 The Lorti >/7i C/W// himfelf finally 16 
 confirmed the Truth and Importance of 
 thefe Revelations, by affirming, it was he 
 himfelf who fent his Angel, and who 
 caufed me to fee the Prophetic Vifions, 
 in which the future State of the Church 
 and World was reprefented to me. The 
 fame Perfon who was defcribed in the 
 antient Prophets, as the promifed Seed of 
 David, the bright Star out of Jacob, and 
 the Day-fpring from on high, the true 
 Meffiah, or God's Anointed, confirmed 
 the Truth of all thefe Revelations by his 
 own Teftimony, therefore all Chrifijans 
 may fafely rely upon the Truth of them, 
 and comfortably wait in hope of their 
 faithful Accomplifhment. 
 
 And now the Prophecies of this Book 1 7 
 reveal Truths of fo much Ufe and Con- 
 fequence, to fincere Chriftians, and true 
 Lovers of pure Religion ; now thefe 
 Promifes are fo fully confirmed by the 
 Spirit of Prophecy, and the Teftimony 
 of Jefiis Chrijl : the true Church of Chrift, 
 his fpiritual Bride, fliould greatly rejoice 
 in them, and endeavour to confirm their 
 Faith and Conflancy by them. For eve- 
 ry one who fincerely defires a Portion in 
 thefe BlefTings, and will feek for them, as 
 the pure Chriflian Religion diredts, fliali 
 be fare to receive them, and freely, 
 through the Riches of God's Grace, as 
 he has promifed them (f). 
 
 And 
 
 of the Chriftian Dofliines and Worfliip, and a Suppert of thofc Corruptions by 
 Iraud and Fcrfecution, arc the principal tvils thefe Prophecies warn us of, and are 
 dcfigncd to guard us againft. 
 
 (f) Mr. Pylt has well obfcrved, that according to the Hebrew Stile, which com- 
 monly ufes a SubJIantive for an jJiljeilivc, the Spirit and the Bride, mean the fpiri- 
 tual liridc, or the true Church of Chrift, as Glory and Virtue is glorious nrtue. 
 Kingdom and Glory, a glorious Kingdom. Yet as this has not been obferved by many 
 iiucrpretcrs, the Reader oujjht to be inlormtd, that fonic, by the Spirit and Bridr, 
 
 mean
 
 the Revelation of 5^. J O H N. 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 I % For I teftify unto e- 
 very Man that heareth the 
 Words of the Prophecy of 
 this Book, if any Man jhall 
 add unto thefe things, God 
 Jhall add unto him thePlagues 
 that are written in this 
 Book. 
 
 1 9 And if any Man fhall 
 take away from the Words 
 of the Book of this Pro- 
 phecy, God ffiall take away 
 his Part out of the Book 
 cf Life, and out of the holy 
 City, and from the things 
 which are -written in this 
 Book. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 And now I have faithfully and exadlly 
 related what I faw and heard in thefe 
 Vifions of God, let me folemnly con- 
 jure every Perfon into whofe hands thefe 
 Revelations fliall come, tiiat they treat 
 them with the Reverence due to Revela- 
 tions from God ; that they venture not 
 to add any thing of their own Imagina- 
 tion or Invention to them ; let them 
 keep clofe, as fir as they can, to the true 
 Meaning and Intention of the Prophe- 
 tic Spirit ; for let them be afllired, God 
 will feverely punifh fuch impious Rafh- 
 nefs, by inflidting on them the Curfes 
 denounced in thefe Prophecies againft 
 Deceivers, and falfe Pretenders to Pro- 
 phecy, 
 
 On the other hand, let no Man dare 
 to ftrike any Prophecy out of this Book ; 
 let no Man fet afide, or difcredit the Au- 
 thority of any of thefe Revelations, as 
 ufelefs, dangerous, or unworthy the Spi- 
 rit of God ; let no Man endeavour to 
 pervert their true Meaning and Intention, 
 to fer e any evil Views of his own, to 
 the Eafe, Pieafures, or Ambition of Life. 
 Such unworthy Treatment of the Word 
 of Prophecy will juftly forfeit the Blef- 
 fings and Happinefs with which tliefe 
 Prophecies encourage the Faithfulnefs 
 and Conftancy of iiacere Chriflians {g). 
 
 As 
 
 19 
 
 mean Perfons endowed with fpiritual Gifts; others, by the Spirit, mean the Holy 
 Ghoft making Interccffion for the Saints. But Mr. Pyle's, Interf-retation feems the fJ°^' 
 moft n,.tur;;l, that ic expreffes the Defire and Care of the Church, which is the fpi- ^''"''"*- 
 ritual Bride of Chrift. 
 
 (g) Some Interpreters underftand thefe Warnings as principally defigned acrainft 
 all fuch Perfons, who fhould vtuture at forging Revelations in imitation "of thefe, as 
 there were many fuch falil; Revelations given out in the firft Ages of the Church ; 
 but others underihnd it as a Diredion to the Church, to conftder thefe Revelations 
 as the laft authoritative Prophecy from Heaven, and to warn them of the great Dan- 
 ger of infullng into Mens Minds any other Expedations than are agreeable to thefe 
 
 2 Vifions,
 
 27B 
 
 Chap. 
 XXII. 
 
 ^Paraphrase and Notes 0;? 
 
 TEXT. 
 
 20 He ivhich teflifieth 
 thefe things, faith, furely I 
 come quickly. Amen, even 
 fo come Lord Jefus. 
 
 21 The Grace of our 
 Lord Jefus Chrift be with 
 you all. Amen. 
 
 PARAPHRASE. 
 
 As then Jefus, the Author of thefe20 
 Prophecies, affures a certain AccompUili- 
 ment of them in their Times and Sea- 
 fons, let the whole Church join with me 
 in faying, Ainen. Let all faithful Chri- 
 ilians, with joyful Hope and hearty De- 
 fire, continually fay, E'-jen Jo come Lord 
 Jefi'.s, accomplifli thy Promifes in their 
 Order ; and finally, crown the Faith, 
 Patience and Conftancy of thy Servants 
 with eternal Life (/j). 
 
 In the mean time, may the Favour 2 1 
 and Blefhng of J ejus Chriji our Saviour, 
 be with all true Chriftians ; may his 
 Grace fupport and comfort all who fuf- 
 fer for his Name, and keep them to the 
 Glory of his heavenly Kingdom, 
 AMEN. 
 
 Vifions, or of perfuaJing Men to any Behaviour unfuitable to the Direftions of thefc 
 Revelations, by any wilful falfe Interpretation of them. 
 
 (h) We may here obferve, how St. John ufes the Expreflion, the coming of ChriJl. 
 It feems to have a more general Meaning, to denote any eminent Inftance of Chrifl's 
 Power, in the Bleffings of the Church, or Puniftiment of its Enemies, and that the 
 Stile of Scripture does not confine it to any one particular Inftance, as his coming to 
 Judgment. 
 
 A N
 
 A N 
 
 INDEX 
 
 T O 
 
 Some of the principal Kxpreffions^ Defcrtp- 
 ttons^ and Reprefentations^ in the Prophe- 
 cies of this Revelation, explained in 
 the Paraphrase or Annotations. 
 
 AB rS S, or bottomlefs Pit, what, — — 
 
 jfi'r. Vial of God's Wrath poured on it, — 
 
 yllpha and Omega, firft and laft, — — 
 
 Angely the general Meaning of the Word Ajigel in the Stile of Pro- 
 phecy, — — — — 
 Angels of the Churches, — — — 
 Angel who had Power over Fire, — — 
 Angel of the Waters, — — — 
 Armies of Heaven, — — — — 
 Annageddony — — _ __ 
 
 B. 
 
 Beafls, the four round about the Throne, rather the four living 
 Creatuies, — — — — 
 
 Not taken from the Standards of Ifrael, feem to reprefent the 
 principal Angels Attendants on the Throne of God, — 
 BeaJI, wild Beaft, fignifies an idolatrous perfecuting Power, — 
 
 Firft wild Beaft rifuig out of the Sea, — 
 
 Second Vv'ild Beaft rifing out of the Earth, — 
 
 Blafphcmy, Names of Blafphcmy upon the Heads of the Beaft, - 
 
 To blafpheme God, his Name, and Tabernacle, — 
 
 Book of Life, what, — i — — 
 
 Bride, the Lamb's Wife, vid. Church, — 
 
 Booi, how written within and without, fealed with feven Seals, 
 
 Little open Book given St. John, what, — 
 
 Booi, to eat it, what it fignifies, — — 
 
 Books opened at the Judgment, what, «- — 
 
 Candlejlicks, what they fignify, — 
 
 To walk in the midft of the golden Candlefticks, 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Verfe. 
 
 IX. 
 
 I 
 
 xvi. 
 
 17 
 
 1. 
 
 n 
 
 i. 
 
 I 
 
 1. 
 
 20 
 
 XIV. 
 
 18 
 
 XVI. 
 
 5 
 
 XIX. 
 
 14 
 
 XVI. 
 
 18 
 
 IV. 
 
 iv. 
 
 8 
 
 Xlll. 
 
 I 
 
 xai. 
 
 I 
 
 xni. 
 
 12 
 
 xni. 
 
 I 
 
 XIII. 
 
 6 
 
 in. 
 
 5 
 
 XX. 
 
 12 
 
 V. 
 
 I 
 
 X. 
 
 2 
 
 X. 
 
 9 
 
 XX. 
 
 II 
 
 Chrijl,
 
 28o 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Chrijf, Defcription of his Appearance in the f 1 11 Vifion. 
 
 Defcription of his Appearance in the Virjn of the heavehly 
 
 Throne, — — — 
 
 His Title, the Word of God, — — 
 
 His Promife of coming quickly, what, — — 
 
 Defcription of his Appearance leading the Armies of Heaven, 
 
 Church, Defcription of the Church in Heaven, or Confirtory a- 
 
 Chrirtian, reprefented as a Woman clothed with the Sun, ijfc. 
 Perfecuted, reprefented by a Woman flying into a Wildernefs 
 
 for Safets'. — — — — 
 
 Its happy State for a thoufand Years, — — 
 
 Its happy State in the heavenly jfeivfaic/n, as tine Bride the 
 Lamb's Wife, — — _ _ 
 
 City, great, that ruleth over the Kings of the Earth, — 
 Great, the holy Jerufalem defcending out of Heaven from God. 
 its Defcription, _ __ — __ 
 
 Cloud, to come with Clouds, what, — — 
 
 To be clothed with a Cloud, what, — • 
 
 Cloud or Smoke from the Glory of the Lord, — 
 
 Cloud of Smoke from the bottomlefs Pit, — 
 
 Cups, or Vials, what their Form, — — 
 
 Golden Cup full of Abominations, — — 
 
 Giip of God's Indignation, — — 
 
 D. 
 
 Day, in general, an undetermined Time, — — 
 
 Days, three and an half, how to be underftood, — 
 
 Ten Days, what Proportion of Time, — 
 
 Day, in the Stile of Prophecy, figniiies a Year, — 
 
 Darkening the Sun, Moon, and Stars, — — 
 
 Death, the fecond Death, what, — — 
 
 Dead, the reft of the Dead, who, — — 
 
 Devils, or Demons worfhipped, who, — -^ — 
 
 E. 
 
 Earth, helping the Woman, — — — — 
 
 Earth and Sea, what, — — — 
 
 Earthquakes, what they fignify, — — — 
 
 Eat, to catFlefh, what, — — — — 
 
 To eat a Book, — — — — — 
 Epijfles, to the feven Churches, regard principally the State of the 
 
 Churches in jifta at the Time of the Revelation. — 
 
 Euphrates dried up, — — — — — 
 
 Eyes, fcvcn, what they fignify, — — — — 
 
 Falfe Prophet, who, — — "— 
 
 Flood, caft out of the Serpent's Mouth, after the Woman flying 
 
 into the Wildernefs, — — — 
 
 Fornication, in the Stile of Prophecy, what, — — 
 
 Fountains of Water, what meant by them, — — 
 
 Four Angels bound in Euphrates, — — 
 
 :%. 
 
 Verfe. 
 
 i. 
 
 12 
 
 V. 
 
 6 
 
 xix. 
 
 »3 
 
 xxii. 
 
 29 
 
 xix. 
 
 II 
 
 iv. 
 
 
 xii. 
 
 I 
 
 xii. 
 
 6 
 
 XX. 
 
 4 
 
 xxi. 
 
 9 
 
 xvii. 
 
 iS 
 
 xxi. 
 
 20 
 
 i. 
 
 7 
 
 XX. 
 
 I 
 
 XV. 
 
 8 
 
 ix. 
 
 2 
 
 V. 
 
 8 
 
 xvii. 
 
 4 
 
 xiv. 
 
 10 
 
 xi. 
 
 It 
 
 xi. 
 
 II 
 
 ii. 
 
 lO 
 
 xi. 
 
 Contents 
 
 viii. 
 
 12 
 
 XX. 
 
 H 
 
 XX. 
 
 5 
 
 ix. 
 
 20 
 
 xii. 
 
 i6 
 
 X. 
 
 9 
 
 xi. 
 
 19 
 
 xvii. 
 
 i6 
 
 x. 
 
 9 
 
 i. 
 
 19 
 
 XV i. 
 
 12 
 
 V. 
 
 6 
 
 XVI. 
 
 13 
 
 XII. 
 
 IS 
 
 icvn. 
 
 2 
 
 vni. 
 
 lO 
 
 IX. 
 
 14 
 Frogs,
 
 INDEX. 
 
 FrogSt out of the Mouths of the Dragon, the Beaft, and the falfe 
 Prophet, __ — - — — 
 
 G. 
 
 Garments not defiled, — .>_ — 
 
 GV/, Defer iption of his heavenly Throne, — — 
 
 G/rt/J, vid. Sea of Glafs, — — — 
 
 Gog and Magog, — — — — 
 
 Grafs, — — — .— . — 
 
 H. 
 
 Hail, great, — — — — 
 
 Harveji of the Earth, ripe, — — — 
 
 Heads, feven of the Beaft, their double Meaning, — 
 
 Heaven, the Scene of St. ^ohn% Vifion, — — 
 
 To afcend to Heaven, or fall from it, — — 
 
 Model of the New Jerufalem coming down from Heaven, — 
 Horns, feven Horns of the Lamb, — — -_ — 
 
 Ten Horns of the Beaft, ~ __ _ 
 
 Horfes, and their Riders, — — — 
 
 Hour, one, or at the fame time, — — — 
 
 I. 
 
 ferujakm. New, its Defcription, _ — — 
 
 Luage of the Beaft, whereby he was worfliipped, — 
 
 'Judgments of God to be certainly inflidted on the Corrupters of 
 Religion, and Perfecutors of the Faithful, — 
 
 On myftical Babylon, their Defcription, — 
 
 Praife of the heavenly Church, for the Righteoufnefs and Faith- 
 fulnefs of God's Judgments, — >— 
 
 K. 
 
 Keys of Hell, and of Death, — _ — 
 
 Kings, ten, who reign at the fame time with the Beaft, — 
 Kings, feven, or feven Forms of Government in the Roman Em- 
 pire, — — — — 
 Kingdom of God, and Power of his Chrift, — 
 
 Lake, that burneth with Fire, • — • t— 
 
 Lamps, feven burning before the Throne of God, — 
 
 Light, — — — — - 
 
 Light of the New 'Jerujalem, — — 
 
 Lightyiing, — — — — 
 
 281 
 
 Chap, Verfe, 
 xvi. 14 
 
 Locujis, 
 
 M. 
 
 Man-Child, caught up to God, and his Throne, — — 
 Months, five, — — — — 
 
 Moon, third Part darkened, — — — — 
 
 Under the Feet of the Woman cloathed with the Sun, — 
 
 O o 
 
 ni. 
 
 4 
 
 iv. 
 
 3 
 
 XX. 
 
 8 
 
 viii. 
 
 7 
 
 ix. 
 
 4 
 
 xi. 
 
 19 
 
 xiv. 
 
 15 
 
 xvii. 
 
 9, 10 
 
 iv. 
 
 I 
 
 xii. 
 
 I 
 
 xi. 
 
 12 
 
 xxi. 
 
 2 
 
 V. 
 
 6 
 
 xvii. 
 
 12 
 
 vi. 
 
 2 
 
 xvii. 
 
 12 
 
 xxi. 
 
 9 
 
 xiii. 
 
 14 
 
 xviii. 
 
 I, 2 
 
 
 
 6,^3"^ 
 
 r, 2 
 
 i. 
 
 18 
 
 xvii. 
 
 12 
 
 xvii. 
 
 10 
 
 xii. 
 
 10 
 
 XX. 
 
 iv. 
 xxii. 
 xxi. 
 
 14. IS 
 
 5 
 
 4 
 II 
 
 viii. 
 xi. 
 ix. 
 
 5 
 
 19 
 
 3 
 
 xii. 
 ix. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 viii. 
 
 12 
 
 xii. 
 
 Mood,
 
 282 
 
 I N D E 
 
 
 Mad, Imperative, in Prophecies, denotes future Event, — 
 Mouiitahi, burning with Fire, caft into the Sea, — 
 
 N. 
 
 Name of the Beaft, — — _ — 
 
 Night, — — — — 
 
 Numbers in Prophecy, not always to be interpreted literally, but 
 
 have fometimes a figurative or myftical Meaning, — 
 
 O. 
 
 Olive-Trees, Defcription of the two Witnefies, — 
 
 Palms, Emblems of Joy and Vidory, — — 
 
 Part, third Part of Men, — — — 
 
 PERIODS, 
 
 Firit, of the Seals, — — — 
 
 Second, of the Trumpets, — — — 
 
 Third, of the Vials, — • — — 
 
 Firft Defciiption, — ■ — — 
 
 Second Defcription, — — — 
 
 Third Defcription, — — — 
 
 SuccefTive Judgments of God in the third Period, — 
 Fourth, or happy State of the Church for looo Years, — 
 Fifth, Satan loofcd for a little Seafon, — 
 
 Sixth, General RefurreiStion, and final Judgment, — 
 
 Seventh, eternal Sabbath, everlafting Peace, Perfedion, andHap- 
 pinefs of the Faithful, — — — — 
 
 Prophet, falfe, — — — — 
 
 R. 
 
 Raiment, white, __ ^ — 
 
 Rainboiv, round about the Throne, — — 
 
 On an Angel's Head, — — — 
 
 River of Water of Life, — — — 
 
 Refurreiiion, firft, — — — -" 
 
 General, to Judgment, _ — > — 
 
 Sea, Creatures in it, died, — — 
 
 Angel fctting his Foot on the Sea, and on the Earth, — 
 No Sea in the New Jerufalem, — — 
 
 To rife out of the Sea, — — — 
 
 Sea of Glafs mingled with Fire, • — — 
 
 Seals, fcvcn, opened, fhew tiie fucccflive Judgments of God, in 
 
 the firll Period, — — — 
 
 Sealing the Servants of God in their Foreheads, — 
 
 Spirits, fcven, before the Throne of (jod, — 
 
 Smoke, from the Glory of God, — — 
 
 Out of tiic bottomlcfs Pit, — — 
 
 Stars in the Right Hand of Ciirilt, — — 
 
 Burning Star tailing from Heaven on the Rivers, — 
 
 Star failing from Heaven, having the Key of the bottomlefs Pit, 
 SorctrieSy _—-«—_ 
 
 Chap. Ferfe. 
 xxii. 1 1 
 viii. 8 
 
 Xlll. 
 
 xxii. 
 
 vn. 
 
 XI. 
 
 '7 
 4- 
 
 vu. 
 ix. 
 
 9 
 "5 
 
 vi. 
 
 I 
 
 viii. 
 
 
 xi. 
 
 
 xii. 
 
 
 xiii. 
 
 
 xvi. 
 
 
 XX. 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 — — 
 
 II 
 
 xxi. 
 
 
 xvii. 
 
 n 
 
 iii. 
 iv. 
 X. 
 
 5 
 
 3 
 
 I 
 
 xxii. 
 
 I. 
 
 XX. 
 XX. 
 
 5 
 
 12 
 
 viii. 
 
 X. 
 
 9 
 
 2 
 
 xxi. 
 
 I 
 
 xiii. 
 
 I 
 
 XV. 
 
 2 
 
 vi. 
 
 
 vii. 
 i. 
 
 XV. 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 8 
 
 ix. 
 
 2 
 
 i. 
 
 20 
 
 viii. 
 
 10 
 
 ix. 
 
 I 
 
 ix. 
 
 21 
 
 Sutif
 
 I N D E X. 
 
 Sun, Moon, and Stars, fmitten and darkened, — 
 
 To be cloathed with the Sun, — — 
 
 Sivord, fharp, out of the Mouth of Chrifl;, in the firft Vifion, — 
 
 T. 
 Ten Days, — -^ — — — 
 
 Tenth Part of the City, — — — 
 
 Time prefent, in the Stile of Prophecy, exprefles Certainty of fu- 
 ture Events, — — — 
 Time, expreffed by an Hour, a Day* a Month, and a Year, — 
 
 Tune fliall be no longer, — — 
 
 Trumpets, feven, fhew the fucceflive Judgments of God in the fe- 
 ■ cond Period — — — 
 
 Vials, mark the fucceflive Judgments of God in the third Period, 
 Vintage, — — — — 
 
 Vifion, the higheft Degree of Prophetic Revelation, — 
 
 W. 
 
 Jf^alls of the New JewfaU-m, their Heighth, — 
 
 Waters, Fountains of Waters, — — 
 
 On which tlie Whore (itteth, — — 
 
 JVhite, or of great f-uftre, — — 
 
 Winds, holding the four Winds of the Earth, — 
 
 Wine-Frtfs of the Wrath of God, to tread it, — 
 
 Witnejfes, two, prophefyina: in Sackcloth, -~ 
 
 Whore, Judgment oi' the great Whore, — 
 
 Woe, the three Woes, what, — — 
 
 Woman, carried by the Beait, — — 
 
 Cloathed wich the Sun, — — ■ 
 Flying info the ^Vildemefs, — — ' ' 
 
 Word o\ God, — — — 
 
 Worjhip, oftered to the Angel by St. Johny — 
 
 283 
 
 Zion, Lamb ftanding on Mount Zion, 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Verfe 
 
 VIII. 
 
 10 
 
 XII. 
 
 I 
 
 i. 
 
 16 
 
 XIX. 
 
 15 
 
 ii. 
 
 10 
 
 XI. 
 
 13 
 
 xiv. 
 
 7 
 
 IX. 
 X. 
 
 15 
 6 
 
 vni. 
 
 XVl. 
 
 
 
 xiv. 
 
 18 
 
 
 i. 
 
 12 
 
 
 XX i. 
 
 16, 
 
 17 
 
 viii. 
 
 10, 
 
 II 
 
 xiii. 
 
 15 
 
 
 i. 
 
 14 
 
 
 vii. 
 
 I 
 
 
 xiv. 
 
 19. 
 
 20 
 
 xi. 
 
 3 
 
 
 xvii. 
 
 I 
 
 
 xi. 
 
 14 
 
 
 xvii. 
 
 18 
 
 
 xii. 
 
 I 
 
 
 xii. 
 
 6 
 
 
 xix. 
 
 13 
 
 
 xix. 
 
 10 
 
 
 XIV. 
 
 A^ 
 
 S. 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Page 7. /. 13. for prove J, read reproved. 11. /. 5. for as, x. fo as. 27. /. 24. for a/, r. 
 upon. 31. Not. I. 24. for pron, t. prone. 38./. 15. for 6tv./j, t. Seals. 47. Not. i. 
 for palli^aim, x.pall'sdam. 65. Not. I. 6. for in, r. an. 82. Par. I. 15. for Glafs, r. 
 Gmifi. 89. /. 4. for al, r. all. 170. Not. I. 4. for Jils viii. 44. r- ASs\\\. 44. 173. 
 /. 41. for this Period, r. this third Period ; for this third renders, r. this renders. 180. /. 32. 
 for folefque, r./olofque. I. 34- for commodo, r. comnioda. 189./. 23. for it, r. 2. 20 1. 
 Not. I. 3. for cs if, r. if. 230. Text, I. 5. for Thundringt jillelujah, r. Ihundrings, faying, 
 Alklujah. ^
 
 BOOKS Printed for John Noon, nt the White- 
 Hart, f!cnr Mercers-C'napel, hi Cheapfide. 
 
 j_ Tj Ermanyi! Boerhaavc OYSliMOriKH, feu Oecancnna AuimaUs, /Ers'a TahiiUs 54, 
 •*-* eleganUr infcidptis, Ulujlrata : hi quibus, Humani Corporis Partes dilucHe ts" 
 diJHn£ie exbibcntur. 
 
 II. A Ne\V Vcrfion of St. Matthew % Gorptl, v.'ith feleft Notes ; Vv'herein the 
 Verfion is vindicated, and the Senfe and Psirity of feveral Words and Ex- 
 picfTions in the Original are fettled and illuflratcd from Authors of eftablifhed 
 Credit. To which is added, a Review of Dr. A////'s Notes on thisGofpel, cor- 
 reflinCT that great Alan's many Miftakes and Errors, and fuppl)ing his Omiirions. 
 By Daniel Scott, LL. D. 
 
 III. A Paraphrafe and Notes on the Epittles of St. Paul to the Colofftam, Philippians, 
 and Hebrews ; after the Manner of iVIr. Locke. To which is annexed, feveral 
 Critical Differtations on particular Texts of Scripture. By the late Reverend Mr. 
 Janus Pierce of Exon. The Second Edition. 
 
 IV. The curious and ufeful Sermons of the Reverend Mr. ya?nes Fojltr. \\\ 4 Vol. 
 8vo. 
 
 V. A Defence of the Chriftian Revelation, and Three Tradls concerning Herefy. 
 By Mr. Fojlcr. 
 
 VI. The Principles of Moral and Chrift 1 ;n Philofophy : In two Volumes. Vol. I. 
 Containing Moral Philofophy. An Enquiry into the wife and good Government 
 
 . of the Moral World. In which the Continuance of good Adminiflr.ition, and 
 due Care about Virtue for ever, is inferred from the prcfent Order in all Things, 
 in that Part chiefly, where Virtue is concerned. Vol. II. Containing Cliriiriaa 
 Philofophy. The Chriftian Dotlrine concerrviUo: God, Providence, Virtue, and 
 a Future State, proved to be agreeable to true Philofophy, and to be attended with 
 a truly Philofophical Evidence. By George Turnbull, LL. D. 
 
 Vn. A' Methodical Syftcm of univerfal Law ; or the Laws of Nature and Nations, 
 deduced from certain Principles, and applied to proper Cafes. Written in Latin 
 by the celebrated Jo. Got. Helncccius, Counfellur of State to tJie King 0I Prujjia, 
 and Profeflbr of Philofophy at Hall. Tranflated, and illuftrated with Notes and 
 Supplements, by George TiirnhuiL, T L. D. In 2 Vol. 
 
 VIII. A Treatife of Human Nature ; being an Attempt to introduce the Experimen- 
 tal Method of Rcafoning into Moral Subjeits : Wherein the Nature of the Un- 
 derftanding and Paflioiis is examined and explained. In 2 Vols. 
 
 IX. Travels of tiic Jcfuits into various Parts of the World, compiled from their 
 Letters, and now firft attempted in Englijh : Intermixed v/ith an Account of the 
 Manners, Government, Religion, Wf. of the feveral Nations viiUed by them. 
 With Extradts from other Travellers, and Mifccliancous Noes. By Mr. Lock- 
 man. Embelli.Oied with Maps and Sculptures. In 2 Vols. 8vo. 
 
 X. The Young Trigonomctcr'sComplcat Guide; being Plain and Spherical Trigo- 
 nometry made plain and eafy. In 2 Vols. 8vo. Price 10 ^. By Benjamin Alar- 
 tin, Teacher of the Mathematicks, i3c. 
 
 XI. The Philofopiiical Grammar of Experimental Natural Philofophy, in the fami- 
 liar Way of Dialogue ; adapted to the Capacities of Youth, and illutlrated with 
 Variety of Copper- Plates, Maps, bic. The fecond Edition, with large Additions. 
 By Benjamin Martin. 
 
 XII. A Pra^llical Grammar of the Latin Tongue. Wherein all the Rules are 
 expreffcd in Engli/lj in the Method of Text and Notes ; and thrown into the- 
 moft agrecabk View, for the Jkncfit of Learners. The whole cftablifluHl upon 
 rational Piinciples, and claflical Authorities ; with a large Kxplanat on of elliptical 
 Conitru£tions, and the various Ufes of the Piepofition. Diredlions for conftruing, 
 parfing, and makii.fi Latin ; with a large Account of Profody. The Second Edi- 
 tion, enlarged more than two 'i'hirds, with three Indexes.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 jp^^OSBii) 
 
 (IE JAN>1 
 DECOimi 
 
 191 )3 
 
 
 I 
 
 4)584
 
 «;^- 
 
 L 006 8 
 
 ''ULiir 
 
 000 854 292 
 
 r
 
 a.S43|^^i^i 
 
 ^ 
 
 •^' 
 
 5 
 
 ■*V.«^ 
 
 M